This is a modern-English version of Addie's Husband; or, Through clouds to sunshine, originally written by Gordon Smythies, Mrs.. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

Cover for Addie's Husband; Or, Through Clouds to Sunshine.

The cover image was restored by the transcriber and is placed in the public domain.

The cover image has been restored by the transcriber and is now in the public domain.


MUNRO'S PUBLICATIONS.


THE SEASIDE LIBRARY.—POCKET EDITION.

NO. PRICE.     NO. PRICE.
1   Yolande. By William Black 20      58   By the Gate of the Sea. D. C. Murray 10
2   Molly Bawn. By "The Duchess" 20      59   Vice Versâ. By F. Anstey 20
3   The Mill on the Floss. By George Eliot 20      60   The Last of the Mohicans. Cooper 20
4   Under Two Flags. By "Ouida" 20      61   Charlotte Temple. By Mrs. Rowson 10
5   Admiral's Ward. By Mrs. Alexander 20      62   The Executor. By Mrs. Alexander 20
6   Portia. By "The Duchess" 20      63   The Spy. By J. Fenimore Cooper 20
7   File No. 113. By Emile Gaboriau 20      64   A Maiden Fair. By Charles Gibbon 10
8   East Lynne. By Mrs. Henry Wood 20      65   Back to the Old Home. By M. C. Hay 10
9   Wanda. By "Ouida" 20      66   The Romance of a Poor Young Man. By Octave Feuillet 10
10   The Old Curiosity Shop. By Dickens 20      67   Lorna Doone. By R. D. Blackmore 30
11   John Halifax, Gentleman. Miss Mulock 20      68   A Queen Amongst Women. By the Author of "Dora Thorne" 10
12   Other People's Money. By Gaboriau 20      69   Madolin's Lover. By the Author of "Dora Thorne" 20
13   Eyre's Acquittal. By Helen B. Mathers 10      70   White Wings. By William Black 10
14   Airy Fairy Lilian. By "The Duchess" 10      71   A Struggle for Fame. Mrs. Riddell 20
15   Jane Eyre. By Charlotte Brontë 20      72   Old Myddelton's Money. By M. C. Hay 20
16   Phyllis. By "The Duchess" 20      73   Redeemed by Love. By the Author of "Dora Thorne" 20
17   The Wooing O't. By Mrs. Alexander 15      74   Aurora Floyd. By Miss M. E. Braddon 20
18   Shandon Bells. By William Black 20      75   Twenty Years After. By Dumas 20
19   Her Mother's Sin. By the Author of "Dora Thorne" 10      76   Wife in Name Only. By the Author of "Dora Thorne" 20
20   Within an Inch of His Life. By Emile Gaboriau 20      77   A Tale of Two Cities. By Dickens 15
21   Sunrise. By William Black 20      78   Madcap Violet. By William Black 20
22   David Copperfield. Dickens. Vol. I. 20      79   Wedded and Parted. By the Author of "Dora Thorne" 10
22   David Copperfield. Dickens. Vol. II. 20      80   June. By Mrs. Forrester 20
23   A Princess of Thule. By William Black 20      81   A Daughter of Heth. By Wm. Black 20
24   Pickwick Papers. Dickens. Vol. I. 20      82   Sealed Lips. By F. Du Boisgobey 20
24   Pickwick Papers. Dickens. Vol. II. 20      83   A Strange Story. Bulwer Lytton 20
25   Mrs. Geoffrey. By "The Duchess" 20      84   Hard Times. By Charles Dickens 10
26   Monsieur Lecoq. By Gaboriau. Vol. I. 20      85   A Sea Queen. By W. Clark Russell 20
26   Monsieur Lecoq. By Gaboriau. Vol. II. 20      86   Belinda. By Rhoda Broughton 20
27   Vanity Fair. By William M. Thackeray 20      87   Dick Sand; or, A Captain at Fifteen. By Jules Verne 20
28   Ivanhoe. By Sir Walter Scott 20      88   The Privateersman. Captain Marryat 20
29   Beauty's Daughters. "The Duchess" 10      89   The Red Eric. By R. M. Ballantyne 10
30   Faith and Unfaith. By "The Duchess" 20      90   Ernest Maltravers. Bulwer Lytton 20
31   Middlemarch. By George Eliot 20      91   Barnaby Rudge. By Charles Dickens 20
32   The Land Leaguers. Anthony Trollope 20      92   Lord Lynne's Choice. By the Author of "Dora Thorne" 10
33   The Clique of Gold. By Emile Gaboriau 10      93   Anthony Trollope's Autobiography 20
34   Daniel Deronda. By George Eliot 30      94   Little Dorrit. By Charles Dickens 30
35   Lady Audrey's Secret. Miss Braddon 20      95   The Fire Brigade. R. M. Ballantyne 10
36   Adam Bede. By George Eliot 20      96   Erling the Bold. By R. M. Ballantyne 10
37   Nicholas Nickleby. By Charles Dickens 30      97   All in a Garden Fair. Walter Besant 20
38   The Widow Lerouge. By Gaboriau 20      98   A Woman-Hater. By Charles Reade 15
39   In Silk Attire. By William Black 20      99   Barbara's History. A. B. Edwards 20
40   The Last Days of Pompeii. By Sir E. Bulwer Lytton 20      100   20,000 Leagues Under the Seas. By Jules Verne 20
41   Oliver Twist. By Charles Dickens 15      101   Second Thoughts. Rhoda Broughton 20
42   Romola. By George Eliot 20      102   The Moonstone. By Wilkie Collins 15
43   The Mystery of Orcival. Gaboriau 20      103   Rose Fleming. By Dora Russell 10
44   Macleod of Dare. By William Black 20      104   The Coral Pin. By F. Du Boisgobey 30
45   A Little Pilgrim. By Mrs. Oliphant 10      105   A Noble Wife. By John Saunders 20
46   Very Hard Cash. By Charles Reade 20      106   Bleak House. By Charles Dickens 40
47   Altiora Peto. By Laurence Oliphant 20      107   Dombey and Son. Charles Dickens 40
48   Thicker Than Water. By James Payn 20      108   The Cricket on the Hearth, and Doctor Marigold. By Charles Dickens 10
49   That Beautiful Wretch. By Black 20      109   Little Loo. By W. Clark Russell 20
50   The Strange Adventures of a Phaeton. By William Black 20      110   Under the Red Flag. By Miss Braddon 10
51   Dora Thorne. By the Author of "Her Mother's Sin" 20      111   The Little School-Master Mark. By J. H. Shorthouse 10
52   The New Magdalen. By Wilkie Collins 10      112   The Waters of Marah. By John Hill 20
53   The Story of Ida. By Francesca 10      113   Mrs. Carr's Companion. By M. G. Wightwick 10
54   A Broken Wedding-Ring. By the Author of "Dora Thorne" 20      114   Some of Our Girls. By Mrs. C. J. Eiloart 20
55   The Three Guardsmen. By Dumas 20      115   Diamond Cut Diamond. By T. Adolphus Trollope 10
56   Phantom Fortune. Miss Braddon 20      116   Moths. By "Ouida" 20
57   Shirley. By Charlotte Brontë 20      117   A Tale of the Shore and Ocean. By W. H. G. Kingston 20

118   Loys, Lord Berresford, and Eric Dering. By "The Duchess" 10      154   Annan Water. By Robert Buchanan 20
119   Monica, and A Rose Distill'd. By "The Duchess" 10      155   Lady Muriel's Secret. By Jean Middlemas 20
120   Tom Brown's School Days at Rugby. By Thomas Hughes 20      156   "For a Dream's Sake." By Mrs. Herbert Martin 20
121   Maid of Athens. By Justin McCarthy 20      157   Milly's Hero. By F. W. Robinson 20
122   Ione Stewart. By Mrs. E. Lynn Linton 20      158   The Starling. By Norman Macleod, D.D. 10
123   Sweet is True Love. By "The Duchess" 10      159   A Moment of Madness, and Other Stories. By Florence Marryat 10
124   Three Feathers. By William Black 20      160   Her Gentle Deeds. By Sarah Tytler 10
125   The Monarch of Mincing Lane. By William Black 20      161   The Lady of Lyons. Founded on the Play of that title by Lord Lytton 10
126   Kilmeny. By William Black 20      162   Eugene Aram. By Sir E. Bulwer Lytton 20
127   Adrian Bright. By Mrs. Caddy 20      163   Winifred Power. By Joyce Darrell 20
128   Afternoon, and Other Sketches. By "Ouida" 10      164   Leila; or, The Siege of Grenada. By Sir E. Bulwer Lytton 10
129   Rossmoyne. By "The Duchess" 10      165   The History of Henry Esmond. By William Makepeace Thackeray 20
130   The Last of the Barons. By Sir E. Bulwer Lytton 40      166   Moonshine and Marguerites. By "The Duchess" 10
131   Our Mutual Friend. By Charles Dickens 40      167   Heart and Science. By Wilkie Collins 20
132   Master Humphrey's Clock. By Charles Dickens 10      168   No Thoroughfare. By Charles Dickens and Wilkie Collins 10
133   Peter the Whaler. By W. H. G. Kingston 10      169   The Haunted Man. By Charles Dickens 10
134   The Witching Hour. By "The Duchess" 10      170   A Great Treason. By Mary Hoppus 30
135   A Great Heiress. By R. E. Francillon 10      171   Fortune's Wheel, and Other Stories. By "The Duchess" 10
136   "That Last Rehearsal." By "The Duchess" 10      172   "Golden Girls." By Alan Muir 20
137   Uncle Jack. By Walter Besant 10      173   The Foreigners. By Eleanor C. Price 20
138   Green Pastures and Piccadilly. By William Black 20      174   Under a Ban. By Mrs. Lodge 20
139   The Romantic Adventures of a Milkmaid. By Thomas Hardy 10      175   Love's Random Shot, and Other Stories. By Wilkie Collins 10
140   A Glorious Fortune. By Walter Besant 10      176   An April Day. By Philippa P. Jephson 10
141   She Loved Him! By Annie Thomas 10      177   Salem Chapel. By Mrs. Oliphant 20
142   Jenifer. By Annie Thomas 20      178   More Leaves from the Journal of a Life in the Highlands. By Queen Victoria 10
143   One False, Both Fair. J. B. Harwood 20      179   Little Make-Believe. By B. L. Farjeon 10
144   Promises of Marriage. By Emile Gaboriau 10      180   Round the Galley Fire. By W. Clark Russell 10
145   "Storm-Beaten:" God and The Man. By Robert Buchanan 20      181   The New Abelard. By Robert Buchanan 10
146   Love Finds the Way. By Walter Besant and James Rice 10      182   The Millionaire. A Novel 20
147   Rachel Ray. By Anthony Trollope 20      183   Old Contrairy, and Other Stories. By Florence Marryat 10
148   Thorns and Orange-Blossoms. By the author of "Dora Thorne" 10      184   Thirlby Hall. By W. E. Norris 20
149   The Captain's Daughter. From the Russian of Pushkin 10      185   Dita. By Lady Margaret Majendie 10
150   For Himself Alone. By T. W. Speight 10      186   The Canon's Ward. By James Payn 20
151   The Ducie Diamonds. By C. Blatherwick 10      187   The Midnight Sun. By Fredrika Bremer 10
152   The Uncommercial Traveler. By Charles Dickens 20      188   Idonea. By Anne Beale 20
153   The Golden Calf. By Miss M. E. Braddon 20      189   Valerie's Fate. By Mrs. Alexander 5

190   Romance of a Black Veil. By the author of "Dora Thorne" 10      226   Friendship. By "Ouida" 20
191   Harry Lorrequer. By Charles Lever 15      227   Nancy. By Rhoda Broughton 15
192   At the World's Mercy. By F. Warden 10      228   Princess Napraxine. By "Ouida" 20
193   The Rosary Folk. By G. Manville Fenn 10      229   Maid, Wife, or Widow? By Mrs. Alexander 10
194   "So Near and Yet So Far!" By Alison 10      230   Dorothy Forster. By Walter Besant 15
195   "The Way of the World." By David Christie Murray 15      231   Griffith Gaunt. By Charles Reade 15
196   Hidden Perils. By Mary Cecil Hay 10      232   Love and Money; or, A Perilous Secret. By Charles Reade 10
197   For Her Dear Sake. By Mary Cecil Hay 20      233   "I Say No;" or, the Love-Letter Answered. Wilkie Collins 15
198   A Husband's Story 10      234   Barbara; or, Splendid Misery. Miss M. E. Braddon 15
199   The Fisher Village. By Anne Beale 10      235   "It is Never Too Late to Mend." By Charles Reade 20
200   An Old Man's Love. By Anthony Trollope 10      236   Which Shall It Be? Mrs. Alexander 20
201   The Monastery. By Sir Walter Scott 20      237   Repented at Leisure. By the author of "Dora Thorne" 15
202   The Abbot. By Sir Walter Scott 20      238   Pascarel. By "Ouida" 20
203   John Bull and His Island. By Max O'Rell 10      239   Signa. By "Ouida" 20
204   Vixen. By Miss M. E. Braddon 15      240   Called Back. By Hugh Conway 10
205   The Minister's Wife. By Mrs. Oliphant 30      241   The Baby's Grandmother. By L. B. Walford 10
206   The Picture, and Jack of All Trades. By Charles Reade 10      242   The Two Orphans. By D'Ennery 10
207   Pretty Miss Neville. By B. M. Croker 15      243   Tom Burke of "Ours." First half. By Charles Lever 20
208   The Ghost of Charlotte Cray, and Other Stories. By Florence Marryat 10      243   Tom Burke of "Ours." Second half. By Charles Lever 20
209   John Holdsworth, Chief Mate. By W. Clark Russell 10      244   A Great Mistake. By the author of "His Wedded Wife" 20
210   Readiana: Comments on Current Events. By Chas. Reade 10      245   Miss Tommy, and In a House-Boat. By Miss Mulock 10
211   The Octoroon. By Miss M. E. Braddon 10      246   A Fatal Dower. By the author of "His Wedded Wife" 10
212   Charles O'Malley, the Irish Dragoon. By Chas. Lever (Complete in one volume) 30      247   The Armourer's Prentices. By Charlotte M. Yonge 10
213   A Terrible Temptation. Chas. Reade 15      248   The House on the Marsh. F. Warden 10
214   Put Yourself in His Place. By Charles Reade 15      249   "Prince Charlie's Daughter." By author of "Dora Thorne" 10
215   Not Like Other Girls. By Rosa Nouchette Carey 15      250   Sunshine and Roses; or, Diana's Discipline. By the author of "Dora Thorne" 10
216   Foul Play. By Charles Reade 15      251   The Daughter of the Stars, and Other Tales. By Hugh Conway, author of "Called Back" 10
217   The Man She Cared For. By F. W. Robinson 15      252   A Sinless Secret. By "Rita" 10
218   Agnes Sorel. By G. P. R. James 15      253   The Amazon. By Carl Vosmaer 10
219   Lady Clare; or, The Master of the Forges. By Georges Ohnet 10      254   The Wife's Secret, and Fair but False. By the author of "Dora Thorne" 10
220   Which Loved Him Best? By the author of "Dora Thorne" 10     
221   Comin' Thro' the Rye. By Helen B. Mathers 15     
222   The Sun-Maid. By Miss Grant 15     
223   A Sailor's Sweetheart. By W. Clark Russell 15     
224   The Arundel Motto. Mary Cecil Hay 15     
225   The Giant's Robe. By F. Anstey 15     

[CONTINUED ON THIRD PAGE OF COVER.]

[CONTINUED ON THIRD PAGE OF COVER.]


Title page for Addie's Husband

ADDIE'S HUSBAND.


CHAPTER I.

"'Soldier, sailor, tinker, tailor, policeman, plowboy, gentleman—' Adelaide Lefroy, lift your lovely head, my dear; you're to marry a gentleman."

"Soldier, sailor, handyman, tailor, cop, farmer, gentleman—' Adelaide Lefroy, lift your beautiful head, my dear; you're going to marry a gentleman."

Miss Adelaide, who is absorbed in the enjoyment of a ruddy ribstone pippin, turns her blooming freckled face to the speaker, and answers pleasantly, though a little indistinctly—

Miss Adelaide, who is enjoying a ripe ribstone pippin, turns her rosy freckled face to the speaker and responds pleasantly, although somewhat unclearly—

"I'm to marry a gentleman, brother Hal? Well, I guess I've no particular objection! Whenever he comes, he will find me ready to do him homage, and no mistake! Can't you tell me more about him? 'A gentleman' is rather vague. Is he to be rich, poor, or something between? Am I to share his gentility in a Belgravian mansion or a suburban villa?"

"I'm supposed to marry a gentleman, right, brother Hal? Well, I don’t really mind! Whenever he arrives, I’ll be ready to pay my respects, no doubt about it! Can’t you tell me more about him? 'A gentleman' is a bit vague. Is he going to be rich, poor, or somewhere in between? Am I going to share his status in a fancy Belgravian mansion or a suburban house?"

"The oracle does not say. I can't tell you any more, Addie. I've come nearer the point with the others, though. Pauline is to be a soldier's bride, Goggles a policeman's!"

"The oracle doesn't say. I can't tell you anything more, Addie. I've gotten closer to the point with the others, though. Pauline is going to be a soldier's bride, and Goggles is going to be a policeman's!"

"Don't you believe him, Addie!" burst in Goggles, a pale delicate-looking child of twelve, with large protruding eyes and a painfully inquiring turn of mind. "He cheated horribly; he ran the policeman in before the tailor the second time, and left out the sailor."

"Don't believe him, Addie!" interrupted Goggles, a pale, delicate-looking twelve-year-old with big, bulging eyes and an intensely curious nature. "He totally cheated; he put the policeman in before the tailor the second time and skipped the sailor."

"I didn't, miss—I did it quite fairly. You had four chances; you got the tinker once and the policeman three times. You're to marry a bobby—there's no hope for you!"

"I didn't miss—I did it perfectly. You had four chances; you hit the tinker once and the policeman three times. You're going to marry a cop—there's no chance for you!"

"I won't, I won't, I won't!" she retorts passionately, angry tears welling into her big, foolish eyes. "I won't marry a policeman, Hal! I'd rather die an old maid ten times over."

"I won't, I won't, I won't!" she snaps fiercely, angry tears pooling in her big, ridiculous eyes. "I won't marry a cop, Hal! I’d rather be an old maid ten times."

"First catch your policeman, my dear," chimes in Pauline, languidly waving aside a swarm of gnats dancing round her beautiful dusky head. "You'll not find many of that ilk sneaking round our larder, I can tell you!"

"First, catch your cop, my dear," chimes in Pauline, lazily waving away a swarm of gnats dancing around her beautiful dark head. "You won't find many people like that sneaking around our pantry, I can tell you!"

"I don't care whether I do or not. I won't marry a—"

"I don't care if I do or not. I'm not marrying a—"

"That will do, Lottie; we have had quite enough of this nonsense," interposes Addie, suddenly and unexpectedly assuming the tones of a reproving elder sister. "You came out here to study, and I don't think either you or Pauline has read that French exercise once, though you promised Aunt Jo you would have it off by heart for her this afternoon. Give me the book; I'll hear you. Translate 'I am hungry; give me some cheese.'"

"That's enough, Lottie; we’ve had more than enough of this nonsense," Addie suddenly jumps in, sounding like a disapproving older sister. "You came out here to study, and I doubt that either you or Pauline has even looked at that French exercise, even though you promised Aunt Jo you’d memorize it for her this afternoon. Hand me the book; I’ll quiz you. Translate 'I am hungry; give me some cheese.'"

"Je suis faim; donnez-moi du—du—"

"I'm hungry; give me some—some—"

"No; wrong to begin with. It is J'ai faim, 'I have hunger.'"

"No; that's wrong from the start. It's J'ai faim, 'I'm hungry.'"

"'I have hunger!'" grumbles Lottie. "That just shows what[6] a useless humbugging language French is! Fancy any one but an idiot saying, 'I have hunger,' instead of—"

"'I'm hungry!'" grumbles Lottie. "That just shows what[6] a silly and ridiculous language French is! Can you believe someone, other than a fool, would say, 'I have hunger,' instead of—"

"Don't talk so much. 'Have you my brother's penknife?'"

"Stop talking so much. 'Do you have my brother's penknife?'"

"Avez-vous mon frère's plume-couteau?"

"Do you have my brother's pen-knife?"

Miss Lefroy tosses back the tattered Ahn in speechless disgust.

Miss Lefroy throws the tattered Ahn back in speechless disgust.

"Never mind, Goggles; I'll give you a sentence to translate," whispers Hal teasingly. "Listen! Esker le policeman est en amour—eh? That's better than anything in an old Ahn or Ollendorff, isn't it? Esker le poli—"

"Don't worry, Goggles; I'll give you a sentence to translate," Hal whispers playfully. "Listen! Esker le policeman est en amour—get it? That's better than anything in an old Ahn or Ollendorff, right? Esker le poli—"

"Hal, do leave your sister alone, and attend to your own task. I don't believe you have got that wretched sum right yet, though you have been at it all the morning."

"Hal, leave your sister alone and focus on your own work. I don't think you've got that awful math problem correct yet, even though you've been at it all morning."

"And such a toothsome sum too!" says Pauline, leaning forward and reading aloud the problem inscribed on the top of the cracked greasy slate in Aunt Jo's straggling old fashioned writing—

"And what a delicious sum too!" says Pauline, leaning forward and reading aloud the problem written on the top of the cracked, greasy slate in Aunt Jo's messy old-fashioned handwriting—

"'Uncle Dick gave little Jemmy five shillings as a Christmas-box. He went to a pastry-cook's, and bought seven mince-pies at twopence halfpenny each, a box of chocolate, nine oranges at one shilling and sixpence per dozen; he gave tenpence to a poor boy, and had four-pence left. What was the price of the chocolate?'"

"'Uncle Dick gave little Jemmy five shillings as a Christmas gift. He went to a bakery and bought seven mince pies at two and a half pence each, a box of chocolates, and nine oranges at one shilling and six pence per dozen; he gave ten pence to a poor boy and had four pence left. What was the price of the chocolates?'"

"It's a rotten old sum—that's what it is!" says Hal trenchantly. "What's the sense of annoying a fellow with mince-pies and things when he hasn't the faintest chance of getting outside one for—"

"It's a terrible old sum—that's what it is!" says Hal cuttingly. "What's the point of bothering someone with mince pies and stuff when he doesn't have the slightest chance of actually getting one for—"

"Hal, don't be vulgar!"

"Hal, don't be inappropriate!"

"Besides, you can change the pies into potatoes or rhubarb-powders if you like," puts in Goggles spitefully, "and work the sum all the same. I'll tell auntie you did nothing but draw the dogs all the morning."

"Besides, you can switch the pies for potatoes or rhubarb powder if you want," Goggles adds spitefully, "and still work out the problem. I'll tell auntie you spent the whole morning just drawing dogs."

"Yah! Tell-tale tit, your tongue shall be split!"

"Yah! You gossip, your tongue is going to get cut!"

"Why did you say I'd marry a—"

"Why did you say I’d marry a—"

"Charlotte, hold your tongue at once!"

"Charlotte, stop talking now!"

There is a ring of authority in Miss Lefroy's fresh voice that insures silence.

There’s a commanding quality in Miss Lefroy's bright voice that guarantees silence.

Pauline throws herself back upon the mossy sward, yawning heavily; Addie weaves herself a wreath of feathery grasses and tinted autumn-leaves, then picks a milky-petaled flower, which she stealthily and cautiously begins to fray.

Pauline flops back onto the mossy ground, yawning deeply; Addie weaves herself a crown of soft grasses and colorful autumn leaves, then picks a flower with white petals, which she carefully starts to pull apart.

"'Soldier, sailor, tinker, tailor, policeman, plowboy, gentleman—' Again! How very strange! There seems a fate in it! I wish I could find out more, though. I can't bring it to 'soldier'—heigh-ho!"

"'Soldier, sailor, handyman, tailor, cop, farmer, gentleman—' Again! How odd! It feels like there's some kind of destiny in this! I wish I could learn more, though. I can't connect it to 'soldier'—sigh!"

It is a still slumberous noon in early October: a mellow sun trickles through "th' umbrageous multitude of leaves," which still linger, vivid-hued, on the stately timber that shelters Nutsgrove, the family residence of the pauper Lefroys.

It is a quiet, sleepy noon in early October: a warm sun filters through "the leafy shade of the many trees," which still remain, brightly colored, on the grand trees that protect Nutsgrove, the family home of the poor Lefroys.

Nutsgrove is a low rambling brick manor-house, built in the time of the Tudors, surrounded by a stone terrace leading to a vast parterre, which, in the days of their opulence, the Lefroys were wont to maintain, vied in beauty and architectural display with the famous gardens of Nonsuch, in the reign of Henry VIII., sung by Spenser, but which now, alas, was a ragged wilderness, covered with overgrown distorted shrubs, giant weeds, ruinous summer-houses,[7] timeworn statues, and slimy pools, in which once splashed fairy-mouthed fountains.

Nutsgrove is a sprawling brick manor house built during the Tudor period, surrounded by a stone terrace that leads to a large garden. In their heyday, the Lefroys took great care of this space, which was once as beautiful and architecturally impressive as the famous gardens of Nonsuch celebrated by Spenser during the reign of Henry VIII. However, now, sadly, it has become a wild mess, filled with overgrown, twisted shrubs, massive weeds, dilapidated summer houses,[7]old statues, and muddy pools where elegant fountains once splashed.

"So pure and shiny that the silver flood" You can see it through every channel one might run.

to the bottom,

to the bottom,

"Everything paved below with shining jasper."

Beyond this acreage of desolation is the orchard, protected by crumbling walls, creeping into the famous nut-grove, the uncultured beauty of which the noisome hands of neglect and decay have not touched.

Beyond this desolate land is the orchard, surrounded by crumbling walls, leading into the well-known nut grove, whose natural beauty hasn't been affected by the damaging hands of neglect and decay.

As the nut-grove was in the days of Tristran le Froi, when he established himself on Saxon soil, so it is now—a green-canopied retreat, carpeted with moss and fringed with fern; it is the chosen home of every woodlark, blackbird, thrush, and squirrel of taste in the shire—the nursery, school-room, El Dorado of the five young Lefroys, children of Colonel Robert Lefroy, commonly known as "Robert the Devil" in the days of his reckless youth and unhonored prime, a gentleman who bade his family and his native land goodnight in rather hurried fashion about three years before.

As the nut-grove was in the days of Tristran le Froi, when he settled on Saxon soil, so it is now—a green canopied retreat, covered with moss and lined with ferns; it is the preferred home of every woodlark, blackbird, thrush, and discerning squirrel in the area—the nursery, classroom, and paradise of the five young Lefroys, children of Colonel Robert Lefroy, often called "Robert the Devil" in his wild youth and unremarkable prime, a man who said goodbye to his family and homeland in a rather hasty manner about three years ago.

"There goes Bob! I wonder did he get the ferret out of old Rogers?" exclaims Hal, breaking a drowsy silence. "I wish he'd come and tell us."

"There goes Bob! I wonder if he got the ferret out of old Rogers?" Hal exclaims, breaking a sleepy silence. "I wish he would come and tell us."

But the heir of the house of Lefroy, heedless of appealing cry and inviting whistle, stalks homeward steadily, a rank cigarette hanging from his beardless lips, a pair of bull-pups clinging to his heels. He is a tall shapely lad of eighteen, with a handsome gypsy face and eyes like his sister Pauline's—large, dark, full of haughty fire.

But the heir of the Lefroy house, ignoring the tempting call and friendly whistle, walks home steadily, a cheap cigarette dangling from his hairless lips, with a couple of bulldog puppies trailing behind him. He is a tall, fit eighteen-year-old with a striking gypsy face and eyes like his sister Pauline’s—big, dark, and full of proud intensity.

"How nasty of him not to come!" grumbles the younger brother. "I wonder what has put his back up? Perhaps old Rogers turned crusty, and wouldn't lend the ferret. Shouldn't wonder, because—"

"How rude of him not to show up!" grumbles the younger brother. "I wonder what’s gotten him all worked up? Maybe old Rogers got grumpy and wouldn’t lend the ferret. I wouldn’t be surprised, because—"

"The gong, the gong at last!" cries Pauline, springing to her feet. "I didn't know I was so hungry until its welcome music smote my ears. Come along, family."

"The gong, the gong finally!" Pauline exclaims, jumping to her feet. "I didn’t realize how hungry I was until its welcoming sound hit my ears. Let’s go, family."

They need no second bidding. In two minutes the grove is free from their boisterous presence, and they are flying across the lawn, their mongrel but beloved kennel barking, yelping, and scampering enthusiastically around, making the autumn noon hideous.

They need no second invitation. In two minutes, the grove is clear of their loud presence, and they are rushing across the lawn, their mixed-breed but cherished dog barking, yelping, and running excitedly around, making the autumn afternoon unbearable.


"What's for dinner?"

"What's for dinner?"

"Rabbits!"

"Bunnies!"

"Rabbits! Ye gods—again! Why, this is the fourth day this week that we've fared on their delectable flesh!" cries Robert, striding into the dining-room in grim disgust.

"Rabbits! Oh my god—again! This is the fourth day this week that we've eaten their delicious meat!" Robert exclaims, walking into the dining room in grim disgust.

"At this rate we'll soon clear Higgins's warren for him!" chimes in Hal.

"At this rate, we'll soon clean out Higgins's warren for him!" Hal chimes in.

"Aunt Jo, let me say grace to-day, will you?"

"Aunt Jo, can I say grace today, please?"

"Certainly, my dear," Aunt Jo responds, somewhat surprised at the request. She is a mild, sheep faced old gentlewoman, with weary eyes that within the last two years have rained tears almost daily.

"Of course, my dear," Aunt Jo replies, a bit taken aback by the request. She is a gentle, mild-mannered old woman with tired eyes that have shed tears almost every day for the past two years.

Pauline folds her slim sunburnt hands, bows her head, and murmurs reverently—

Pauline folds her slender, sunburned hands, bows her head, and softly murmurs—

"Of young rabbits, of old rabbits,
Of hot rabbits, of cold rabbits,
Of tender rabbits, tough rabbits, "Thank you, Lord, we've had enough!"

"Amen!" respond the family, in full lugubrious choir.

"Amen!" the family replies, in a somber choir.

"I wonder if I shall know the flavor of butcher's meat if I ever taste it again?" says Robert presently, with exaggerated exertion hacking a cumbrous limb that covers his cracked plate—a plate which a china-collector would have treasured in a cabinet.

"I wonder if I'll remember the taste of butcher's meat if I ever eat it again?" says Robert, straining as he chops at a heavy branch that obscures his broken plate—a plate that a china collector would have cherished in a display case.

"You certainly won't taste butcher's meat again until the butcher's bill is paid," answers Aunt Jo sharply. "Thirteen pounds eleven and sixpence—so he sent me word when Sarah tried to get a mutton-chop for Lottie the day she was so ill. Until his bill is paid, he won't trust us with another pound of flesh; that was the message he sent to me—to me—Josephine Darcy! Oh that I should live to receive such a message from a tradesman! What would my dear uncle the bishop have felt if he could have heard it?"

"You definitely won't get any more meat from the butcher until his bill is settled," Aunt Jo replies sharply. "Thirteen pounds eleven and sixpence—that's what he told me when Sarah tried to buy a mutton chop for Lottie on the day she was really sick. He won't trust us with another cut of meat until we pay him; that's the message he sent to me—me—Josephine Darcy! Can you believe I lived to receive such a message from a shopkeeper? What would my dear uncle the bishop have thought if he had heard that?"

"But he can't hear it, auntie dear," says Lottie, consolingly. "He's dead, you know."

"But he can't hear it, auntie dear," Lottie says gently. "He's dead, you know."

"Not dead, but gone before," reproves Miss Darcy, burying her face in her handkerchief.

"Not dead, but gone for good," Miss Darcy says, burying her face in her handkerchief.

"Water-works again!" groans Robert, sotto voce. "Use the plug, some one."

"Waterworks again!" Robert groans quietly. "Someone, use the plug."

Addie obeys the elegant order by slipping her arm round the old lady's neck.

Addie follows the graceful command by wrapping her arm around the old lady's neck.

"There, there, dear; don't take on so. You fret too much about us; you'll make yourself ill in the end. Cheer up, auntie dear, cheer—"

"There, there, dear; don't worry so much. You stress yourself out over us; you'll end up making yourself sick. Lighten up, auntie dear, cheer—"

"Cheer up!" she interrupts, in a wailing voice. "Oh, child, it is easy for you to talk in that light way! Cheer up, when poverty is at the door, starvation staring us in the face! Cheer up, when I look at you five neglected, deserted children, growing up half fed, wholly uneducated, clothed as badly as the poorest laborer on the vast estates your grandfather owned—you my poor dead sister's children! Oh, Addie, Addie, you talk and feel like a child—a child of the summer, who has not the sense, the power to feel the chill breath of coming winter! How can you know? How can you understand? You heard your brothers and your sisters here grumbling and railing at me not five minutes ago because I had not legs of mutton and ribs of beef to feed you with, grumbling because this is the fourth time in one week you have had to dine off rabbit. Well"—with a sudden burst of anguish—"do you know, if Steve Higgins, devoted retainer that he is, had not the kindness, the forethought to supply us, as he has been doing for the last month, with the surplus of his warren, you'd have had to dine off bread and vegetables altogether? For not a scrap of solid food will they supply us with in Nutsford until my wretched dividends are due, and that is four months off yet. Oh, Addie dear, don't try to talk to me; I can bear up no longer! Sorrows have come to me too late in life. I—I can bear up no longer!"

"Cheer up!" she interrupts, in a lamenting voice. "Oh, child, it's easy for you to say that! Cheer up, when poverty is knocking at our door and starvation is staring us in the face! Cheer up, when I see you five neglected, abandoned children, growing up underfed, completely uneducated, dressed worse than the poorest worker on the vast estates your grandfather owned—you, my poor dead sister's children! Oh, Addie, Addie, you talk and feel like a child—a summer child, who doesn’t have the sense to feel the cold breath of the coming winter! How can you know? How can you understand? You heard your brothers and sisters grumbling and complaining about me just five minutes ago because I didn’t serve legs of mutton and ribs of beef to feed you, complaining because this is the fourth time this week you've had to eat rabbit. Well"—with a sudden outburst of anguish—"do you know that if Steve Higgins, our devoted servant, hadn't been kind enough and thoughtful enough to supply us, as he has been doing for the last month, with the extras from his warren, you'd have had to eat only bread and vegetables? Because not a bit of solid food will they give us in Nutsford until my miserable dividends are due, and that's still four months away. Oh, Addie dear, don’t try to talk to me; I can’t hold on any longer! Sorrows have come to me too late in life. I—I can’t hold on any longer!"

Her voice dies away in hysterical sobs. By this time the family[9] are grouped round the afflicted lady; even Robert's hard young arm encircles her heaving shoulder. He joins as vehemently as any in the sympathizing chorus.

Her voice fades into frantic sobs. By now, the family[9] is gathered around the distressed woman; even Robert's tough young arm wraps around her shaking shoulder. He participates just as passionately as anyone in the chorus of sympathy.

"There, there; don't, auntie dear. Heaven will help us, you'll see!"

"There, there; don't worry, Auntie dear. Heaven will help us, you'll see!"

"Every cloud has a silver lining, every thorn-bush a blossom."

"Every cloud has a silver lining, and every thornbush has a flower."

"Something is sure to turn up, never fear."

"Don't worry, something will come up."

"And we shouldn't mind a bit if you wouldn't take on so and fret so dreadfully."

"And we shouldn't worry at all if you didn't take it on and stress so much."

"Don't heed our grumblings; they're only noise. We'd just as soon have rabbit as anything else—wouldn't you, boys, wouldn't you? There, auntie, you hear them. Boys must grumble at something; it wouldn't be natural if they didn't."

"Don't pay attention to our complaining; it's just noise. We'd just as soon have rabbit as anything else—right, boys? You hear them, auntie. Boys need to grumble about something; it wouldn't be normal if they didn't."

"Oh, auntie, auntie, can't you believe us? We're quite, quite happy as we are. As long as we are all together, as long as we have the dear old place to live in, what does anything else matter? We're quite happy. We never want to change or go away, or wear grand clothes, talk French, or thump the piano like other common people. We don't—we don't indeed! If you would only leave off fretting, we'd leave off grumbling, and be all as happy as the day is long."

"Oh, auntie, auntie, can’t you believe us? We’re really happy just the way we are. As long as we’re all together and have our beloved home, nothing else matters. We’re truly happy. We never want to change or leave, or wear fancy clothes, speak French, or play the piano like other ordinary people. We don’t—we really don’t! If you would just stop worrying, we’d stop complaining and be as happy as can be."

Somewhat cheered by this unanimous appeal, Miss Darcy wipes her eyes, though still protesting.

Somewhat uplifted by this unanimous request, Miss Darcy wipes her eyes, though she continues to protest.

"I know that, I know that; as long as you're allowed to wander at your own sweet will, lie on haystacks, rifle birds' nests, strip the apple and cherry trees, hunt rats and rabbits, and, above all, do no lessons, and make no attempt to improve your minds in any way, you will be happy. But the question is, How long will these doubtful means of happiness be left to you? Acre after acre, farm after farm, has slipped from the family within the last thirty years. You have now but nominal possession of the house, garden, orchard, and part of the grove—only nominal possession, remember, for the place is mortgaged to the last farthing; the very pictures on the wall, the chairs you sit on, the china in the pantry, are all security for borrowed money. And—and, children"—impressively—"it is best for you to know the worst. If—if your—your father should cease to pay the interest on this money, why, his creditors could seize on this place and turn you out homeless on the roadside at an hour's notice!"

"I get it, I get it; as long as you can roam freely, lie on haystacks, check out birds' nests, pick apples and cherries, hunt for rats and rabbits, and most importantly, skip lessons and avoid any attempts to expand your knowledge, you'll be happy. But the real question is, how long will you get to enjoy these questionable sources of happiness? Acre after acre, farm after farm, has slipped away from the family over the last thirty years. You only have nominal ownership of the house, garden, orchard, and part of the grove—just nominal ownership, keep that in mind, because the place is mortgaged to the last penny; even the pictures on the walls, the chairs you sit in, and the dishes in the pantry, are all collateral for borrowed money. And—and, kids"—with emphasis—"it’s best for you to know the truth. If—if your—your father stops paying the interest on this money, then his creditors could take this place and leave you homeless on the street with just an hour's notice!"

There is a deep silence; then comes a protesting outburst. Robert's dark face flushes wrathfully as he exclaims—

There’s a deep silence, then a frustrated outburst follows. Robert's dark face reddens with anger as he exclaims—

"But—but, Aunt Jo, he—he will—he must pay the interest, and give me a chance of reclaiming my birthright. He—he couldn't be so—so bad as to let that lapse under the circumstances."

"But—but, Aunt Jo, he—he will—he has to pay the interest and give me a chance to reclaim my birthright. He—he couldn't be so—so cruel as to let that slip away under the circumstances."

"Circumstances may be too strong for him."

"Circumstances may be too overwhelming for him."

"In any case," says Pauline hopefully, "the creditors couldn't be so heartless, so devoid of all feelings of humanity as to turn us out like that; they must wait until some of us are dead, or married, or something. Where could we go?"

"In any case," Pauline says hopefully, "the creditors can't be so heartless and lacking in human feeling as to kick us out like that; they must wait until some of us are dead, married, or something. Where could we go?"

"Your father's creditors are Jews, Pauline; they are not famed for humanity or forbearance. However, as you say, children, it is best to look at the bright side of things, and trust in the mercy of Heaven."

"Your father's creditors are Jewish, Pauline; they aren't known for being compassionate or lenient. But, as you say, kids, it's best to focus on the positive and have faith in divine mercy."

"And in the mercy of a Jew too!" chimes in Addie.

"And in the kindness of a Jew too!" Addie adds.

"'Hath not a Jew eyes? Hath not a Jew hands, organs, dimensions,[10] senses, affections, passions—fed with the same food, hurt with the same weapons, subject to the same diseases, healed by the same means, warmed and cooled by the same summer and winter, as a Christian is? If you prick him, does he not bleed? If you tickle him, does he not laugh? If you poison him, does he not—'"

"Doesn’t a Jew have eyes? Doesn’t a Jew have hands, organs, dimensions,[10] senses, feelings, and passions—nourished with the same food, hurt by the same weapons, affected by the same diseases, healed by the same methods, warmed and cooled by the same summer and winter as a Christian? If you prick him, doesn’t he bleed? If you tickle him, doesn’t he laugh? If you poison him, doesn’t he—"

"Bravo, Addie—bravo; well done!"

"Great job, Addie—well done!"

"That was tall spouting, and no mistake! Where did you pick it all up?"

"That was some serious bragging, no doubt about it! Where did you learn all that?"

"That's Shakespeare," Addie answers, lifting her rosy pale face proudly—"it is from the 'Merchant of Venice;' I read the whole play through yesterday, and enjoyed it greatly."

"That's Shakespeare," Addie replies, lifting her rosy pale face proudly—"it’s from the 'Merchant of Venice;' I read the whole play yesterday, and really enjoyed it."

"You imagined you did, my dear."

"You thought you did, my dear."

"Nothing of the kind, Robert; I found it most interesting."

"Not at all, Robert; I found it really interesting."

"Don't tell me, Addie," says Pauline, with a tantalizing laugh, "that you found it as interesting as 'The Children of the Abbey,' 'The Castle of Otranto,' or 'The Heir of Redcliffe,' for I won't believe you."

"Don't tell me, Addie," Pauline says with a teasing laugh, "that you found it as interesting as 'The Children of the Abbey,' 'The Castle of Otranto,' or 'The Heir of Redcliffe,' because I won't believe you."

"The styles are quite distinct; you could not possibly compare them," Addie retorts more grandly still. "I am going up to the grove now to read 'A Midsummer Night's Dream.' I believe it's beautiful."

"The styles are really different; you can't even compare them," Addie replies with even more flair. "I'm heading up to the grove now to read 'A Midsummer Night's Dream.' I think it's beautiful."

"Don't you think, my dear niece, you had better mend that hole in your stocking, just above the heel, first?" interposes Miss Darcy gently. "It has been in that yawning condition for the last two days; and, to say the least of it, it scarcely looks ladylike."

"Don't you think, my dear niece, you should fix that hole in your stocking, just above the heel, first?" Miss Darcy gently suggests. "It's been in that gaping state for the last two days, and honestly, it doesn't look very ladylike."

"I noticed it when I was dressing," assents Addie, placidly, "but quite forgot about it afterward. Who'll lend me a thimble and a needle and some cotton?"

"I noticed it when I was getting dressed," agrees Addie calmly, "but I totally forgot about it afterward. Who can lend me a thimble, a needle, and some thread?"


CHAPTER II.

"Three hundred years, isn't it, Addie, since the Lefroys first settled at Nutsgrove?"

"Three hundred years, right, Addie, since the Lefroys first moved to Nutsgrove?"

"Three hundred years," repeats Addie automatically. "Since the year of the Massacre of St. Bartholomew, A.D., 1572, when Tristran le Froi, Sieur de Beaulieu, fled from his patrimonial estates in Anjou to England, where he settled at Nutsgrove, and married, in 1574, Adelaide Marion, daughter and heiress of Sir Robert Tisdale of Flockton, by whom he had issue, three sons and two daughters—Stephen, Robert, Tristran, who—"

"Three hundred years," Addie repeats automatically. "Since the year of the St. Bartholomew's Day Massacre, CE 1572, when Tristran le Froi, Lord of Beaulieu, escaped from his family estates in Anjou to England, where he settled in Nutsgrove and married Adelaide Marion in 1574. She was the daughter and heiress of Sir Robert Tisdale of Flockton, and together they had three sons and two daughters—Stephen, Robert, Tristran, who—"

"Three hundred years!" repeats Robert, with fierce bitterness, a lurid light gleaming in his eyes. "What right had he to treat me like that? He got it from his father, who got it from his, and so on backward from son to father for generations. Why should I be made to suffer for his iniquity? Why should I lose what he inherited in solemn trust for his son or next of kin? It is infamous, it is monstrous! I suppose it would be wrong to wish that one's own father—"

"Three hundred years!" Robert repeats, filled with intense bitterness, a harsh light shining in his eyes. "What right did he have to treat me like that? He got it from his father, who got it from his, and it’s been passed down from father to son for generations. Why should I have to suffer for his wrongdoing? Why should I lose what he inherited in a sacred trust for his son or next of kin? It's outrageous, it's monstrous! I guess it would be wrong to wish that one's own father—"

"Oh, hush, Robert—hush!"

"Oh, be quiet, Robert—quiet!"

Addie's hand is placed over the boy's quivering mouth; he is silenced.

Addie's hand is over the boy's trembling mouth; he's quieted.

Eight months have gone by, and the great evil foreseen by poor Aunt Jo has come to pass.

Eight months have passed, and the terrible evil that dear Aunt Jo warned about has come true.

Colonel Lefroy, out of reach of remonstrance or appeal, has let the old home of his forefathers pass out of his hands and his son's forever. The Jews have seized on the estate, evicted its nominal possessors, sold by public auction the goods and chattels, the pictures, china, plate, moldy tapestries, tattered carpets, curtains, scratched and time stained Chippendale; even the worthless relics of their nursery-days the homeless wretched children have not been allowed to take with them. The house and immediately surrounding land, after some brisk competition, has been purchased by Tom Armstrong, the great manufacturer, owner of some half-dozen of the most unsavory chimneys in Kelvick, which at times, when the wind is blowing due south, carry their noxious effluvia over the dewy acres of Nutsgrove and the surrounding estates, and most unpleasantly tickle the noses of aristocratic county proprietors, who have nothing in common with the busy plebeian heart of commerce and inventive industry throbbing in the very center of their pastures.

Colonel Lefroy, now beyond any criticism or plea, has allowed the ancestral home of his family to slip from his grasp and that of his son forever. The Jews have taken over the estate, forced out its nominal owners, and auctioned off its belongings—furniture, paintings, china, silverware, musty tapestries, worn carpets, curtains, scratched and timeworn Chippendale pieces; even the worthless mementos from their childhood that the homeless, unfortunate children have not been permitted to take with them. The house and the surrounding land have been sold, after some fierce competition, to Tom Armstrong, the prominent manufacturer who owns several of the most unpleasant factories in Kelvick, which, when the wind blows from the south, spread their unpleasant odors over the fresh fields of Nutsgrove and nearby estates, uncomfortably irritating the noses of wealthy landowners who have nothing in common with the bustling heart of commerce and creative industry beating right in the midst of their lands.

And now Tom Armstrong of Kelvick, a man of the people, who has risen from the lowest rung of the social ladder, is master of Nutsgrove. And the dark-eyed, blue-blooded Lefroys stand, some two months after his installation, leaning against a five-barred gate in an upland meadow, gazing mournfully, and, oh! how bitterly down on the beloved home they have lost forever!

And now Tom Armstrong from Kelvick, a man of the people who has climbed up from the very bottom of the social ladder, is the owner of Nutsgrove. Just two months after his installation, the dark-eyed, aristocratic Lefroys are leaning against a five-barred gate in an upland meadow, looking down sadly and, oh! how bitterly at the beloved home they have lost forever!

"Three hundred years," repeats Robert, with a dreary laugh. "Well, at any rate, it will take some time to wash the stains of our tenancy out of the old house, to remove all traces of our footsteps from the well-worn paths! By Jove, the wretched snob is at work already! Yes, look at his people hacking away at the flower-beds, ripping up the avenue, hammering away at the venerable walls! It's—it's enough to make one's blood boil in one's veins! He might at least have had the decency to wait until we had gone. I'd like to kick him from here to Kelvick."

"Three hundred years," Robert repeats with a gloomy laugh. "Well, either way, it’s going to take some time to clean the marks of our stay out of the old house, to erase all signs of our steps from the well-trodden paths! Good grief, the insufferable snob is already at it! Just look at his crew tearing up the flower beds, ripping up the driveway, banging away at the ancient walls! It’s—it's infuriating! He could at least have the decency to wait until we were gone. I’d love to kick him all the way to Kelvick."

"I don't think he'd let you, Bob," says matter-of-fact Hal. "He's a bigger man than you."

"I don't think he'd allow that, Bob," says Hal flatly. "He's a bigger guy than you."

"Yes, but a plowman can't fight a gentleman; they're out of it in the first round. Look at the way I polished off the butcher's boy the day he insulted you—and he's twice my weight. I shouldn't be afraid to tackle Armstrong if I only had the chance, and souse him in one of his vile vitriol-tanks, too. That would stop his hacking and hammering until I was at least out of hearing."

"Yeah, but a farmer can't take on a gentleman; he's done for in no time. Just look at how I took out the butcher's boy the day he dissed you—and he's twice my size. I wouldn't hesitate to go after Armstrong if I got the chance, and I'd drown him in one of his nasty vitriol tanks, too. That would put a stop to his annoying chatter until I was at least out of earshot."

"But, Bob," interposed Lottie, awed by her brother's lordly threats, "you're mistaken. That man on the ladder by the west wall is not hammering or hacking anything; he's only trying to clean the big lobby window outside the housekeeper's room, which, I heard Aunt Jo say one day, hasn't been cleaned since the year poor mamma died, when I was a wee baby. It's so hard to reach, and doesn't open; and—and, Bob, you can hardly blame Mr. Armstrong for weeding those beds, for there were more dandelions and nettles in them last year than stocks or mignonette."

"But, Bob," Lottie interrupted, impressed by her brother's bossy threats, "you're wrong. That guy on the ladder by the west wall isn’t hammering or chopping anything; he's just trying to clean the big lobby window outside the housekeeper's room, which, I heard Aunt Jo say once, hasn't been cleaned since our poor mom passed away, when I was just a baby. It's really hard to reach and doesn't open; and—and, Bob, you can't really blame Mr. Armstrong for clearing out those flower beds, because there were more dandelions and nettles in them last year than actual flowers like stocks or mignonette."

"You mark my words," continues Robert, with lowering impressiveness, heedless of his sister's explanation; "should any of us Lefroys stand in this meadow, say, this time five years, we shall not recognize the face of our old home. All its beloved landmarks will be swept away; the flickering foliage of the grove will have disappeared[12] to make way for stunted shrubs, starveling pines, and prim Portuguese laurels: the ivied walls, the mossy stonework, the straggling wealth of creeper, will have been carted away to display the gaudy rawness of modern landscape-gardening; the little river gurgling through the tangled fern and scented thorn-bushes will be treated like the canal of a people's park; the whole place will reek of vitriol, of chemical manures and commercial improvements. So say good-by to Nutsgrove while you may, for you will never see it again—never again!"

"You mark my words," Robert continues, sounding less impressive, ignoring his sister's explanation; "if any of us Lefroys stand in this meadow five years from now, we won’t recognize our old home. All the beloved landmarks will be gone; the flickering leaves of the grove will have vanished to make way for scraggly shrubs, skinny pines, and neat Portuguese laurels. The ivy-covered walls, the mossy stones, and the tangled vines will be removed to reveal the bright, harsh look of modern landscaping. The little river flowing through the tangled ferns and fragrant thorn bushes will be treated like a park's canal. The whole place will smell of chemicals, fertilizers, and commercial upgrades. So say goodbye to Nutsgrove while you can, because you will never see it again—never again!"

"Oh, Robert, Robert, do you think it will be as bad as that?" cries Addie, turning her soft gray eyes to his wrathful face in wistful appeal.

"Oh, Robert, Robert, do you think it will be that bad?" Addie asks, turning her soft gray eyes to his angry face with a hopeful plea.

"Of course I do! What chance has it of escaping moneyed Vandalism? If even a gentleman had bought it, no matter how poor—But what quarter can one expect from the hands of an illiterate vitriol-monger, a low-bred upstart, like that Armstrong?"

"Of course I do! What chance does it have of escaping wealthy vandalism? Even if a gentleman bought it, no matter how broke—But what can you expect from an illiterate, bitter person, a low-class upstart like that Armstrong?"

"Do you know, I think you are exaggerating his defects a little, Bob?" says Addie, languidly. "He's a plain kind of man certainly, both in manner and appearance; but—but he would not give me the idea of being exactly ill-bred. He does not talk very loud or drop his 'h's,' for instance."

"Do you know, I think you're exaggerating his flaws a bit, Bob?" Addie says lazily. "He's definitely an ordinary guy, both in behavior and looks; but—he doesn’t give me the impression of being exactly rude. He doesn’t talk too loudly or drop his 'h's,' for example."

"No, that's just it. I'd respect him far more if he did; it's the painful veneer, the vague, nameless vulgarity of the man that repels me so, that gives me the idea of his being perpetually on the watch in case an 'h' might slip from him unawares. If he were an honest horny-handed son of toil, not ashamed of his shop or his origin, not ashamed to talk of his 'orse and 'is 'ouse like Higgins and Joe Smith, I should not dislike him so much; but he's not that style of man—he belongs to the breed of the pompous upstart, the sort of man stocked with long caddish words that no gentleman uses, the man to call a house a domicile, a horse a quadruped, a trench an excavation, and so on. Talk of the—There goes the beggar, quadruped and all! I dare say he fancies himself a type of the genuine country squire. Ugh! Down, Hal—down, Goggles; he'd spot you in a moment! I wouldn't give him the satisfaction of thinking we'd look at him."

"No, that’s exactly the point. I’d respect him a lot more if he did; it’s the annoying facade, the vague, undefined crudeness of the guy that turns me off, that makes me think he’s always on high alert in case an 'h' slips out by accident. If he were a hardworking, honest laborer, not embarrassed by his job or background, not ashamed to talk about his 'horse' and 'house' like Higgins and Joe Smith, I wouldn’t dislike him as much; but he’s not that kind of guy—he’s one of those pompous upstarts, the type loaded with pretentious words that no real gentleman uses, the kind of person who calls a house a domicile, a horse a quadruped, a trench an excavation, and so on. Speaking of which—There goes that guy, horse and all! I bet he thinks he’s a genuine country squire. Ugh! Down, Hal—down, Goggles; he’d spot you right away! I wouldn’t give him the satisfaction of thinking we’d acknowledge him."

They descend from the gate and stand together, the five abreast, taking their farewell look, with swelling hearts, at the home where they have spent their happy careless youth in sheltered union. They are not a demonstrative family, the Lefroys—not given to moments of "gushing" or caressing; they quarrel frequently among themselves, coming of a hot-blooded race; yet, they are deeply attached to one another, having shared all the joys and sorrows of each others' lives, having no interests, no sympathies outside their immediate circle; and the thought of coming separation weighs heavily on their young hearts, as heavily as the pall of death.

They walk down from the gate and stand side by side, five across, taking one last look, with full hearts, at the home where they’ve enjoyed their carefree youth in close-knit harmony. The Lefroys aren’t an expressive family; they don’t do the whole "gushing" or hugging thing. They argue often among themselves, coming from a fiery heritage; still, they’re deeply connected to one another, having experienced all the ups and downs of each other's lives, with no interests or bonds outside their small circle. The thought of their upcoming separation weighs heavily on their young hearts, just like the shadow of death.

"Well, we'd best make tracks," says Robert, turning away, his hands shading his eyes, "we'll not forget the 29th of May—your birthday, Hal, old chap. Last year, you remember we had tea in the grove, and old Sarah baked us a stunning cake; this year we have made our last pilgrimage together. Next year I wonder where we shall be? Scattered as far and as wide as the graves of a household, I fear."

"Well, we should get going," says Robert, turning away, shielding his eyes from the sun. "We won’t forget the 29th of May—your birthday, Hal, my friend. Last year, remember we had tea in the grove, and old Sarah made us an amazing cake. This year, we've made our final journey together. I wonder where we’ll be next year? I fear we’ll be scattered far and wide, like the graves of a family."

At this point Addie, the most hot tempered but the most tender-hearted member of the family, breaks down, and flinging her arms round her brother's neck, sobs out piteously—

At this point, Addie, the most hot-tempered yet the most tender-hearted member of the family, breaks down and, throwing her arms around her brother's neck, sobs out pitifully—

"O, Bob, Bob, my own darling boy, I—I can't bear it—I can't bear to have you go away over that cruel cold sea! I shall never sleep at night thinking of you. Don't go away, don't go away; let's all stick together and—and—go—die—somewhere—together! Oh, Bob, Bob, my darling, my darling!"

"O, Bob, Bob, my dear boy, I just—I can't handle it—I can't stand the thought of you leaving across that harsh, cold sea! I won't be able to sleep at night worrying about you. Please don’t go, don’t go; let’s all stay together and—and—die—somewhere—together! Oh, Bob, Bob, my dear, my dear!"

There is another general break-down; they all cling one to another, Hal and Lottie howling dismally, Robert's haughty eyes swimming too in tears, until the sound of voices in a neighboring field forces them to compose themselves, and they walk slowly across the upland meadow, at the furthest corner of which they separate, the boys, at the urgent invitation of their terriers, making for a rat-haunted ditch in the neighborhood, the girls strolling toward Nutsford through the northern end of the grove.

There’s another breakdown; they all cling to each other, Hal and Lottie crying loudly, Robert’s proud eyes filled with tears too, until the sound of voices from a nearby field makes them pull it together. They walk slowly across the hillside meadow, where they split up at the far corner—the boys, urged on by their terriers, head for a rat-infested ditch nearby, while the girls stroll toward Nutsford through the northern end of the grove.

Miss Lefroy stalks on moodily in front, Lottie, still battling with her emotion, clinging to her firm young arm. Pauline walks behind alone, full of bitter thought, her straight brows painfully puckered. On the morrow a new, strange life is to begin for her, one that she knows will be eminently distasteful; her free young spirit is to be "cribbed, cabined, confined," in the narrow path of conventionality at last, and the prospect dismays her. Look as far ahead as she can, she can see no break in the gathering gloom—can see only that at seventeen the summer of her life is over and the long winter about to begin. Hope tells her no flattering tale; she does not know that in herself she holds the key of a triumphant liberty, of a future of sunlight, of glory, of all that is sweet too, and coveted by womanhood. Pauline does not know that she is beautiful, does not feel the shadow of her coming power, or guess that the lithe willowy grace of her straight young form, the glorious black of her eyes, the pure glow of her brunette skin, the chiseled outline of her small features, will purchase for her goods and pleasures of which her careless innocent girlhood has never dreamed. No lover has whispered in her ear "the music of his honey vows," and the cracked, fly-stained mirrors at Nutsgrove have told her nothing; and so she is sad and sorrow-laden, and the burden of dependence and uncongenial companionship looming before her seems to her almost more than she can bear.

Miss Lefroy walks ahead moodily, while Lottie, still struggling with her emotions, clings to her firm young arm. Behind them, Pauline walks alone, consumed by bitter thoughts, her straight brows drawn together in distress. Tomorrow, a new and unfamiliar life will begin for her—one she knows will be extremely unpleasant; her free-spirited youth is about to be "cribbed, cabined, confined" to the narrow path of conventionality at last, and that thought fills her with dread. No matter how far she looks ahead, she sees no light breaking through the approaching darkness—only that at seventeen, the summer of her life is over and a long winter is about to start. Hope doesn’t offer her any comforting visions; she doesn't realize that within herself lies the key to a triumphant freedom, a future filled with sunlight, glory, and all the sweet things coveted by womanhood. Pauline doesn’t understand that she is beautiful, that she doesn’t feel the hint of her upcoming power, nor does she guess that the graceful, willowy shape of her straight young body, the deep black of her eyes, the radiant glow of her brunette skin, and the sculpted features of her small face will earn her pleasures and joys that her carefree innocence has never imagined. No lover has whispered "the music of his honeyed vows" in her ear, and the cracked, fly-stained mirrors at Nutsgrove have revealed nothing to her; as a result, she feels sad and burdened, and the weight of dependence and unwanted companionship looming ahead seems almost more than she can handle.

In silence they pass out of the green gloom of the grove, where "fair enjeweled May" has touched with balmy breath each tiny bud, each tender leaf,

In silence, they move out of the green shade of the grove, where "fair jeweled May" has gently breathed warmth onto every little bud and each soft leaf,

"Half playful with spring, half tanned from summer."

Under a scented hawthorn-hedge, skirting the main road that leads into the High Street of Nutsford, the Misses Lefroy pause for a moment to adjust the sylvan vagaries of their toilet.

Under a fragrant hawthorn hedge, along the main road that leads into the High Street of Nutsford, the Misses Lefroy stop briefly to fix the wild aspects of their outfits.

Addie pulls a long limp plume of hartstongue and branch of "woodbine faintly streaked with red" from the battered leaf of her straw hat, which she pitches lightly over her straggling locks, then gives her pelerine a hasty unmeaning twitch that carries the center hook from the right to the left shoulder, and feels perfectly satisfied with her appearance. Pauline steps in front of her sister, with a[14] request to stand on a troublesome bramble caught in her skirt. Addie without hesitation puts forth a patched unlovely boot, and the other moves forward with a brisk jerk, leaving not only the incumbrance well behind, but also a flounce of muddy lining hanging below her skirt; and thus the descendants of the Sieur de Beaulieu saunter down the High Street, with heads erect, callous, haughtily indifferent to public opinion, looking as it the whole county belonged to them.

Addie pulls a long, limp piece of hartstongue and a branch of "woodbine faintly streaked with red" from the worn leaf of her straw hat, which she tosses lightly over her messy hair. Then she gives her shawl a quick, meaningless tug that moves the hook from her right shoulder to her left and feels completely satisfied with how she looks. Pauline steps in front of her sister, asking for help with a troublesome bramble caught in her skirt. Without hesitation, Addie extends a patched, unattractive boot, and Pauline quickly moves forward with a sharp pull, leaving not only the thorn well behind but also a piece of muddy lining hanging below her skirt. And so, the descendants of the Sieur de Beaulieu stroll down the High Street, heads held high, completely indifferent to public opinion, looking as if the entire county belonged to them.

"Look, mother—look at those poor Lefroys!" cried Miss Ethel Challice, the banker's daughter, as she drives past in her elegantly appointed C-spring landau, perfectly gloved, veiled, and shod. "Aren't they awful? Not a pair of gloves among them! And their boots—elastic sides—what my maid wouldn't wear! Patched at the toes, too! You would never say they were ladies, would you?"

"Look, Mom—check out those poor Lefroys!" exclaimed Miss Ethel Challice, the banker's daughter, as she drove by in her fancy C-spring landau, perfectly gloved, veiled, and dressed. "Aren't they dreadful? Not one of them is wearing gloves! And their boots—elastic sides—what my maid wouldn't wear! Patched at the toes, too! You would never guess they were ladies, right?"

"Poor children! They have no mother, you know, darling, and a bad, bad father."

"Poor kids! They don’t have a mom, you know, sweetheart, and a really terrible dad."

"Oh, yes, I know! But he was such a handsome, attractive man! Don't you remember, mother, at Ascot, three years ago, when he asked us to lunch on his drag, and introduced me to Lord Squanderford, how fascinating we all thought him?"

"Oh, yes, I know! But he was such a good-looking, charming guy! Don't you remember, Mom, at Ascot three years ago when he invited us to lunch on his carriage and introduced me to Lord Squanderford? We all found him so fascinating!"

Mrs. Challice shrugs her portly shoulders.

Mrs. Challice shrugs her round shoulders.

"Fascinating, but thoroughly unprincipled, my dear. I do pity his poor children. What will become of them, thrown destitute on the world? Well, I have nothing for which to blame myself. I tried to do my best for them; but—whether it was from want of manner or through senseless pride I can not tell—Miss Lefroy did not respond to my attempted civility, and the last day I called—about a year ago—I saw the whole family flying from the house across the wilderness like a crowd of scared savages, when the carriage stopped at the hall door."

"Fascinating, but completely unprincipled, my dear. I truly feel sorry for his poor children. What will happen to them, left helpless in the world? Well, I have nothing to feel guilty about. I did my best for them; but—whether it was due to a lack of manners or just foolish pride, I can't say—Miss Lefroy didn’t respond to my attempts at kindness, and the last time I visited—about a year ago—I witnessed the whole family fleeing from the house into the wilderness like a bunch of terrified savages when the carriage pulled up to the front door."

"Oh, it was all want of manners, of course, mother dear! That poor girl would not know how to receive a visitor or enter a drawing-room. She has never been in any society, you know. All the county people have left off calling on them too; they treated them just in the same way that they treated you. They're perfect savages!"

"Oh, it was all a lack of manners, of course, dear mother! That poor girl wouldn’t know how to welcome a visitor or walk into a living room. She’s never been in any social circles, you know. All the people in the county have stopped visiting them too; they treated them just like they treated you. They’re complete savages!"

"The second girl promises to be rather good-looking."

"The second girl promises to be pretty attractive."

"Do you think so? She's too gypsified for my taste—looks as if she would be in keeping at a country fair, with a tambourine and a scarlet cap."

"Do you think so? She's too much of a gypsy for my taste—looks like she would fit right in at a country fair, with a tambourine and a red cap."

"She's a remarkably good-looking girl—that's what she is," Mr. Percy Challice puts in, with a knowing smile—"steps out like a thoroughbred, she does. 'Twould be well for you, my dear sister, if you had her action on the pavement."

"She's a really good-looking girl—that's what she is," Mr. Percy Challice adds with a knowing smile—"she strides like a thoroughbred, she does. It would be good for you, my dear sister, if you had her confidence on the street."

"So I could have, if I wore boots and skirts like hers," retorts Miss Ethel sullenly.

"So I could have, if I wore boots and skirts like hers," Miss Ethel replies sulkily.

"Then I'd strongly advise you, my dear, to get the address of her milliner and bootmaker at once."

"Then I'd really recommend you, my dear, to get the contact info for her hat maker and shoemaker right away."


CHAPTER III.

"I say, Pauline, is that Miss Rossitor going in at No. 3? It's just like what I remember of her dear old-maidish figure. I know she was expected home this month."

"I mean, Pauline, is that Miss Rossitor going into No. 3? She looks just like I remember her sweet old-maid figure. I know she was supposed to be back this month."

"Poor old Rossitor!" laughs Pauline. "Do you remember, Addie, the long mornings she used to spend trying to make Bob and you understand the difference between latitude and longitude?"

"Poor old Rossitor!" laughs Pauline. "Do you remember, Addie, the long mornings she used to spend trying to help Bob and you understand the difference between latitude and longitude?"

"I remember," answers Addie, with a sigh, "that she was wonderfully patient and painstaking with us, and I wish now with all my heart that I had profited more by her teaching. Pauline, I think I'll just run in and see if it is she. You and Lottie can return and let auntie know where I am."

"I remember," Addie replies with a sigh, "that she was incredibly patient and thorough with us, and I really wish I had taken more from her teaching. Pauline, I think I'm just going to run in and see if it’s her. You and Lottie can head back and let Auntie know where I am."

Miss Rossitor, a neat bright-eyed little woman of thirty-five, daughter of a deceased clergyman, had, some three years before, undertaken the education of Colonel Lefroy's neglected children, spending three or four hours every morning in their dilapidated school-room. She had become much attached to her unruly pupils, and it was with sincere regret that she had to give them up and go abroad as resident governess in a French family, being very poor herself, and finding it impossible to get her quarterly applications for salary attended to by the gallant but ever-absent colonel.

Miss Rossitor, a tidy, bright-eyed woman of thirty-five, daughter of a late clergyman, had taken on the education of Colonel Lefroy's neglected children about three years ago, spending three or four hours every morning in their rundown schoolroom. She had grown very fond of her unruly students, and it was with genuine regret that she had to leave them and go abroad as a live-in governess for a French family, as she was quite poor and found it impossible to get her salary requests addressed by the brave but often-absent colonel.

"You old dear!" cries Addie, kissing the little lady vehemently. "It is you, really! I'm so glad to see you again! When did you arrive? How did you manage to get leave?"

"You old dear!" exclaims Addie, hugging the little lady tightly. "It's really you! I'm so happy to see you again! When did you get here? How did you manage to get time off?"

"I arrived last night; mother did not expect me for another week. I managed to get leave, because, most fortunately—I mean unfortunately—well, well"—with a beaming smile—"we won't try to qualify the circumstance—at any rate, one of my pupils had a bad attack of rheumatic fever, and was ordered to some German baths for a couple of months, and, as the family have accompanied her, I got leave for the time being. Now let me have a look at you, my dear Addie. Well, to be sure, what an immense girl you have grown! But your face has not changed much. And all the others—the boys—I suppose they have shot up too? Three years do make a difference, do they not?"

"I arrived last night; Mom didn’t expect me for another week. I managed to get some time off because, quite fortunately—I mean unfortunately—well, well"—with a big smile—"we won't get into the details—anyway, one of my students had a bad case of rheumatic fever and was told to go to some German baths for a couple of months. Since her family is with her, I got a leave of absence for now. Now let me take a look at you, my dear Addie. Wow, you’ve grown into such a tall girl! But your face hasn't changed much. And what about the boys? I assume they've grown too? Three years really make a difference, don’t they?"

"Rather!" cries poor Addie, lugubriously plunging at once into the subject of her woes. "It has made an immense difference to us. Oh, Miss Rossitor, you left us three years ago the happiest, the most contented and united family under the sun—you return, to find us the most miserable, destitute outcasts in England! Oh, oh!"

"Really!" exclaims poor Addie, sadly diving straight into her troubles. "It’s made a huge difference for us. Oh, Miss Rossitor, when you left us three years ago, we were the happiest, most content and united family ever—you come back to find us the most miserable, broke outcasts in England! Oh, oh!"

"There, there, child; don't give way so, don't, dear! Tell me all your troubles, Addie; it may lighten them for you. I don't know anything about you clearly: mother has not had time to tell me yet; we've had visitors all the morning."

"There, there, kid; don’t lose it like that, okay? Just tell me what’s bothering you, Addie; it might help you feel better. I don’t really know much about you yet; Mom hasn’t had the chance to fill me in because we’ve had guests all morning."

"There—there is little to tell. About two months ago we were turned out of Nutsgrove. Every article of furniture was sold by auction—even—even mother's wedding-presents—and the place was bought by Tom Armstrong, the great vitriol and chemical manure man of Kelvick. That's the whole story."

"There’s not much to say. About two months ago, we were forced out of Nutsgrove. Every piece of furniture was sold at auction—even mother’s wedding gifts—and the place was purchased by Tom Armstrong, the big vitriol and chemical fertilizer dealer from Kelvick. That’s the whole story."

"But your—your father, child! What of him? Surely he did not allow—"

"But your—your dad, kid! What about him? Surely he didn't let—"

"He—he—did nothing. He mortgaged every stick to the place, and did not even pay the interest on the money raised."

"He—he—did nothing. He mortgaged everything on the property and didn't even pay the interest on the money he borrowed."

"And, Addie, where is he now?"

"And, Addie, where is he now?"

"I don't know," she answers drearily—"in America somewhere, I believe; he disappeared nearly three years ago. He backed the wrong horse for the Derby, just ran down here for half an hour, burned some papers in his study, kissed us all round, and went away. We never heard from him afterward—at least, not directly."

"I don’t know," she replies drearily—"somewhere in America, I think; he vanished almost three years ago. He backed the wrong horse for the Derby, just stopped by here for half an hour, burned some papers in his office, kissed us all goodbye, and left. We never heard from him again—not directly, anyway."

"But surely he can not have deserted you altogether—have left you five children totally unprovided for?"

"But he can’t have completely abandoned you—left you with five kids totally without support?"

"He left us with a capital of four pounds fifteen between us—four pounds fifteen—not a penny more! And we have had nothing from him since; and yet the Scripture tells us to honor our parents!"

"He left us with a total of four pounds fifteen between us—four pounds fifteen—not a penny more! And we haven't received anything from him since; and yet the scripture tells us to honor our parents!"

"Hush, child—hush! We must not question the commands of Holy Writ. Why, if it comes to that, women are ordered to love, honor, and obey their husbands; and, oh, my dear, my dear," continues the little woman, the corkscrew ringlets of her frisette nodding with impressive emphasis, "if you could only have seen or heard the men some women are called upon to honor—to honor, mind you—why, you—"

"Hush, kid—hush! We can’t question the commands of the Holy Scripture. I mean, if we’re going there, women are told to love, honor, and obey their husbands; and, oh, my dear, my dear," the little woman continues, her curly hair bouncing emphatically, "if you could only have seen or heard the men some women are expected to honor—to honor, mind you—wow, you—"

"Ah, but that is different, quite different! A woman has the power of choosing her husband; if she selects the wrong man, there is no one to blame but herself. But a child can't choose its own father; if it could, you may be sure poor Bob wouldn't have selected one who would rob him of his patrimony and cast him penniless on the world without even the resource of education."

"Ah, but that's different, really different! A woman has the power to choose her husband; if she picks the wrong guy, she has no one to blame but herself. But a child can't choose its own father; if it could, you can bet poor Bob wouldn't have picked someone who would take away his inheritance and leave him broke in the world without even the option of an education."

"Come, Addie dear, are you not too severe on your father? He has had many temptations, has been unfortunate in his speculations; but, when he knows the state you are in, you may be sure he will make an effort to help you—probably send for you all and give you a home in the new world."

"Come on, Addie, aren't you being a bit hard on your dad? He's faced a lot of temptations and had some bad luck with his investments; but once he understands what you're going through, you can bet he'll try to help you—most likely by bringing you all over and giving you a place to stay in the new world."

Addie does not reply at once; a sudden wave of color floods her soft face, and she says hurriedly—

Addie doesn’t respond right away; a sudden rush of color fills her gentle face, and she says quickly—

"After all, why shouldn't I tell you? I—I dare say you will hear it from some one else; I—I suppose half the county knows it."

"After all, why shouldn't I tell you? I—I bet you’ll hear it from someone else; I—I guess half the county knows about it."

"Knows what, dear?"

"What do you mean, dear?"

"That our father has abandoned us altogether—that he has other family-ties we—we knew nothing of—"

"That our dad has completely abandoned us—that he has other family ties we knew nothing about—"

"Addie, my dear, what are you talking of?"

"Addie, my dear, what are you talking about?"

"He did not leave England alone, Miss Rossitor," she answers excitedly; "he asked none of us to go with him, but he took two other children we had never heard of, and a—a wife. I believe she was an actress at a London theater—"

"He didn’t leave England by himself, Miss Rossitor," she replies enthusiastically; "he didn’t invite any of us to go with him, but he took two other kids we had never heard of, and a—a wife. I think she was an actress at a London theater—"

"My dear child," interrupts Miss Rossitor, much flurried and shocked, "where did you hear all this? Who told you? Do the others know?"

"My dear child," interrupts Miss Rossitor, quite flustered and shocked, "where did you hear all this? Who told you? Do the others know?"

"No; I did not tell them—I don't mean to do so. I heard it all one day accidentally. Aunt Jo and Lady Crawford were discussing it; they did not know I was behind the curtain. My dress was all torn, and I didn't want Lady Crawford to see me, so I hid there, and—and was obliged to hear it all."

"No, I didn’t tell them—I don’t plan to. I overheard everything one day by accident. Aunt Jo and Lady Crawford were talking about it; they didn’t know I was behind the curtain. My dress was all torn, and I didn’t want Lady Crawford to see me, so I hid there, and—and I had to listen to it all."

Poor Addie's crimson face sinks upon her outstretched arm; for a time she sobs bitterly, refusing to be comforted. However, a cup of tea has a somewhat soothing effect, and after a time she resumes her tale of desolation:

Poor Addie's red face rests on her outstretched arm; for a while, she cries hard, not wanting any comfort. However, a cup of tea has a bit of a calming effect, and after some time, she continues her story of despair:

"When he went, poor Aunt Josephine came to take care of us—you know she was our mother's eldest sister, a maiden lady who lived with a widowed childless niece in a pretty little house at Leamington, where everything was peace and quietness and neatness—three things Aunt Jo loves better than anything else on earth; nevertheless she stayed on with us ever since, and has supported us on her annuity of eighty pounds a year."

"When he left, poor Aunt Josephine came to take care of us—you know she was our mother’s oldest sister, an unmarried woman who lived with a widowed, childless niece in a cute little house in Leamington, where everything was peaceful, quiet, and neat—three things Aunt Jo loves more than anything else. Still, she’s stayed with us ever since and has been supporting us with her annual income of eighty pounds."

"Supported six of you on eighty pounds a year! I can't believe that, Addie!"

"Supported six of you on eighty bucks a year! I can't believe that, Addie!"

"And yet it is true. We did not have dinners à la Russe, you understand, nor did we get our frocks from Paris, and the boys had to give up their schooling; but we managed to rub along somehow, and were happy enough, all except poor aunt, who has never enjoyed a peaceful hour since she left Leamington. We had the house, you know, and the garden, which was stocked with fruit and vegetables; there was an old cow too, and a few hens, who laid us an egg occasionally. Oh, we didn't mind—we got along famously! But now—now Heaven only knows what is to become of us!"

"And yet it’s true. We didn’t have dinners à la Russe, you know, nor did we get our dresses from Paris, and the boys had to drop out of school; but we managed to get by somehow, and we were happy enough, all except for poor aunt, who hasn’t had a peaceful moment since she left Leamington. We had the house, you know, and the garden, which was full of fruit and vegetables; there was an old cow too, and a few hens that would lay us an egg now and then. Oh, we didn’t mind—we got along great! But now—now only God knows what will happen to us!"

"My poor, poor child," exclaims Miss Rossitor, with tears in her voice, "this is too sad! Something must be done. You have some other relatives to help you? Where are you staying now?"

"My poor, poor child," Miss Rossitor exclaims, her voice filled with tears, "this is so tragic! We need to do something. Do you have other relatives who can help you? Where are you staying now?"

"I'll tell you all about it. When we left Nutsgrove, two months ago, we took up our quarters at Sallymount Farm, belonging to Steve Higgins, who was a stable-boy in grandfather's time, and who married our old nurse Ellen Daly. She had some spare rooms, and she asked us to use them while we looked about us and decided what was to be done. We began by sending round the hat, as Bob calls it, to all our kith and kin. You know in the old days we seemed to have a lot of prosperous relatives; I remember, when I was a small child, a whole band of cousins stopping at Nutsgrove for the Kelvick races, with their maids and valets. And so we thought, for the sake of the family name, they would help us; but—but somehow the hat failed to reach them; they seemed to have moved on, to have vanished into space—they weren't to be found, in fact."

"I'll fill you in on everything. When we left Nutsgrove two months ago, we set up at Sallymount Farm, owned by Steve Higgins, who was a stable boy back in my grandfather's day and married our old nurse, Ellen Daly. She had some extra rooms and offered us to use them while we figured things out. We started by passing around a collection hat, like Bob calls it, to all our relatives. You know, back in the day, we had quite a few well-off family members; I remember when I was little, a whole bunch of cousins came to Nutsgrove for the Kelvick races, along with their maids and valet staff. We thought they would help us out for the sake of the family name, but somehow the hat never reached them; it seemed like they had all moved on and disappeared—they were just nowhere to be found."

"But there is Mrs. Beecher of Greystones, your father's half-sister. She couldn't possibly overlook you."

"But there's Mrs. Beecher from Greystones, your father's half-sister. She definitely couldn't ignore you."

"No, she couldn't well, living within twenty miles and having no children of her own. She and the admiral came over and reviewed us en masse, and, I believe, were nervously indisposed for days afterward—the admiral had to swallow half a bottle of sherry before he recovered from the shock of our combined comeliness. They stayed an hour, and said as many disagreeable and insulting things during that time as we had ever heard in our lives before. However, the upshot of their visit was that Aunt Selina offered to send away her companion, Miss McToadie, and take Pauline in her place. Aunt Jo closed with her at once, not giving poor Polly a voice in her fate; and so she is to go over to Greystones the day after to-morrow. Poor, poor Polly!"

"No, she really couldn't, living just twenty miles away and having no kids of her own. She and the admiral came over and checked us out as a group, and, I think, they were pretty shaken up for days afterward—the admiral had to drink half a bottle of sherry to recover from the shock of our collective attractiveness. They stayed for an hour and said more rude and insulting things than we had ever heard in our lives. However, the result of their visit was that Aunt Selina offered to get rid of her companion, Miss McToadie, and take Pauline in her place. Aunt Jo agreed immediately, not giving poor Polly any say in her fate; so she’s set to go over to Greystones the day after tomorrow. Poor, poor Polly!"

"Well at any rate, she is sure of a home. The Beechers will eventually adopt her; and they are very rich people. You should not pity her, Addie; it would be very injudicious," says Miss Rossitor sagely.

"Well, at any rate, she is guaranteed a home. The Beechers will eventually adopt her, and they are very wealthy people. You shouldn’t feel sorry for her, Addie; that would be very unwise," says Miss Rossitor wisely.

"Oh, I didn't to her face! Adversity is teaching me wisdom, I can tell you. After that, Robert was put up in the market, and found wanting in capacity for commercial or professional pursuits, so an old relative with an interest in shipping got him a berth on board a vessel going to China with a cargo of salt. The most horrid line in the whole mercantile service, poor Bob says; and the worst of it is he won't get a penny of salary for nearly three years, and he'll have to work like a galley-slave all the time. Fine opening, is it not? But beggars can not be choosers, you would say. Well, Miss Rossitor, that is all our relatives have done for us so far, except that dear Aunt Jo—Heaven bless her!—has adopted, or, at least, will try to adopt Lottie, and take her back to Leamington when we break up. There is some talk too of getting Hal into a third-rate endowed school near London. Judge Lefroy, a cousin out in India, promises to pay ten pounds a year toward it if two other members of the family subscribe the same sum. But we've had no other advances; and so Hal's affairs are in statu quo at present; in other words, he's a pensioner on the poor aunt who has taken Lottie."

"Oh, I didn't say it to her face! Adversity is teaching me wisdom, I can tell you. After that, Robert was put on the market and found lacking in skills for business or professional work, so an old relative involved in shipping got him a job on a vessel going to China with a load of salt. The worst line in the whole mercantile service, poor Bob says; and the worst part is he won't earn a penny of a salary for nearly three years, and he'll have to work like a galley slave the entire time. Quite the opportunity, isn’t it? But beggars can't be choosers, as you would say. Well, Miss Rossitor, that's all our relatives have done for us so far, except for dear Aunt Jo—Heaven bless her!—who has adopted, or at least will try to adopt, Lottie, and take her back to Leamington when we part ways. There's also some talk of getting Hal into a third-rate endowed school near London. Judge Lefroy, a cousin in India, promises to contribute ten pounds a year to it if two other family members pitch in the same amount. But we've had no other help; so Hal's situation is in statu quo for now; in other words, he's relying on the poor aunt who has taken Lottie."

"And you, my dear, have you any prospect for yourself?"

"And you, my dear, do you have any plans for yourself?"

"I? Miss Rossitor, I am—don't laugh, please—trying to get a situation as governess to some very small and ignorant children. You remember of old my list of accomplishments? Well, I haven't swelled their quantity or quality since. I can't run a clean scale up the piano yet; I don't know the difference between latitude and longitude; compound proportion is as great a mystery to me as ever; and yet three times last week I offered my services to the public in the columns of the 'Daily News,' 'Daily Telegraph,' and the 'Kelvick Gazette,' and received only one answer. It was from a lady who would give me a home, but no salary—which would not do, as I must at least have a few shillings to buy shoes and stockings, et cætera."

"I? Miss Rossitor, I'm—don’t laugh, please—trying to find a job as a governess for some very small and clueless kids. Do you remember my list of skills from before? Well, I haven’t added to it at all since then. I still can’t play a clean scale on the piano; I don’t know the difference between latitude and longitude; compound proportion is still as much of a mystery to me as ever; and yet three times last week I offered my services to the public in the columns of the 'Daily News,' 'Daily Telegraph,' and the 'Kelvick Gazette,' and got only one reply. It was from a lady who would provide me with a place to stay, but no pay—which won’t work, as I need at least a few shillings to buy shoes and stockings, et cætera."

"Only one answer! That was unfortunate. You can not have worded your advertisement attractively enough, dear."

"Just one response! That's a bummer. You must not have made your ad appealing enough, my dear."

"Oh, yes, I did! Bob composed it in strict orthodox fashion. Unfortunately there were lots of other governesses advertising, and no one seeming to want them; but there was a great run on cooks and barmaids and housemaids. I don't know what is to become of me, for I can not and I will not live on poor auntie—that I'm determined! I'd—I'd rather scrub kitchen floors, or pick potatoes in the field like a laborer's daughter!" cries the girl passionately, her cheeks flushing.

"Oh, yes, I did! Bob put it together in a very traditional way. Unfortunately, there were a lot of other governesses advertising, and no one seemed interested in them; but there was a huge demand for cooks, barmaids, and housemaids. I don’t know what’s going to happen to me because I can’t and I won’t rely on poor auntie—that’s for sure! I’d—I'd rather scrub kitchen floors or pick potatoes in the field like a laborer’s daughter!" the girl exclaims passionately, her cheeks turning red.

"Addie," says Miss Rossitor slowly, hesitatingly, "I think I know of a situation that might suit you, if you really wish—"

"Addie," Miss Rossitor says slowly and hesitantly, "I believe I know of a job that could be a good fit for you, if you truly want—"

"You do? Oh, you dear, you dear! Tell me quickly where it is."

"You do? Oh, you sweetheart, you sweetheart! Tell me fast where it is."

"It's so wretched I'm almost ashamed to mention it; but you seem so anxious, dear," says Miss Rossitor deprecatingly. "A friend of mine is there at present; but she is leaving this week to[19] better herself, as indeed she might easily do. No, no, Addie dear, I won't tell you about it—it's too miserable, too mean—"

"It's so awful I'm almost embarrassed to bring it up; but you seem so worried, dear," Miss Rossitor says, downplaying it. "A friend of mine is there right now, but she's leaving this week to[19] improve her situation, which she definitely could. No, no, Addie dear, I won't share it with you—it's too depressing, too petty—"

"Oh, Miss Rossitor, dear friend, don't refuse to help me! I am not what I was; all my stupid pride is gone; work is all I crave. Oh, can't you feel for me, can't you understand me?" she pleads vehemently.

"Oh, Miss Rossitor, my dear friend, please don't turn me down! I'm not the same person I used to be; all my foolish pride is gone; all I desire is to work. Oh, can't you empathize with me, can't you understand what I'm going through?" she implores passionately.

Miss Rossitor gently kisses the pleading upturned face, and then answers gravely—

Miss Rossitor gently kisses the pleading upturned face and then answers seriously—

"That will do, child; I will hesitate no longer. The family I allude to are retired Birmingham tradespeople, not particularly refined, I fear, in their habits or surroundings. They have four children ranging in age from five to twelve—one boy and three girls; these you would have to educate, and you would have to be with them all day, take them for walks, help the nurse to dress them in the mornings, even, I believe, occasionally to mend their clothes. Your salary for all this would be twenty-two pounds a year—think of that—twenty-two pounds a year!"

"That’s enough, kid; I won’t hesitate anymore. The family I’m talking about are retired tradespeople from Birmingham, and I’m afraid they’re not very refined in their habits or surroundings. They have four kids aged between five and twelve—one boy and three girls; you’d need to educate them, be with them all day, take them for walks, help the nurse get them dressed in the mornings, and even, I believe, occasionally fix their clothes. Your salary for all of this would be twenty-two pounds a year—just think about that—twenty-two pounds a year!"

"Will you give me their address?" is all Addie says.

"Can you give me their address?" is all Addie says.

"I will write for you myself, dear child, it you wish it. You can at least make a trial; but I warn you that the life of a nursery-governess in an underbred household cramped probably in a suburban villa is very different from what you—"

"I'll write it myself for you, dear child, if you'd like. You can at least give it a try; but I warn you that the life of a nursery governess in a lower-class household, probably cramped in a suburban villa, is very different from what you—"

"I know, I know; but I am prepared to bear anything. What does anything matter now that we are all separated and have lost our beloved home for ever? Oh, Miss Rossitor"—springing to her feet and pacing up and down the room with clinched hands—"that is the thought that stings, that paralyzes hope, that deadens energy—to think that it is gone from us for ever! Sometimes I feel that, if Heaven had made me a man, it would not have been so."

"I get it, I get it; but I'm ready to handle anything. What does anything even matter now that we’re all apart and have lost our cherished home forever? Oh, Miss Rossitor"—jumping to her feet and pacing the room with clenched fists—"that’s the thought that hurts, that crushes hope, that drains my energy—knowing it’s gone from us forever! Sometimes I feel like, if Heaven had made me a man, it wouldn’t have been this way."

"What would you have done, Addie?"

"What would you do, Addie?"

"I would have thrown myself into the fight, and have struggled undaunted against any odds—against hardship and disappointment and failure—until I had won it all back, until I had ousted the upstart who supplanted us. If he, an illiterate tradesman, friendless, alone, without money, without education, without help of any kind, succeeded in amassing a large fortune, succeeded in becoming master-mariner on the great tide of industry in his native town, why should not I, with such a heart-moving aim in view—I, with the blood of heroes running in my veins—do so likewise? But what is the use of talking? What can a woman do, tied down, hampered, checked on every side by the superstition of ages? Oh, it is too stifling, too exasperating! Sometimes I wish I had never been born. What good am I? What place have I in the world? What—"

"I would have joined the fight and pushed through any challenges—facing hardship, disappointment, and failure—until I had regained everything, until I had removed the upstart who took our place. If he, an uneducated tradesman, friendless, alone, without money, education, or any kind of support, managed to build a great fortune and became a master mariner in his hometown's thriving industry, why can't I, with such a heartfelt goal in mind—I, with the blood of heroes in my veins—do the same? But what's the point of talking? What can a woman accomplish, restricted and held back on every side by the beliefs of the past? Oh, it's too suffocating, too frustrating! Sometimes I wish I had never been born. What good am I? What role do I play in this world? What—"

"You will find your use in the place Heaven gives you, my dear, if you only put your trust in Providence. Tell me, Addie, something about this prosperous upstart, Armstrong of Kelvick. Have you met him? What sort of man is he?"

"You’ll discover your purpose in the role Heaven assigns you, my dear, if you just trust in Providence. Tell me, Addie, what do you think about this ambitious newcomer, Armstrong of Kelvick? Have you met him? What’s he like?"

"Oh, a very ordinary style of man indeed! There's nothing remarkable about him in one way or another. He seemed quiet and heavy, I thought; I didn't notice him very particularly. He came two or three times to the farm to talk over some business matters with auntie."

"Oh, just a pretty ordinary guy! There’s nothing special about him one way or another. He seemed calm and a bit serious, I thought; I didn’t pay much attention to him. He came by the farm a couple of times to discuss some business matters with my aunt."

"Then you did not find him oppressively vulgar, did you?"

"So you didn't find him really offensive, did you?"

"No, not oppressively so; but I'm no judge of manners, you know, having so little to boast of myself; Bob and Polly, however, who understand these things, say that he is an out-and-out cad, that his every movement betrays him, and that no one but a person utterly devoid of delicacy and good taste would have sent us a present of flowers and vegetables out of our own garden as he did."

"No, not to an excessive degree; but I'm not really the best judge of manners, you know, since I have so little to brag about myself; Bob and Polly, however, who are more in tune with these things, say that he’s a total jerk, that everything he does gives him away, and that only someone completely lacking in sensitivity and good taste would have sent us a gift of flowers and vegetables from our own garden like he did."

"He sent you flowers and vegetables! How was that?"

"He sent you flowers and veggies! How did that go?"

"Yes, to Aunt Jo. The last time he called she asked him, when he was leaving, how the peas were doing this year down near the currant-bushes—for you know our garden was supposed to produce the finest peas in the county; and that evening he sent her up a basket of flowers and vegetables, and a couple of quarts of gooseberries, enough to make a glorious 'fool;' but Robert pitched the whole lot out of the window indignantly, and when auntie sent the young Higginses to pick them up again, he went out and kicked them all round. He's awfully proud, you know, dear Robert; I remember you used to call him 'Robert the Magnificent.'"

"Yes, to Aunt Jo. The last time he called, she asked him, as he was leaving, how the peas were doing this year near the currant bushes—because our garden was supposed to grow the best peas in the county. That evening, he sent her a basket of flowers and vegetables, plus a couple of quarts of gooseberries, enough to make a delicious 'fool.' But Robert angrily threw the whole thing out the window, and when Auntie sent the young Higgins kids to pick them up again, he went outside and kicked them all around. He’s really proud, you know, dear Robert; I remember you used to call him 'Robert the Magnificent.'"

"Yes; I have seldom met a young gentleman of his years who had such a high opinion of himself and his social dignity."

"Yeah; I have rarely encountered a young man his age who had such a high opinion of himself and his social status."

"He has just the same opinion now. I sometimes tell him he ought to have been born a sultan. And to think of him swabbing decks and tarring ropes—oh, dear!"

"He feels exactly the same way now. I sometimes tell him he should have been born a sultan. And to imagine him swabbing decks and tarring ropes—oh, dear!"

"The chances are that Mr. Armstrong sent you the flowers and vegetables only in a spirit of harmless kindness," says Miss Rossitor musingly.

"The most likely reason Mr. Armstrong sent you the flowers and vegetables is just to be kind," Miss Rossitor says thoughtfully.

"I dare say. People of that sort don't understand our feelings. Bob said that, had we given him the slightest encouragement, he'd have probably asked us to dinner. Well, I must be going now. Thank you sincerely for your much-needed kindness, dear friend. You'll let me know my fate as soon as possible, won't you? And may I sometimes come down to you in the morning for a practice? They haven't a piano at the farm. I've been reading up my French for the last week. Bonsoir, bonne amie, bonsoir!"

"I must say, people like that just don't get how we feel. Bob mentioned that if we had given him even a tiny bit of encouragement, he would have probably invited us to dinner. Well, I should be leaving now. Thank you so much for your much-needed kindness, my dear friend. You'll let me know my fate as soon as you can, right? And can I come visit you in the morning to practice sometimes? They don’t have a piano at the farm. I've been brushing up on my French for the past week. Goodbye, dear friend, goodbye!"


CHAPTER IV.

"Addie, where are you going?"

"Addie, where are you off to?"

"Only up to the grove for a good long morning's study, auntie; don't wait for dinner for me if I'm not back at three. I have some bread and apple in my satchel."

"Just up to the grove for a nice long morning study, auntie; don’t wait for dinner if I’m not back by three. I have some bread and an apple in my bag."

"Why can't you study quietly in the house, like any other sensible girl?" says Aunt Jo querulously. "I never saw such children as you all are; you'd live like squirrels if you were allowed. People may say what they like about the grand Carlovingian dynasty of the Lefroys; it's my firm belief they're the descendants of Bedouins or gypsies—nothing else!"

"Why can't you study quietly in the house like any other sensible girl?" Aunt Jo grumbles. "I've never seen kids like you all; you'd act like squirrels if you had the chance. People can say whatever they want about the grand Carlovingian dynasty of the Lefroys; I really believe they're descendants of Bedouins or gypsies—nothing else!"

"I couldn't study in the farm this morning, auntie dear," answers Addie, laughing; "there is such a heavy smell of cabbage-water and soap-suds all over the place; and then the baby, poor little dear, is teething, and not a very soothing companion. Will you tell Bob where I'm going, if he asks for me?"

"I couldn't study at the farm this morning, auntie," Addie replies with a laugh. "There's such a strong smell of cabbage water and soap suds everywhere, and the baby, poor thing, is teething and not a very calming companion. Can you let Bob know where I'm headed if he asks for me?"


It is a fortnight since Miss Lefroy confided her troubles to her old governess, and the first break in the family has taken place. Pauline[21] is safely established at Greystones, and in ten days more Addie is to enter on her new duties as nursery-governess to the family of Mrs. Augustus Moggeridge Philpot, of Burlington Villa, Birmingham. That estimable lady, having been fascinated by Miss Rossitor's recommendation of her candidate, has accepted Addie's services without inconvenient questioning, and she is now busy storing her mind with knowledge, unencouraged by advice or assistance from her more experienced friend, who has gone to the seaside with her mother.

It’s been two weeks since Miss Lefroy shared her troubles with her former governess, and the first disruption in the family has happened. Pauline[21] is comfortably settled at Greystones, and in ten days, Addie will start her new job as nursery governess for Mrs. Augustus Moggeridge Philpot’s family at Burlington Villa, Birmingham. That respectable lady, having been charmed by Miss Rossitor’s recommendation of her candidate, has accepted Addie’s help without any inconvenient questions, and Addie is now busy filling her mind with knowledge, without any advice or support from her more experienced friend, who has gone to the seaside with her mother.

Addie stretches herself at full length on the scented sward, and honestly tries to occupy her powerful intellect solely with the dry pages of Noel and Chapsal, tries to banish the fleeting fancies of the summer hour and all the worries and sorrows crowding her life so heavily, tries—hardest task of all—to forget for the moment that this is her beloved Robert's last week on shore, that three days more will see him sailing down Channel with his sloppy cargo into the thundering Biscay waves.

Addie stretches out completely on the fragrant grass and genuinely attempts to focus her sharp mind only on the dull pages of Noel and Chapsal. She tries to push away the passing thoughts of the summer afternoon and all the worries and sadness weighing her down. She tries— which is the hardest thing of all— to forget for a moment that this is her dear Robert's last week on land, that in just three days, he will be sailing down the Channel with his messy cargo into the roaring waves of Biscay.

"'Adjectives ending in x form their feminine in se—as, heureux, heureuse; jaloux, jalouse. But there are many exceptions to this rule—such as doux, douce; roux, rousse; faux, fausse.' Oh, dear me, what a language French is for exceptions! Poor Goggles was about right in her grumblings; it's a miserable language when you come to look into it," sighs Addie wearily. "I've had enough of it for one morning. I think I'll have a tussle now with the Tudors and those bothering Wars of the Roses. I wonder how long it will be before the Moggeridge Philpots—what an awful mouthful!—find me out! Not very long, I fear; and, after that, the Deluge!"

"'Adjectives that end in x form their feminine by adding se—like heureux, heureuse; jaloux, jalouse. But there are lots of exceptions to this rule—like doux, douce; roux, rousse; faux, fausse.' Oh, goodness, what a language French is for exceptions! Poor Goggles was pretty much right in her complaints; it's a frustrating language when you really dig into it," Addie sighs wearily. "I've had enough of it for one morning. I think I'll tackle the Tudors and those annoying Wars of the Roses now. I wonder how long it will be before the Moggeridge Philpots—what a mouthful!—figure me out! Not too long, I’m afraid; and after that, chaos!"

The drowsy hours creep by; Noel and Chapsal, Ince and Mangnall lie unheeded on the turf; crowds of ants, wood-lice, and earwigs are exploring their dry surfaces; Addie, her soft rosy cheek resting on a mossy bank, is fast asleep, dreaming that she is home again, helping old Sally to make gooseberry-jam in the big tiled kitchen, when an adventurous beetle, scampering sturdily across her nose, awakens her. She rises, yawning heavily, collects her property, and sets forth to refresh herself with a look at Nutsgrove. But the trees are too luxuriant in foliage; she walks up and down and stands on tiptoe without getting a glimpse of its brickwork. Near the high-road she comes to a stalwart tempting-looking oak, with giant blanches outstretched, inviting her into their waving shelter, promising her a delicious peep into the green dell they overhang. She climbs nimbly, firmly clutching her Mangnall, rests for a minute clinging to the trunk, and then, advancing cautiously out, balances herself most luxuriously on the swaying branch, an arm of which supports her back and shoulders in most obliging fashion.

The sleepy hours drag on; Noel and Chapsal, Ince and Mangnall lie ignored on the grass; swarms of ants, woodlice, and earwigs are exploring their dry surfaces. Addie, with her soft rosy cheek resting on a mossy bank, is fast asleep, dreaming that she's home again, helping old Sally make gooseberry jam in the big tiled kitchen, when an adventurous beetle scurries boldly across her nose, waking her up. She gets up, yawning heavily, gathers her things, and sets off to refresh herself with a look at Nutsgrove. But the trees are too thick with leaves; she walks back and forth and stands on her toes without catching a glimpse of its brickwork. Near the main road, she comes to a sturdy, inviting oak with sprawling branches that beckon her into their waving shelter, promising a lovely view of the green valley below. She climbs up nimbly, firmly gripping her Mangnall, pauses for a moment clinging to the trunk, and then, carefully moving out, luxuriously balances herself on the swaying branch, one of which supports her back and shoulders in a very helpful way.

"This is jolly, and no mistake!" she laughs delightedly, nibbling a wrinkled sapless apple. "If the aunt could see me now, there would be some sense in calling me a squirrel. How sweet and still the old place looks! Not a soul about hacking or hammering at anything to-day. I am in luck. Now to work steadily and conscientiously. 'For what was ancient Babylon famed?' Let me see—let me see. Oh, yes, I know! For its hanging gardens, lofty walls, and the luxurious effeminacy of its inhabitants. Hanging gardens! How funny! I wonder if they were as nice as mine! I[22] wonder if ever a poor Babylonian girl came up and swung in one to have a peep at her dear lost home that she never—never—"

"This is so much fun, no doubt about it!" she laughs happily, nibbling on a wrinkled, dry apple. "If my aunt could see me now, she'd really have a reason to call me a squirrel. How sweet and peaceful the old place looks! There's not a single person banging or hammering at anything today. I'm so lucky. Now, time to work steadily and conscientiously. 'What was ancient Babylon famous for?' Let me think—oh, right! For its hanging gardens, tall walls, and the extravagant lifestyles of its people. Hanging gardens! How funny! I wonder if they were as nice as mine! I[22] wonder if any poor Babylonian girl ever came up and swung in one to catch a glimpse of her dear lost home that she never—never—"

A sudden heavy swaying movement, an angry, cracking sound, and the next second, with a sounding thud, Miss Lefroy and her book are deposited side by side on the turf beneath.

A sudden, intense swaying motion, a loud, cracking noise, and in the next moment, with a heavy thud, Miss Lefroy and her book land side by side on the grass below.

"I think—I think I have broken something—something besides the branch," pants Addie, half-stunned with pain—"my—my ankle I suppose. Oh, oh, it is awful! I—I never felt anything like it before. Oh, what shall I do? I feel so queer—so faint—so—so—"

"I think—I think I’ve broken something—something besides the branch," gasps Addie, half-dazed from the pain—"my—my ankle, I guess. Oh, it’s terrible! I’ve never felt anything like this before. Oh, what am I going to do? I feel so strange—so dizzy—so—so—"

A cold perspiration breaks over her quivering face, she swerves from side to side, and then her head falls forward helplessly on the ground, on a line with her crippled foot.

A cold sweat breaks out on her trembling face, she sways side to side, and then her head droops helplessly to the ground, aligned with her injured foot.

How long she lies thus she does not know; but, after a time, she is dimly conscious of a man's arm raising her head, and forcing some strong spirit through her lips, which, after reviving her for a moment, sends her into a pleasant painless dream, from which she at last awakens to find herself lying on a soft couch, her foot firmly bandaged, a pile of cushions supporting her head, and a picture of a Dutch fishing-scene which hung between the drawing room windows at Nutsgrove facing her. She can not be mistaken; there is the same "soapsuddy" sea, the same fat grimy boat all over on one side, the same lovely gamboge sunset behind the distant pier, the same massive molded frame, only well dusted and regilt.

How long she lies like this, she doesn't know; but after a while, she vaguely feels a man's arm lifting her head and forcing some strong liquid through her lips, which, after briefly reviving her, sends her into a pleasant, painless dream. Eventually, she wakes up to find herself on a soft couch, her foot wrapped in a tight bandage, a stack of cushions supporting her head, and a picture of a Dutch fishing scene that hung between the drawing room windows at Nutsgrove facing her. She can't be mistaken; there's the same "soapsuddy" sea, the same fat, grimy boat on one side, the same beautiful gamboge sunset behind the distant pier, and the same heavy molded frame, just well dusted and regilded.

She glances round and quickly recognizes other friends of her childhood—an old Chippendale cupboard, a Louis Quatorze table, a tapestried screen, and a pair of large Dresden vases.

She looks around and quickly spots other friends from her childhood—an old Chippendale cupboard, a Louis XIV table, a tapestry screen, and a pair of large Dresden vases.

"Why, it is Nutsgrove! I am in the drawing-room!" she cries, rubbing her startled eyes. "The chairs, the carpet, the curtains, are different; but the room—the room is the same. What does it mean? Who brought me here?"

"Wow, it’s Nutsgrove! I’m in the living room!" she exclaims, rubbing her surprised eyes. "The chairs, the carpet, the curtains are different, but the room—the room is the same. What does this mean? Who brought me here?"

A buxom housekeeper who has been bandaging her foot answers at once,

A curvy housekeeper who has been wrapping her foot replies immediately,

"The master, Mr. Armstrong, brought you here, miss, in his dog-cart about twenty minutes ago. He saw you lying in a dead faint under a tree in the grove as he was driving home from Kelvick. I hope you feel better now; I bathed your foot in hot water according to his directions, and the swelling went down a good deal. The doctor will be here in a minute. Ah, here he is already!"

"The master, Mr. Armstrong, brought you here, miss, in his dog-cart about twenty minutes ago. He found you passed out under a tree in the grove while driving home from Kelvick. I hope you’re feeling better now; I soaked your foot in hot water as he instructed, and the swelling went down quite a bit. The doctor will be here any minute. Ah, here he is now!"

Dr. Newton, after a hurried inspection, says that the ankle is only slightly sprained, bandages it up again, orders an embrocation to be applied twice a day, and then speeds off to a dying patient.

Dr. Newton, after a quick look, says that the ankle is only a little sprained, wraps it up again, recommends a topical treatment to be applied twice a day, and then rushes off to see a dying patient.

"You are looking much better, Miss Lefroy; are you quite free from pain now?"

"You look a lot better, Miss Lefroy; are you completely pain-free now?"

Addie turns with a start and finds the new master of Nutsgrove standing behind her.

Addie jumps and sees the new owner of Nutsgrove standing behind her.

He is a tall heavily-built man of about thirty-eight, keen-eyed, rugged-featured, with a dark strong face, the lower part of which is entirely concealed by a tawny brown beard hanging low on his broad chest. A decidedly powerful looking plebeian is Tom Armstrong of Kelvick.

He is a tall, muscular man of around thirty-eight, sharp-eyed, with rugged features and a strong dark face, the lower part of which is completely hidden by a tawny brown beard that hangs low on his broad chest. Tom Armstrong from Kelvick looks like a very powerful, everyday guy.

"Thank you—almost," she answers, a little flurried by his massive incongruous appearance in that well-known room. "I feel[23] quite restored now; and I have to thank you, Mr. Armstrong, very much for your prompt and kindly rescue."

"Thank you—almost," she replies, feeling a bit flustered by his strikingly out-of-place presence in that familiar room. "I feel[23] much better now; and I really appreciate your quick and thoughtful help, Mr. Armstrong."

"Pray don't mention it, Miss Lefroy; I was only too glad to have been of assistance to you. You quite startled me at first, you looked so still and white lying on the ground."

"Please don't mention it, Miss Lefroy; I was more than happy to help you. You really surprised me at first; you looked so still and pale lying on the ground."

"I wish he'd sit down, or move away, or do something," thinks Addie impatiently; "he's so big, he oppresses me and spoils the room." Aloud she says, with a slightly nervous laugh, "I fell from the tree, you know, and broke your lovely branch. It was so—so funny! I had just been reading about the hanging gardens of—of—what's its name?"

"I wish he would either sit down, move away, or do something," Addie thinks impatiently; "he's so big, he makes me feel cramped and ruins the vibe of the room." Out loud, she says with a slightly nervous laugh, "I fell from the tree, you know, and broke your beautiful branch. It was so—so funny! I had just been reading about the hanging gardens of—of—what's its name?"

"Babylon."

"Babylon."

"Yes, Babylon—when down I came with such a thud! I suppose I must have fainted then, or something, though I can't understand how I did such a silly thing; it's the first time in my life it ever happened."

"Yeah, Babylon—when I crashed down like that! I guess I must have fainted or something, but I can’t figure out how I did something so foolish; it’s the first time in my life it’s ever happened."

"You must have had a very heavy fall."

"You must have taken a pretty bad spill."

"Oh, but I've had much worse falls than that! I've come through trap doors in lofts no end of times. I crashed through a glass-house once and cut myself horribly. I've been bitten by dogs, had my hands squeezed in doors and wedged in machinery—all sorts of accidents, in fact—and I certainly never fainted after them. I'm sure I don't know what the boys will say when they hear of it." She stops suddenly, with an air of startled dignity, seeing the ghost of a smile hover round her host's bearded mouth. "But I am detaining you, Mr. Armstrong; pray—"

"Oh, but I've had much worse falls than that! I've come through trap doors in attics countless times. I crashed through a glass house once and cut myself really badly. I've been bitten by dogs, had my hands pinched in doors, and stuck in machinery—all sorts of accidents, really—and I definitely never fainted after them. I'm curious about what the boys will say when they hear about this." She suddenly stops, her dignity a bit ruffled, noticing a ghost of a smile hovering around her host's bearded mouth. "But I'm keeping you, Mr. Armstrong; please—"

"You are not indeed, Miss Lefroy," he answers easily. "I am free from business in the afternoon. Would you not like me to send a message to your aunt to let her know where you are, as the doctor thinks it advisable that you should rest here for an hour before moving again?"

"You’re not wrong there, Miss Lefroy," he replies casually. "I’m free from work in the afternoon. Would you like me to send a message to your aunt to let her know where you are? The doctor thinks it’s a good idea for you to rest here for an hour before moving again."

"It is not necessary, thank you. I told her I should probably not return until the evening, so she won't be uneasy. I'm very sorry to have to trespass so long on your hospitality," she says stiffly.

"It’s not necessary, thank you. I told her I probably wouldn’t be back until the evening, so she won’t worry. I’m really sorry to overstay my welcome," she says stiffly.

He waves aside the apology without comment.

He brushes off the apology without saying anything.

"You must have found it very strange to awake and discover yourself in this room, Miss Lefroy. Did you know where you were at once?"

"You must have thought it was really weird to wake up and find yourself in this room, Miss Lefroy. Did you know where you were right away?"

"Yes, and—no. It was such a surprise, I could not tell whether I was asleep or awake at first," she answers more naturally. "You—you have not changed the room so much, Mr. Armstrong; the tone of the paintings, of the carpet and curtains, is much as it was, and you have many of the old things too. That's mother's old screen by the fireplace, just as it always stood. She worked it when she was a girl at school. But that corner over there by the second window is quite different—where that jardinière stands, I mean. That used to be my special little parlor. I kept my old work-box there, papier-mâché desk, and two little padded baskets for Andrew Jackson and the Widow Malone."

"Yes, and—no. It was such a surprise that I couldn't tell if I was asleep or awake at first," she replies more naturally. "You—you haven't changed the room that much, Mr. Armstrong; the colors of the paintings, the carpet, and the curtains are pretty much the same, and you still have many of the old things too. That's my mother's old screen by the fireplace, just like it always was. She made it when she was in school. But that corner over there by the second window is really different—where that jardinière is, I mean. That used to be my special little parlor. I kept my old workbox there, my papier-mâché desk, and two little padded baskets for Andrew Jackson and the Widow Malone."

"For whom?"

"Who is it for?"

"My dog and cat; we had one each. I gave Andrew to Mr. Rossitor, but the poor Widow disappeared two days before the—the—auction, and I have never seen her since."

"My dog and cat; I had one of each. I gave Andrew to Mr. Rossitor, but the poor Widow vanished two days before the auction, and I haven't seen her since."

There is a short uncomfortable pause.

There is a brief awkward silence.

"You—you were fond of your old home, were you not, Miss Lefroy?" he asks presently.

"You—you liked your old home, didn’t you, Miss Lefroy?" he asks after a moment.

The girl's gray eyes flash angrily, her cheeks deepen to a dusky glow; she answers not a word. He looks at her seriously, a little sadly, in no whit abashed by the eloquent rebuke of her silence. She glances at the clock and half rises.

The girl's gray eyes flash with anger, her cheeks turn a deep shade of pink; she doesn’t say a word. He looks at her seriously, a bit sadly, not at all embarrassed by the strong message of her silence. She glances at the clock and starts to stand up.

"I—I really must be going now, Mr. Armstrong; my aunt will be getting uneasy, and my foot feels much better."

"I—I really have to leave now, Mr. Armstrong; my aunt will start to worry, and my foot feels a lot better."

"Won't you at least wait to take a cup of tea, Miss Lefroy? The carriage is not round yet—let me persuade you."

"Could you at least wait for a cup of tea, Miss Lefroy? The carriage isn't here yet—let me convince you."

She hesitates; her eyes fall on the tea-tray that is being brought that minute into the room, bearing most appetizing fare—a pile of hot-buttered toast, a jug of delicious cream, home-made plum-cake, a few dishes of fresh fruit resting on cool green leaves.

She hesitates; her eyes land on the tea tray being brought into the room at that moment, carrying some very appetizing treats—a stack of hot buttered toast, a pitcher of rich cream, homemade plum cake, and a few bowls of fresh fruit resting on cool green leaves.

The servant lays his burden on a side-table, preparing to officiate, when he is interrupted by a shrill cry from Miss Lefroy.

The servant sets his load down on a side table, getting ready to officiate, when he's interrupted by a sharp cry from Miss Lefroy.

"Our old Crown Derby set! Our dear old set! Oh, have you got it—have you really got it? Mr. Armstrong, Mr. Armstrong, let me pour out the tea; do—just for this once! I always did it—always since I was seven years old—and I never broke anything. Let me—do!"

"Our old Crown Derby set! Our beloved old set! Oh, do you have it—do you really have it? Mr. Armstrong, Mr. Armstrong, let me pour the tea; please—just this once! I've always done it—always since I was seven years old—and I've never broken anything. Let me—please!"

Mr. Armstrong laughs outright at this impulsive appeal, at the eager, childish face and outstretched hands. He motions to the butler to bring the table to Miss Lefroy's couch. Blushing somewhat at the effect of her outburst, and heedless of medical advice, she struggles into an upright position and softly caresses the delicate surface of the sugar-basin.

Mr. Armstrong laughs openly at this impulsive request, at the eager, childlike face and outstretched hands. He gestures to the butler to bring the table to Miss Lefroy's couch. Blushing a bit from the impact of her outburst, and ignoring medical advice, she struggles to sit up and gently touches the delicate surface of the sugar bowl.

"There was a chip on the lip of the cream-jug. Yes, it's there still. Hal did it when he was a baby. I see you've had a handle put on to this cup. How neatly it is done!" sighs Addie, discontentedly acknowledging to herself that even during his short tenancy the bachelor-master of Nutsgrove has made some marked efforts to remove the stains, rents, seams of their untidy reckless childhood, to purify his orderly household from all trace of their damaging footprints, as Bob said he would. What wonderful penetration, what knowledge of the world the dear boy had! Yes, all would come to pass as he had prophesied; a few years more and she would not know the old home again. This was her last glimpse, her farewell view; that handle to the cup was the beginning of the end, the key-note to the reign of paint, of varnish, of vandalic renovation and commercial "improvements" that were to wreck the home she loved.

"There was a chip on the edge of the cream jug. Yeah, it’s still there. Hal did it when he was a baby. I see you had a handle added to this cup. How neatly it’s done!" Addie sighs, unhappily realizing that even during his brief time here, the bachelor-master of Nutsgrove has made significant efforts to erase the marks, tears, and messiness of their wild childhood, striving to keep his orderly home free from any signs of their reckless past, just as Bob said he would. What great insight and understanding of the world the dear boy had! Yes, everything would unfold as he predicted; a few more years and she wouldn’t recognize the old home anymore. This was her last look, her final view; that handle on the cup was the start of the end, the first hint of paint, varnish, destructive renovations, and commercial "improvements" that would ruin the home she cherished.

But Addie does not linger long over these somber forebodings, for the urn is hissing at her elbow, and duty and instinct claim her undivided attention for the moment. In virtue of her twelve years' office she has arrived at a pitch of perfection in the art of tea-making which commands the family respect. Before the tea-pot she reigns supreme; no one ever questions her authority or presumes to criticise the quality of her brew, and her sarcastic information in reply to a request for a fourth cup—"Certainly; as long as there's water there's tea"—is always received in meek silence, from fear lest she, being a hot-tempered and ofttimes hopelessly huffy[25] young person, might throw up office and leave the family at the mercy of either Pauline or Aunt Jo, both of whom have been tried and found dismally wanting during her temporary illnesses. She knows to a grain the quantity of sugar each member requires, to a drop the cream; she knows who likes "mustard," whose nerves and tender years exact "wash," who requires a sensible and palatable "go between."

But Addie doesn't dwell on these gloomy thoughts for long, because the urn is hissing next to her, and her duty and instincts demand her full attention right now. After twelve years on the job, she has achieved a level of perfection in tea-making that earns her the family's respect. Before the teapot, she holds absolute authority; no one questions her expertise or dares to critique her brew, and her sarcastic response to anyone asking for a fourth cup—"Sure, as long as there's water, there's tea"—is always met with quiet submission, out of fear that she, being a hot-tempered and often sulky young woman, might quit and leave the family vulnerable to either Pauline or Aunt Jo, both of whom have been tried and found seriously lacking during her brief absences. She knows exactly how much sugar each person needs, the exact amount of cream; she knows who likes it "strong," whose nerves and sensitive age require it "light," and who needs a sensible, tasty middle ground.

Therefore, Addie unable to throw aside the patronizing attitude of years, more or less overcome by the beloved familiarity of her surroundings, rattles the enemy's rich-toned crockery with the same freedom and brisk importance as if she were handling Ellen Higgins's coarse "chaney" in the farm parlor.

Therefore, Addie, unable to shake off the condescending attitude built up over the years and somewhat overwhelmed by the comforting familiarity of her surroundings, clinks the enemy's expensive crockery with the same ease and importance as if she were handling Ellen Higgins's rough "china" in the farmhouse parlor.

"Do you take cream and sugar, Mr. Armstrong?"

"Do you want cream and sugar, Mr. Armstrong?"

"Cream and sugar," he repeats stupidly, as if half asleep—"cream and sugar? How? Where?"

"Cream and sugar," he repeats blankly, as if he's half asleep—"cream and sugar? How? Where?"

"Where?" Addie answers, a touch of elder-sisterly impatience in her voice. "Where? In your tea, of course!"

"Where?" Addie replies, a hint of big-sister impatience in her voice. "Where? In your tea, obviously!"

"I beg your pardon, I'm sure. How dull I am! Yes, both, please."

"I’m sorry, I really am. How boring I must be! Yes, I’d like both, please."

This is the first time in his thirty-eight years of life that a lady has presided at Tom Armstrong's tea-board, and the strangeness of the circumstance has for the moment paralyzed his attention. He has had a motherless, sisterless, almost homeless childhood; no woman's gentle influence and refining contact have smoothed the rugged upward path that he has been climbing for more than a quarter of a century. In his springtide, when men's fancies are apt to "lightly turn to thoughts of love," he was too absorbed in prosaic business and ambitious dreams of wealth and power to have time for sweethearting like most young fellows of his age and position. He has never strolled down country lanes on soft Sabbath morns, his arm encircling the plump waist of some apple-cheeked Mary Jane or Susan Ann; he has never picnicked with her under scented hawthorn-hedges, or drunk tea with her, seasoned with shrimps and radishes, at rustic inns or in beer-tainted summer-houses. So to him the unusual position is unmarred by even shadow-clouds of dead joys and by-gone pleasures. Addie's fresh flower face awakes no ghost of fevered memory to taunt him with the sweets of lost youth.

This is the first time in his thirty-eight years that a woman has sat at Tom Armstrong's tea table, and the strangeness of this situation has completely captured his attention. He has had a childhood without a mother or sister, and almost without a home; no woman’s gentle influence has smoothed the tough path he has been climbing for over twenty-five years. During his youth, when most guys his age are often swept away into thoughts of love, he was too focused on practical business and ambitious dreams of wealth and power to make time for romance like most young men in his position. He has never walked through country lanes on gentle Sunday mornings with his arm around the waist of some rosy-cheeked girl named Mary Jane or Susan Ann; he has never gone on picnics with her under fragrant hawthorn hedges or had tea with her, accompanied by shrimp and radishes, at quaint inns or in beer-scented summer houses. So for him, this unusual moment is free from even the faintest hints of old joys and past pleasures. Addie's fresh, floral face doesn't stir any haunting memories to remind him of the sweet moments of lost youth.

"Here is your tea, Mr. Armstrong; you must tell me if it is right. I don't know your tastes yet."

"Here’s your tea, Mr. Armstrong; you have to let me know if it's good. I’m not familiar with your preferences yet."

"It is delicious," he answers slowly, while a sudden thought strikes his musing brain, flooding it with a stream of sunshine—a thought he has never entertained before. What a pleasant thing it would be to have a woman, a young, fresh-faced, gray-eyed woman like Miss Lefroy, to sit by his fireside every night and hand him his tea, just as she does that moment, with that quaint inimitable little air of business-like patronage, of half-matronly, half-childish, yet wholly graceful self-possession! Yes; how very pleasant it would be! He has a house now, a rapidly-growing estate—he has a position of unimpeached respectability, if not of aristocratic quality—he has a clear future, a clean past, a goodly name at his banker's—why should he not take a wife to himself at last, and create ties to dispel the gloom of coming age—a wife just like Addie Lefroy—who would[26] grace his hearth as she does, who would refine and enliven with her graceful youth the atmosphere of the heavily-draped room, which already he has begun to find so still and wearisome after the bustling life outside his den at the factory in Kelvick?

"It's delicious," he replies slowly, as a sudden thought hits him, flooding his mind with warmth—a thought he’s never considered before. How nice it would be to have a woman, a young, fresh-faced, gray-eyed woman like Miss Lefroy, sitting by his fireside every night, serving him tea just like she is doing now, with that charmingly quirky air of business-like authority, part maternal and part youthful, yet completely composed! Yes; how delightful that would be! He owns a house now, a growing estate—he has a reputation that is solid if not aristocratic—he has a bright future, a clean past, and a good name with his banker—so why shouldn't he finally take a wife and build connections to lighten the shadows of old age—a wife just like Addie Lefroy—who would[26] grace his home as she does, bringing her lively youth into the atmosphere of the heavily-draped room, which he’s already starting to find so quiet and boring after the busy life outside his factory in Kelvick?

A wife just like Addie Lefroy—not one whit more elegant, more beautiful, more fascinating, but just as she is—soft-faced, irregular-featured, simple-mannered, gentle-voiced, yet with a suggestion of hot-breathed, breezy youth about her every movement, her every gesture. Yes; if ever he marries, it will be some one like her, very like her—her exact counterpart, in fact; and where is he to find that? That is the question. Rapidly, while he sips his tea, he runs his eye, as he would down a stiff column of figures, over the many eligible young ladies whose acquaintance he owns in his native town; but none of them suits his prejudiced eye. One is too handsome, another too tall, another too fashionable, another too affected—all of them are everything that is not Addie Lefroy. Addie Lefroy, Addie Lefroy! Softly he repeats her name again and again, as if the words themselves tickle his palate and season his tea pleasantly, fragrantly. Addie Lefroy! How the name suits her! It has a sort of liquid, swinging sound. If ever she changes it, will she get another to suit her as well? For instance, Addie—Addie—Arm—

A wife just like Addie Lefroy—not any more elegant, beautiful, or fascinating, but just as she is—soft-faced, with unique features, simple mannerisms, a gentle voice, yet with a hint of youthful energy in her every movement and gesture. Yes; if he ever marries, it’ll be someone very much like her—her exact match, in fact; and where is he supposed to find that? That’s the question. As he sips his tea, he quickly scans the many eligible young women he knows in his hometown, like he’s checking a long list of numbers; but none of them appeal to his picky taste. One is too gorgeous, another too tall, another too trendy, another too pretentious—all of them are everything that isn’t Addie Lefroy. Addie Lefroy, Addie Lefroy! He softly repeats her name over and over, as if the words themselves enhance his tea’s flavor, making it pleasant and fragrant. Addie Lefroy! How perfectly her name fits her! It has a smooth, flowing sound. If she ever changes it, will she find another name that suits her just as well? For example, Addie—Addie—Arm—

With a start he "pulls himself together," and swallows a big lump of cake that he loathes, which he hopes will act as a sort of break in the dangerous current of his imagination.

With a start, he "pulls himself together" and swallows a big mouthful of cake that he hates, hoping it will serve as a kind of interruption in the risky flow of his thoughts.

Meanwhile Miss Addie, quite unconscious of the agreeable turmoil that her presence is awaking in the breast of her massive middle-aged host, sips her tea and munches cake in blissful unconcern.

Meanwhile, Miss Addie, completely unaware of the pleasant stir her presence is causing in the heart of her hefty middle-aged host, sips her tea and enjoys her cake with blissful ease.

"I suppose," she muses, with a little ruefulness, "if the boys and Polly knew, they would think it awfully mean of me, feeding on the enemy like this; but—but—I really can not help it—I'm half famished. Perhaps, if they hadn't eaten anything from seven A.M. until five P.M. but half a moldy apple, they wouldn't be so particular. I don't know about Bob, though; I think his pride would stomach a longer fast than that. I don't believe any strait of body would induce him to eat a crumb under this roof now—and yet Mr. Armstrong hasn't behaved so badly. I might have been lying in the wood but for him. Oh, dear, how horrible! I've actually cleared the whole plate of toast alone! I—I hope he won't notice; I'll shove the dish behind the urn. Yes; he can't see it there. How did I do it? I never felt myself eating. That cake is delicious too—better than any of Sally's. I feel so much better now; I suppose it must have been hunger that helped me to go off in that ridiculous fashion in the grove."

"I guess," she thinks, a little regretfully, "if the guys and Polly knew, they would find it really unfair of me to be eating like this; but—but—I really can't help it—I’m half starving. Maybe if they hadn't eaten anything from seven A.M. to five P.M. except for a half-rotten apple, they wouldn’t be so picky. I’m not sure about Bob, though; I think his pride would allow him to go longer without food than that. I doubt any amount of discomfort would make him eat anything under this roof right now—and yet Mr. Armstrong hasn’t been too bad. I could have been stuck in the woods without him. Oh, gosh, how awful! I've actually finished the whole plate of toast by myself! I—I hope he won't notice; I'll hide the dish behind the urn. Yeah; he can’t see it there. How did I even manage that? I didn’t even feel like I was eating. That cake is delicious too—better than any of Sally's. I feel so much better now; I guess it must have been hunger that made me act so silly in the grove."

Her head sinks back pleasantly on the soft cushions; she looks out on the sunny lawn and the timbered wealth she knows so well. Both the windows are wide open, and a faint evening breeze brings to her couch a breath of mignonette from a parterre outside, which her mother laid out with her own hands when she came to Nutsgrove, a happy bride, twenty-two years before. A thrush that has yearly built his nest in the heart of the gloire de Dijon, the shining leaves of which are fluttering against the casement, bursts into song. Addie closes her eyes, and she is at home once more, living over again the sweet spring evenings of her blissful neglected youth.[27] Armstrong of Kelvick and his trim purified apartments vanish into space; the notched and rickety chairs are back again, the threadbare carpet with its sprays of dim ghostly terns, the dusky curtains. Her work-box is standing in its old place, she hears Pauline's light footsteps flying down the stairs, the boys are calling the dogs

Her head sinks back comfortably on the soft cushions; she looks out at the sunny lawn and the beautiful trees she knows so well. Both windows are wide open, and a gentle evening breeze brings a hint of sweet-smelling flowers from the garden outside, which her mother planted by hand when she arrived at Nutsgrove, a happy bride, twenty-two years ago. A thrush that builds its nest every year in the heart of the gloire de Dijon, its shiny leaves fluttering against the window, bursts into song. Addie closes her eyes, and she is home again, reliving the sweet spring evenings of her blissfully carefree youth.[27] Armstrong of Kelvick and his neatly decorated rooms fade away; the worn and rickety chairs are back, the frayed carpet with its faded ghostly patterns, the dark curtains. Her workbox is in its usual spot, she hears Pauline's light footsteps hurrying down the stairs, and the boys are calling the dogs.

"With loud shouts and harsh noise"

away to "marshy joys" in the grove, and old Sally is hunting the chickens out of the kitchen with a peculiar hooting noise that no throat but her own can produce.

away to "marshy joys" in the grove, and old Sally is chasing the chickens out of the kitchen with a strange hooting sound that no one else can make.

"Miss Lefroy, you have not answered my question yet. You were very fond of Nutsgrove, were you not?"

"Miss Lefroy, you still haven't answered my question. You were quite fond of Nutsgrove, weren't you?"

She starts up, an angry crimson dyeing her face, to find her host leaning forward, his keen hazel eyes fixed intently on hers. She answers vehemently, passionately—

She sits up, her face flushed with anger, to see her host leaning in, his sharp hazel eyes locked onto hers. She replies forcefully, with passion—

"No, I did not answer you, because I thought it was a senseless question; but I will answer you now, if you insist. Were we fond of Nutsgrove? We were—we were—we were! Will that satisfy you? What else had we to be fond of? We had no father, no mother, no friends, no outside amusements or pleasures, and we wanted nothing—nothing but to be left here together. We were content—oh, yes! Even—even when Polly and I began to grow up, we never longed to go away to London or Paris, to fashionable places, or balls and parties, like other girls; and the boys—they never asked to go to school or foreign parts, never wanted to see the world, like other boys. The woods, the river, the gardens, the dear old farm-yard, gave us all we wanted the whole year round—summer, winter, autumn, spring. Fond of Nutsgrove? Ah, we were! We loved every blade of grass, every mossy stone, every clump of earth; every flower and every leaf of the trees was dearer to us than they can be to you if you live here half a century. Now you are answered, Mr. Armstrong, and very rudely and impertinently too; but—but I could not help myself. I—I am very hot-tempered, and you should not have persisted when you saw—when you saw—"

"No, I didn’t answer you because I thought it was a pointless question; but I will respond now, if you insist. Did we love Nutsgrove? We did—we did—we did! Will that satisfy you? What else were we supposed to love? We had no father, no mother, no friends, no outside activities or entertainment, and we wanted nothing—nothing but to stay here together. We were content—oh, yes! Even when Polly and I started growing up, we never wanted to go to London or Paris, or fashionable places, or balls and parties like other girls; and the boys—they never wanted to go to school or travel, never wanted to see the world like other boys. The woods, the river, the gardens, the dear old farmyard gave us everything we needed all year round—summer, winter, autumn, spring. Loved Nutsgrove? Oh, we did! We cherished every blade of grass, every mossy stone, every patch of earth; every flower and every leaf on the trees was dearer to us than they could ever be to you if you lived here for half a century. Now you have your answer, Mr. Armstrong, and I was very rude and impertinent too; but—I couldn’t help myself. I—I am very hot-tempered, and you shouldn’t have pressed when you saw—when you saw—"

"I know, I know," he interrupts earnestly; "but, believe me, Miss Lefroy, I did not persist out of idle curiosity or for the purpose of giving you wanton pain. Will you bear with me yet a little longer, and permit me to ask you another question, which—which may appear to you even more impertinent than the first? I have a purpose—an extenuating purpose in both. You are leaving this house very soon, are you not, to become a governess—a nursery-governess if I have heard aright—in a family of inferior position, and at a salary so mean as to exclude the idea of helping your family, who are—are almost completely unprovided for, thrown on the world without any visible means of support? Is my information correct?"

"I know, I know," he interrupts sincerely; "but, trust me, Miss Lefroy, I didn’t ask out of mere curiosity or to cause you any unnecessary pain. Will you stay with me just a little longer and allow me to ask you another question, which might seem even more rude than the first? I have a reason—an important reason for both. You’re leaving this house very soon, right? To become a governess—a nursery governess if I'm correct—in a family of lower status, and for a salary so low that it wouldn’t even help your family, who are—are pretty much without support, left to fend for themselves without any obvious means of income? Is what I’ve heard accurate?"

"Your information is perfectly correct, Mr. Armstrong," Addie retorts, springing to her feet, her eyes blazing; "but I fail to see your object in forcing me to discuss such—"

"Your information is absolutely correct, Mr. Armstrong," Addie snaps, jumping to her feet, her eyes burning with intensity; "but I don’t understand why you're insisting I talk about such—"

With a gesture he silences her, motioning her back to her seat almost impatiently.

With a wave, he quiets her, almost impatiently signaling for her to return to her seat.

"A moment more, if you please; then I shall have done. On[28] your own admission, therefore, I may conclude that your future prospects, both personally and collectively, are not, to put it mildly, in a flourishing condition, and that at present you see no glimmer of improvement, no chance of reprieve from a life of servile drudgery, for which you feel yourself totally unfitted, first of all from a strong distaste to teaching, and secondly from the unconventional nature of your early life and education."

"A moment more, if you don’t mind; then I'll be finished. On[28] your own admission, I can conclude that your future prospects, both individually and as a group, are, to say the least, not doing well, and right now, you see no hint of improvement, no chance of escape from a life of tedious work, which you believe you aren't suited for, primarily due to a strong dislike of teaching, and secondly because of the unconventional nature of your early life and education."

She is too amazed to resent even by a gesture this extraordinary speech. After a slight pause, he resumes, in the same low mechanical voice, with a faint tinge of color in his swarthy cheek:

She is so amazed that she can't even resent this extraordinary speech, not even with a gesture. After a brief pause, he continues in the same low, mechanical voice, a hint of color rising in his dark cheek:

"Therefore, I presume to ask you, Miss Lefroy, if in these circumstances you would deem it any improvement to your condition to—to—marry me and live out your life at Nutsgrove?"

"Therefore, I would like to ask you, Miss Lefroy, if in this situation you would consider it an improvement to your life to—to—marry me and spend your life at Nutsgrove?"

She looks at him with eyes wide open, staring stupidly, and blank white face.

She looks at him with her eyes wide open, staring blankly with a pale face.

"To—to marry you? I—I don't understand. Are you joking, Mr. Armstrong?"

"To—to marry you? I—I don’t get it. Are you serious, Mr. Armstrong?"

"No, Miss Lefroy, I am not joking; on the contrary, I am very much in earnest. Men mostly are, I believe, when they ask a woman to be their wife."

"No, Miss Lefroy, I'm not joking; on the contrary, I'm very serious. I believe most men are when they ask a woman to marry them."

"You ask me to—to be your wife?"

"You want me to be your wife?"

"Yes, I most assuredly do. If you consent, I will settle this place on you unreservedly, so that, whatever happens to me, nobody will be able to oust you from it again. Nutsgrove will belong to you, you alone, as virtually as it belonged to your grandfather sixty years ago, before an acre was mortgaged. Will you marry me, Miss Lefroy? Is the bribe sufficient?" he asks sharply.

"Yes, I definitely do. If you agree, I will leave this place to you completely, so that, no matter what happens to me, nobody will be able to take it away from you. Nutsgrove will be yours, all yours, just like it was your grandfather's sixty years ago, before any land was mortgaged. Will you marry me, Miss Lefroy? Is that enough of an incentive?" he asks sharply.

But poor Addie has no power to answer; she sits gazing into the frowning, flushed face of her suitor with the same blank expression, without a tinge of shyness, hesitation, or embarrassment in her attitude, or flicker of color in her cheek. Armstrong feels as if he would like to shake her.

But poor Addie can't respond; she sits staring at the angry, flushed face of her suitor with the same blank expression, showing no signs of shyness, hesitation, or embarrassment in her demeanor, and not a hint of color in her cheeks. Armstrong feels like he wants to shake her.

"She looks at me as if I were not human, as if I were some strange animal escaped from a menagerie. She's a woman, I'm a man; why should I not ask her to marry me?" he thinks. "Well," he says aloud, with an irritation he strives in vain to repress, "have you understood my question, Miss Lefroy? Must I repeat it? No? Then will you kindly put me out of pain—that is the correct term, I believe—as soon as you can?"

"She looks at me like I'm not human, like I'm some weird animal that got loose from a zoo. She's a woman, I'm a man; why shouldn't I ask her to marry me?" he thinks. "Well," he says out loud, trying unsuccessfully to hide his irritation, "did you understand my question, Miss Lefroy? Do I need to repeat it? No? Then could you please put me out of my misery—that's the right term, I think—as soon as you can?"

"Oh!" pants Addie, waving her hands nervously, as if pushing him from her. "Can't you give me a moment to breathe—to feel—to understand?"

"Oh!" gasps Addie, waving her hands anxiously, as if trying to push him away. "Can't you give me a moment to breathe—to feel—to understand?"

"Certainly, if you wish it."

"Sure, if that's what you want."

He walks to the window, steps out, and paces up and down the terrace, smoking furiously.

He walks to the window, steps outside, and paces back and forth on the terrace, smoking intensely.

Addie, left to herself, heaves a great sigh of relief, then glances languidly round the room, and tries to realize her situation, to understand that she can be mistress of the old place again, that she need never yawn the dreary hours away in the Moggeridge school-room, need never darn alien socks, help to tub peevish babies, never bow her haughty young head to the yoke of uncongenial servitude, but spend her days by the familiar fireside, rambling through the leafy grove and mellow orchards, her own, her very own forever. A flood[29] of sunshine bathes the park in flickering glory; every leaf trembling with the pulse of coming summer, every bird singing in the budding grove, every gurgling ripple of the stream that feeds the marshy pond behind the park, seems to whisper to the girl's troubled heart words of welcome and entreaty, seems to sing in gladsome chorus, "Come back, Addie, come back, come back; we miss you sorely!" At that moment a shadow falls across her path, the song of the birds dies into a wordless twitter, the glory of the evening fades, as the burly, massive form of the vitriol-manufacturer stands between her and the sunset.

Addie, alone, lets out a big sigh of relief, then lazily looks around the room and tries to process her situation, to understand that she can be in charge of the old place again, that she’ll never have to waste away the dull hours in the Moggeridge schoolroom, never have to mend someone else's socks, help care for cranky babies, never bow her proud young head to the burden of unfulfilling work, but spend her days by the familiar fireplace, wandering through the leafy grove and ripe orchards, her own, her very own forever. A flood[29] of sunshine fills the park with shimmering light; every leaf quivers with the energy of the coming summer, every bird chirps in the budding grove, and every bubbly ripple of the stream that feeds the marshy pond behind the park seems to whisper to the girl's troubled heart words of welcome and longing, seems to sing joyfully, "Come back, Addie, come back, come back; we miss you so much!" At that moment, a shadow crosses her path, the birds' song fades into a soft twitter, the beauty of the evening dims as the large, solid figure of the factory owner stands between her and the sunset.

"To live with him alone here!" she thinks, with a shudder, while the hot blood dyes her face and neck. "Oh, I couldn't—I couldn't! He would spoil everything; he would take the beauty, the poetry out of everything I love. I couldn't—I couldn't! Nobody would expect it of me. The bribe is big, but not sufficient—not sufficient, unless—unless—Oh, I wish I knew what to do—what to say to him! If he would let me be his gover—I mean his housekeeper, his dairy-maid—anything—anything but his—his—wife! Oh, dear, dear, what put it into his head? What made him think of such a thing? He never even looked at me when he came to the farm; and now he wants to marry me. He is a strange man; when he turns to me with that stern straight look in his eyes, I feel—I feel as if I didn't belong to myself, as if I had no power over my life. Ellen Higgins says that he always gets everything he wants, that every one gives in to him sooner or later in Kelvick—nice prospect for me! And the flowers told me last autumn that I was to marry a gentleman—a gentleman they told me over and over again—a gentleman!"

"To live with him alone here!" she thinks, shuddering as her face and neck flush with heat. "Oh, I couldn't—I couldn't! He would ruin everything; he would take away the beauty and poetry from everything I love. I couldn't—I couldn't! Nobody would expect this from me. The bribe is tempting, but not enough—not enough, unless—unless—Oh, I wish I knew what to do—what to say to him! If he would let me be his gover—I mean his housekeeper, his dairy maid—anything—anything but his—his—wife! Oh, dear, why would he think of such a thing? He never even looked at me when he came to the farm; and now he wants to marry me. He is a strange man; when he looks at me with that stern, straight gaze, I feel—I feel like I don’t belong to myself, like I have no control over my life. Ellen Higgins says he always gets what he wants, that everyone gives in to him sooner or later in Kelvick—what a lovely prospect for me! And the flowers told me last autumn that I was supposed to marry a gentleman—a gentleman they told me over and over again—a gentleman!"


CHAPTER V.

A quarter of an hour later Mr. Armstrong re-enters the room, and stands with still impenetrable face before his guest.

A quarter dollar of an hour later, Mr. Armstrong re-enters the room and stands with an unreadable expression before his guest.

"You—you have given me good measure," she says, rather hysterically. "I have been trying to think, to understand it all thoroughly."

"You—you’ve given me a lot to think about," she says, somewhat hysterically. "I’ve been trying to think it through and really understand everything."

"Yes?"

"Yeah?"

"It is very kind, very thoughtful of you to make such a suggestion, to—to offer to give me back what I—I value so dearly and believed forever out of my reach; and, you—you understand, I would not have spoken as freely as I did—"

"It’s really kind and thoughtful of you to make such a suggestion, to offer to give me back what I value so much and thought would always be out of my reach; and, you understand, I wouldn’t have spoken as openly as I did—"

"I understand perfectly. Do you accept or reject my offer then?"

"I get it completely. So, do you accept or reject my offer?"

"Oh, dear, dear, how point-blank you are!" she answers flutteringly. "I—I do neither yet. Of course it is a great bribe, a great temptation; but—but—"

"Oh, wow, how direct you are!" she replies, fluttering her eyelashes. "I—I don’t know yet. Obviously, it’s a huge temptation, a big bribe; but—but—"

"But what? Do not be afraid of me, Miss Lefroy. Please tell me unreservedly what is on your mind. I am not a very sensitive plant, I assure you."

"But what? Don't be afraid of me, Miss Lefroy. Please tell me honestly what's on your mind. I’m not very sensitive, I promise."

"I will then. I dare say it would be better always to come to the point as you do," she says, with a weak laugh. "But women never can, you know; they must flutter round corners and by-ways a little at first—'tis their nature to, Bob says. What I mean is that, dearly[30] as I love the old place for itself, it—it was more the surroundings, it was being all together—we five—that—that made it what it was to me. I know, I feel sure it would—would never be the same, never be the old home to me, if I were living in it all alone and they outside struggling in the world. I'm afraid," continues Addie, her fingers nervously crimping the ragged flounces of her cotton dress, "that I don't express myself very—very clearly; but I think you—you will understand what I mean."

"I will then. I guess it’s always better to get straight to the point like you do," she says with a weak laugh. "But women never can, you know; they have to skirt around the main issue a bit at first—it’s just in their nature, Bob says. What I mean is that, as much as I love that old place for what it is, it was really the surroundings and being together—all five of us—that made it so special for me. I know, I’m sure it would never feel the same, it would never be the old home to me, if I were living in it all alone while they were out there struggling in the world. I’m afraid," Addie continues, nervously fiddling with the frayed edges of her cotton dress, "that I’m not expressing myself very—very clearly; but I think you—you will understand what I mean."

"Yes I understand what you mean, Miss Lefroy," he returns slowly, meditatively, and then relapses into silence, which she does not break. "Perfectly, young lady, perfectly!" he echoes to himself grimly enough. "You mean me to understand that, if I marry you, I must also marry your entire family circle—the tall, dark-eyed sister, the small sickly one, the two cubs of brothers, the hysterically-disposed maiden aunt, who would do duly as mother-in-law—the whole interesting group—just a round half dozen. Hum! Rather a formidable number, Tom, my man, wherewith to plunge into the doubtful sea of matrimony—as a maiden venture too—you who have hitherto steered so clear of petticoats, who never until now felt any attractions in their refining rustle! To start with a family of six—six useless dependent pauper aristocrats, who would probably consider you the favored party in being allowed the honor of feeding, housing, clothing, educating them—By Jove, 'twould be a position to make a stouter-hearted man than I am quail! I'd better hedge a bit while there is yet time, pause on the brink of—what? Ten to one, on the brink of a gulf of irreparable folly!"

"Yeah, I get what you're saying, Miss Lefroy," he replies slowly, thoughtfully, then falls silent, and she doesn’t break the silence. "Perfectly, young lady, perfectly!" he repeats to himself, a bit grimly. "You want me to understand that if I marry you, I also have to marry your entire family—the tall, dark-eyed sister, the sickly little one, the two younger brothers, the overly dramatic maiden aunt who would fit the role of mother-in-law—the whole interesting bunch—just a nice group of six. Hmm! That’s quite a daunting number, Tom, my friend, to dive into the uncertain waters of marriage—especially for someone like you who has managed to avoid skirts until now and never felt drawn to their soft rustle! To begin with a family of six—six dependent aristocrats who probably think of you as the lucky one simply for the chance to feed, house, clothe, and educate them—Good grief, that’s a situation that would make even a braver man than I hesitate! I should think twice while I still can, pause on the edge of—what? Most likely, on the edge of a pit of irreversible foolishness!"

He looks stealthily at the origin of his troublous irresolution, at the shabby gray-eyed girl whom half an hour before he had no more idea of marrying than he had of marrying his cook, whose presence he has barely noticed during the few times he has found himself in her company. "Is the game worth the candle?" he asks himself for the twentieth time in impatient iteration. She is no beauty, this Addie Lefroy. Her features are not the least bit regular; her skin, though pure and fresh, is thickly freckled; her figure, willowy and rounded enough, is not the type of figure Madame Armine of Kelvick would love to adorn. Then she has no accomplishments, scarcely any education, no money, no connection, save her nightmare of a family; and—most damning fact of all—she does not like him personally. He, Tom Armstrong of Kelvick, is repugnant to her—that he can see clearly enough. Therefore is he not making an ass of himself—an unmitigated ass? A man of his years and experience to introduce on the impulse of a moment an element into his hitherto self-sufficing contented life that may bring with it infinite discord, life-long annoyance! Is there sense or meaning in his vague intangible longing to possess that callous undisciplined child who almost shrinks from his touch, just because she has sat in his drawing-room as if she were at home there, and has handed him a cup of tea gracefully? What is her fascination, her attraction? Not her beauty, certainly, for she is not half as good-looking as other girls he knows—as Miss Ethel Challice, for instance—no, certainly not!

He secretly glances at the source of his troubling uncertainty, the shabby, gray-eyed girl he had no intention of marrying just half an hour ago, as much as he would have considered marrying his cook, whose presence he’s hardly acknowledged in the few times they've spent together. "Is it worth the risk?" he thinks for the twentieth time, feeling frustrated. Addie Lefroy isn't a beauty; her features are far from perfect, her skin, although clear and fresh, is heavily freckled, and while her figure is slim and rounded, it's not the kind that Madame Armine of Kelvick would want to showcase. Plus, she has no skills, barely any education, no money, and no connections, except for her dreadful family; and—worst of all—she personally doesn’t like him. He, Tom Armstrong of Kelvick, is repulsive to her—that much he can see clearly. So, isn’t he making a fool of himself—an absolute fool? For a man of his age and experience to impulsively introduce a new element into his previously content life that could bring endless conflict and lifelong annoyance! Is there any logic or purpose in his vague desire to have that indifferent, unrefined girl who almost recoils from his touch, just because she sat in his living room as if she belonged there and gracefully handed him a cup of tea? What is it about her that captivates him? Certainly not her looks, since she's not even close to being as pretty as other girls he knows—like Miss Ethel Challice, for example—definitely not!

He turns aside and unsuccessfully tries to recall to his mind's eye the vision of that young lady as he sat by her side on the night before in her father's elegant drawing-room. How handsome, how graceful[31] she looked in her shimmering silk, roses clustering in her golden hair! How sweetly and kindly she smiled on him when he went to help her at the tea-table! Why did he not fall in love with her, or have the sense to invite her to come up to Nutsgrove and pour him out a cup of tea from that magical exasperating pot? It might have done the business for him just as well; and how infinitely more suitable and sensible it would have been in every way! She—Miss Challice—would have been just the wife for him, eligible all round—a handsome accomplished young woman, six years nearer his age than the other, with eighteen thousand pounds dowry and no incumbrance—a young woman who would have sat at the head of his table, ruled his house, and reared his children, with comfort and pleasant smooth-working skill.

He turns away and tries to picture that young lady again, remembering how he sat beside her the night before in her father's beautiful drawing room. She looked so beautiful and graceful in her shimmering silk dress, with roses in her golden hair! She smiled sweetly and kindly at him when he went to help her at the tea table! Why didn’t he fall in love with her, or have the sense to invite her to come to Nutsgrove and pour him a cup of tea from that magical, frustrating pot? It might have worked out perfectly for him, and it would have been so much more appropriate and sensible! She—Miss Challice—would have been just the right wife for him, perfect in every way—a beautiful, accomplished young woman, six years closer to his age than the other, with a dowry of eighteen thousand pounds and no baggage—a young woman who could have sat at the head of his table, managed his household, and raised their children with ease and skill.

"I think she might have said 'Yes' had I asked her," he muses ruefully. "Now that I come to think of it, she always seemed pleased to see me; and her parents are continually asking me up to their place. But I never even thought of it, never noticed—If I had—well, well, if I had, she wouldn't have stared at me as if I had just escaped from a lunatic asylum or the Zoölogical Gardens. No, I think not; her pretty eyes would have drooped a little, her cheeks have flushed ever so faintly, no matter which way her answer would have gone. And she has such lovely hair, too—though I remember a brute at the club said it was dyed, one night. I don't believe it a bit, not a bit! How stupid, how exasperating of me never to have noticed how handsome and attractive—yes, really attractive, by Jove!—Challice's daughter is—his only daughter too! And now—now—"

"I think she would have said 'Yes' if I had asked her," he reflects regretfully. "Now that I think about it, she always seemed happy to see me, and her parents keep inviting me over. But I never even considered it, never paid attention—If I had—well, if I had, she wouldn't have looked at me as if I had just escaped from a mental hospital or the zoo. No, I don't think so; her beautiful eyes would have lowered a bit, her cheeks would have flushed just slightly, regardless of how she responded. And she has such gorgeous hair, too—even though I remember some jerk at the club saying it was dyed one night. I really don't believe that at all! It's so frustrating and foolish of me not to have noticed how handsome and appealing—yes, truly attractive, I swear!—Challice's daughter is—his only daughter, too! And now—now—"

He turns from the window to take another covert look.

He turns away from the window to sneak another glance.

Miss Lefroy has left her couch and is kneeling on the carpet, a gaunt, green-eyed, grimy-coated cat clasped to her breast, over which she is cooing with the rapturous joy of a mother over a downy-pated infant whom she has lost and unexpectedly recovered.

Miss Lefroy has gotten off her couch and is kneeling on the carpet, holding a thin, green-eyed, dirty-coated cat close to her chest, cooing with the ecstatic joy of a mother over a soft-headed baby she thought she'd lost but has unexpectedly found again.

"It's the Widow, Mr. Armstrong," she explains, with dewy upturned eyes. "My own dear, darling, long-lost Widow, whom I thought never to see again! She must have heard my voice through the open window; she came flying in straight to my arms five minutes ago. Oh, you don't know what a cat she is! We've had her nine years, and she's had about eighty-seven kittens. Hal kept an account; and the rats and the mice she has killed—no one could keep an account of them—could they, my darling, could they?"

"It's the Widow, Mr. Armstrong," she says, her eyes sparkling with emotion. "My dear, beloved, long-lost Widow, whom I thought I’d never see again! She must have heard my voice through the open window; she came rushing in straight to my arms just five minutes ago. Oh, you have no idea what a little troublemaker she is! We've had her for nine years, and she's had about eighty-seven kittens. Hal kept track; but as for the rats and mice she's killed—no one could possibly keep count of those—could they, my darling, could they?"

"She seems glad to see you again—hungrily glad," says Armstrong, stroking her dusty fur; "and she is giving you a demonstrative welcome, and no mistake! I wonder if anything or any one in the world would be as glad to see me after a few months' absence?"

"She looks really happy to see you again—overly happy," says Armstrong, petting her dusty fur. "And she is giving you a big welcome, no doubt about it! I wonder if anything or anyone in the world would be as happy to see me after being gone for a few months?"

"Why, of course, Mr. Armstrong, your brothers and sisters—and other relatives would!"

"Of course, Mr. Armstrong, your siblings and other family members would!"

"I have no brothers and sisters, or other relatives—at least, no near ones," he answers a little wistfully.

"I don't have any siblings or close relatives," he replies with a hint of nostalgia.

"Dear, how lonely you must feel!"—looking at him with compassionate eyes.

"Sweetheart, you must feel so lonely!"—looking at him with sympathetic eyes.

"Miss Lefroy," he says quickly, swallowing a lump in his throat, "With regard to the difficulty we were discussing a few minutes ago, I wish you to understand that, in case you—you—should decide[32] on accepting my offer, I—should quite sympathize with your family feeling in the matter, and sincerely hope you would be able to induce your sisters to come and live with you here—in fact, to look on Nutsgrove as their home as long as they liked."

"Miss Lefroy," he says quickly, swallowing hard, "About the issue we were just talking about, I want you to know that if you decide to accept my offer, I completely understand how your family might feel about it. I truly hope you can convince your sisters to come and live with you here—actually, to see Nutsgrove as their home for as long as they want."

"Oh!"

"Oh!"

"As regards your brothers, the case is different. You see, my chi—I mean, Miss Lefroy, I am much older than you or they, and I am satisfied I should only be doing them an irreparable injustice if I asked them to continue to live the life they have hitherto led here. Men must go out into the world, fight their way, and learn the value of independence and success—must earn the birthright of self-respect to transmit to those who come after them. I know it will be a harder struggle for them than for others brought up differently; but I should be always by to give them an encouraging hand and help them with my advice and experience; and then, when their occupation allowed it, they could always come here for a holiday—in fact, continue to look upon the old place as their head-quarters until they built up separate homes and shaped interests for themselves, as most men do sooner or later."

"As for your brothers, that's a different story. You see, Miss Lefroy, I'm much older than you and them, and I'm sure it would be a huge mistake to have them keep living the way they have here. Men need to go out into the world, find their own way, and understand the importance of independence and success—they need to earn the self-respect that they can pass on to future generations. I know it will be a tougher challenge for them than for others who were raised differently, but I will always be here to offer them support and share my advice and experience. Plus, whenever they have the chance, they can always come back here for a break—really, they can keep thinking of this place as their home base until they create their own lives and build their interests, like most men do eventually."

"You are very kind—you are very kind," she answers breathlessly.

"You’re so kind—you’re so kind," she replies, breathless.

"You have said that before."

"You've said that before."

"I know; but what else can I say?"

"I know; but what else can I say?"

"Say that you will marry me."

"Say you'll marry me."

"Oh, I think I will soon—not just yet—not just yet! Will you give me a few hours more—until to-morrow—to think and talk it over with the others?"

"Oh, I think I will soon—not just yet—not just yet! Will you give me a few more hours—until tomorrow—to think and talk it over with the others?"

"I will give you until to-morrow morning."

"I will give you until tomorrow morning."

"Thank you—you are very kind. There is a brougham at the door—for me, isn't it? I must be going now"—with a great sigh of relief.

"Thank you—you’re really kind. There's a carriage at the door—for me, right? I have to head out now"—with a big sigh of relief.

"But can you walk?"

"But can you walk now?"

"Oh, yes, with a little help, quite easily."

"Oh, yes, with a little help, it can be done quite easily."

"Here is my stick—not a Rotten Row crutch, you see—lean on it well on one side, and on my arm on the other—so."

"Here’s my stick—not some crutch from Rotten Row, you see—lean on it really well on one side, and on my arm on the other—like this."

At the threshold of the door she pauses to rest a moment and take one backward glance at the beloved flower-scented room, at the dainty table all awry, at the Widow Malone, her raptures exhausted, sipping a saucer of cream on the spotless carpet.

At the doorway, she stops for a moment to rest and take a last look at the cherished, flower-scented room, at the dainty table all out of place, at the Widow Malone, her excitement spent, sipping a saucer of cream on the clean carpet.

"Oh, what a mess I have made of your beautiful tidy room!" she cries in childish dismay. "It is easily seen a Lefroy has been in possession. It's quite disgraceful—the cushions all upside down, the antimacassars crumpled, saucers on the floor, and an old bow from my polonaise, with two crooked hairpins, stuck in the arm of the sofa. I must get them, let me go."

"Oh, what a mess I've made of your beautiful, tidy room!" she cries in childlike dismay. "It's obvious that a Lefroy has been around. It’s so embarrassing—the cushions are all upside down, the antimacassars are wrinkled, there are saucers on the floor, and an old bow from my dress, with two bent hairpins, is stuck in the arm of the sofa. I need to get them, let me go."

"No," he says, laughing; "leave the room exactly as it is, and consider your property confiscated, Miss Lefroy."

"No," he says, laughing; "leave the room just as it is, and consider your stuff taken, Miss Lefroy."

With an impulse that she can not control, she looks up into his face and says quickly, with a puzzled frown—

With an urge she can’t resist, she looks up at his face and says quickly, with a confused frown—

"What made you do it? What put it into your head?"

"What made you do it? What got you thinking about it?"

"What put what into my head?"

"What put that in my head?"

"Oh, you know what I mean! What made you ask me to marry you?"

"Oh, you know what I mean! Why did you ask me to marry you?"

Here is a splendid opportunity for the orthodox declaration as yet unuttered in this strange courtship; but Armstrong takes no advantage thereof, he answers lightly enough, with smiling, careless face—

Here is a great chance for the traditional declaration that hasn’t been said in this unusual courtship; however, Armstrong doesn’t take advantage of it. He responds casually, with a smiling, carefree expression—

"What made me? I hardly know myself as yet. A variety of intangible emotions that I must analyze at my leisure."

"What made me? I barely know myself yet. A mix of unexplainable feelings that I need to figure out in my own time."

"Pity, compassion?" she suggests softly.

"Empathy, compassion?" she suggests softly.

"For whom?"

"Who for?"

"For—for your neighbor."

"For your neighbor."

He shakes his head.

He shakes his head.

"No, they were not the chief ingredients certainly. I doubt if they had anything to say to it."

"No, they definitely weren't the main ingredients. I don't think they had anything to do with it."

"A feeling of wider philanthropy perhaps, more in the Don Quixote line?"

"A sense of broader charity, maybe more along the lines of Don Quixote?"

"No, Miss Lefroy. It is of no use; you can not thus lay light finger on the crotchets of man's 'most sovereign reason;' do not try."

"No, Miss Lefroy. It's no use; you can't just lightly touch the quirks of man's 'most sovereign reason;' don't try."

"Well, I—I don't mind much, so long as you don't think I—I was trying to—"

"Well, I—I don’t really care, as long as you don’t think I—I was trying to—"

She stops, blushing furiously.

She stops, reddening dramatically.

"Trying to what?"

"Trying to do what?"

"Nothing, nothing."

"Nothing at all."

"I'll not let you leave the room until you finish that sentence," he says decisively.

"I won't let you leave the room until you finish that sentence," he says firmly.

"You are a tyrant! Trying—trying to catch you—there! Oh, why will you make me say such things?"

"You’re a tyrant! Trying—trying to catch you—there! Oh, why do you make me say things like this?"

"Trying to catch me!" he exclaims vehemently. "Good gracious, child! how could I imagine such a thing?"

"Trying to catch me!" he exclaims passionately. "Oh my goodness, kid! How could I even think that?"

"Oh, I don't know, I'm sure!" she answers, floundering helplessly under the half-amused, half-bitter expression of his dark face. "They say all men are conceited, no matter what they're like, and—and Ellen Higgins says that—that a great many of the Kelvick girls had their eyes on you, but that—that Miss Challice made—made the running too hot for—Oh, what am I saying—what am I saying? Mr. Armstrong, don't mind me; I'm a light-headed fool—a regular fool! Bob always said I hadn't an ounce of ballast, and I haven't—I haven't! Let me go, let me go!"

"Oh, I don’t know, I really don’t!" she replies, struggling under the half-amused, half-bitter expression on his dark face. "They say all men are full of themselves, no matter what they’re really like, and—and Ellen Higgins says that a lot of the Kelvick girls were interested in you, but that—that Miss Challice made it really hard for—Oh, what am I saying—what am I saying? Mr. Armstrong, please disregard me; I'm such a scatterbrain—a total fool! Bob always said I didn’t have any sense, and he’s right—I really don’t! Just let me go, please!"

"If I let you go like this, how do I know I shall ever get you back again?"

"If I let you leave like this, how can I be sure I'll ever get you back?"

"You said you would give me until to-morrow to decide—you know you did."

"You said you would give me until tomorrow to decide—you know you did."

"I repent of my promise, then. I'd rather know now, if you please."

"I regret my promise, then. I’d rather know now, if you don't mind."

"But I can't decide in such a hurry. You, as a business man, ought to know it's ill-judged to rush at decisions in such—"

"But I can't decide so quickly. You, as a businessman, should know it's a bad idea to rush into decisions in such—"

"I'm not in my office now, and don't feel at all like a business man; it's of no use appealing to me as such, Miss Lefroy. Listen, while I tell you a crisp anecdote that may help to throw light on the crotchets of my character."

"I'm not in my office right now and I don't feel like a businessman at all; there's no point trying to appeal to me as one, Miss Lefroy. Listen, as I share a quick story that might help clarify some of my quirky personality."

"It's very late. I must go; auntie will be—"

"It's really late. I have to leave; auntie will be—"

"One soft spring day I was sitting in a room alone with a young lady—"

"One warm spring day, I was sitting alone in a room with a young woman—"

Addie stops unconsciously, interested in spite of herself.

Addie stops without realizing it, intrigued despite herself.

"A young lady whom I knew very slightly, and in whom I had hitherto taken not the faintest interest."

"A young woman I knew only a little, and in whom I had so far shown not the slightest interest."

"Yes?"

"Yes?"

"Until she happened to hand me a cup of tea—"

"Until she handed me a cup of tea—"

"Oh!"

"Oh!"

"And the fancy suddenly struck me that I should like to marry that girl; and, before I had finished my cup, my mind was made up—I determined she should be my wife. That's all."

"And suddenly it occurred to me that I wanted to marry that girl; and before I finished my drink, I had made up my mind—I decided she would be my wife. That's it."

"That's all, is it?" says Addie, drawing a long breath. "I—I don't like your story much. You were determined, were you? And do you always get what you determine on?"

"Is that it?" Addie says, taking a deep breath. "I—I don't really like your story. You were set on that, huh? And do you always get what you want?"

"I don't want to boast; but I've been rather lucky up to the present."

"I don't want to brag, but I've been pretty lucky so far."

"And, if the thing—the person is determined the other way, what then?"

"And if the person is set on a different path, what happens then?"

"What then? You know every Britisher has a bit of the bull in him, and enjoys his fight, and you have heard also that flowers out of reach—nearly out of reach—smell the sweetest."

"What now? You know every Brit has a bit of a bull in him and loves a good fight, and you've also heard that flowers just out of reach—almost out of reach—smell the sweetest."

"Oh, there speaks the man all over! You've one touch of nature with my boys, at any rate, Mr. Armstrong—anything well out of reach has the most attraction for them. Bob always gathers his fruit from the ridge of the wall, and Hal would climb the tallest elm in the grove to rob a nest, and yet never lay hand on that of the thrush that builds every year in the gloire de Dijon under the window."

"Oh, that sounds just like him! You've got a bit of nature in my boys, for sure, Mr. Armstrong—anything that's out of reach is the most tempting for them. Bob always picks his fruit from the top of the wall, and Hal would climb the tallest elm in the grove to steal a nest, but he would never touch the thrush's nest that builds every year in the gloire de Dijon under the window."

"Well, my limbs are not as supple as they were twenty years ago. I wonder shall I have to climb very high for the nest I want?"

"Well, my limbs aren't as flexible as they were twenty years ago. I wonder if I'll have to climb really high for the nest I want?"

Addie looks down and makes no reply.

Addie looks down and doesn’t respond.

They have now reached the brougham, into which he assists her carefully, placing his stout ash by her side.

They have now arrived at the carriage, which he helps her into carefully, setting his sturdy cane down beside her.

"Better keep it for a day or two, Miss Lefroy—you may find it serviceable; and remember the doctor's instruction."

"Better hold onto it for a day or two, Miss Lefroy—you might find it useful; and keep the doctor's advice in mind."

He busies himself for a few moments propping up her foot with shawls and cushions, and then, as the horse is about to start, says in a low voice, looking up in her face entreatingly—

He spends a few moments propping up her foot with shawls and cushions, and then, just as the horse is about to start, he says softly, looking up at her face pleadingly—

"I would try to make you happy."

"I'll do my best to make you happy."

"You are very kind," says poor Addie for the fourth and last time that day; and then the horse plunges forward, and she is off.

"You are so kind," says poor Addie for the fourth and final time that day; and then the horse jumps forward, and she takes off.


CHAPTER VI.

"What will they say? What will they do?" thinks Addie, with shuddering presentiment as she is being driven along the high-road to Nutsford. "And how can I tell them about it? Oh, the worst part of all is before me now! How can I tell them about it—how can I tell them? If I only knew how they'd take it—could only guess! But I can't—I can't! Aunt Jo will be pleased, I think. She will say it's an intervention of Providence, the turning of the tide, perhaps; but Aunt Jo is old, and can't feel like the young—and then of course she's not a Lefroy. That's the great point—she's not a Lefroy. Perhaps Bob will never speak to me again for letting him say so much to me as[35] he did; perhaps Pauline will disown me too, if she hears Bob is so proud, so resentful, so tetchy about the family prestige! It may be an awful blow to him, poor darling—and he going away, too, full of sorrow and trouble already! Wouldn't it be better if I said nothing at all about it until he had left? But then—then—I've got only until to-morrow, and I've promised an answer. Oh, dear! oh, dear! what am I to do? Why did I go clambering up into that wretched tree, like the shameful tomboy that I am? Why didn't I study quietly at home as the aunt suggested—why, why? Good gracious, the farm already! How that horse flies! Perhaps they'll guess, they'll suspect something, when they see me in his brougham? And Hal is so vulgar, so exasperating when he begins to chaff, and Lottie asks such dreadful, dreadful questions!"

"What will they say? What will they do?" Addie thinks, filled with dread as she’s driven along the road to Nutsford. "And how can I tell them about it? Oh, the worst part is right in front of me now! How can I tell them—how can I tell them? If only I knew how they’d react—if I could just guess! But I can't—I can't! Aunt Jo will probably be happy. She’ll say it’s a sign from above, the turning of the tide, maybe; but Aunt Jo is old and doesn’t feel like the young do—and of course, she’s not a Lefroy. That’s the main thing—she’s not a Lefroy. Maybe Bob won’t even speak to me again for letting him say so much to me as[35] he did; maybe Pauline will disown me too if she finds out Bob is so proud, so resentful, so touchy about family reputation! This could be awful for him, poor thing—and he’s leaving, already loaded with sorrow and trouble! Wouldn’t it be better if I just said nothing until after he’s gone? But then—then—I only have until tomorrow, and I’ve promised an answer. Oh, dear! oh, dear! what am I going to do? Why did I climb that awful tree, like the embarrassing tomboy that I am? Why didn’t I just study quietly at home like my aunt suggested—why, why? Good heavens, the farm already! That horse is fast! Maybe they'll figure it out, suspect something when they see me in his carriage? And Hal is so annoying, so infuriating when he starts joking around, and Lottie asks such terrible, terrible questions!"

She peers forth anxiously before venturing to descend, and, to her great relief, sees that so far the coast is clear. Neither of the boys is about. Hal is not at his usual noonday pastime of shying stones at the pump, or worrying the donkey in the stubble-field. Bob is not, as is his wont, leaning against the hay-rick, smoking away in sullen gloom his last hours on shore. She hobbles up the little garden path and pushes open the farm-house door.

She looks out nervously before deciding to go down, and, to her great relief, sees that the coast is clear so far. Neither of the boys is around. Hal isn't at his usual midday routine of throwing stones at the pump or bothering the donkey in the field. Bob isn't, as he often does, leaning against the haystack, smoking away in a gloomy haze during his last hours on land. She limps up the small garden path and opens the farmhouse door.

A dismal wailing sound issues from the stuffy, low-roofed parlor to the right, sacred to the family gentility.

A gloomy wailing noise comes from the stuffy, low-ceilinged living room to the right, reserved for the family's upper-class status.

"Oh, dear, dear, the aunt is at it again—worse than ever!" thinks Addie ruefully. "She's an awful spendthrift in tears, poor soul! At the rate she has been weeping for the last three months, she really must cry herself dry soon!"

"Oh, man, the aunt is at it again—worse than ever!" Addie thinks with a sigh. "She's such a terrible spender when she's crying, poor thing! At the rate she's been sobbing for the past three months, she'll really have cried herself dry soon!"

At that moment the door opens, and the old lady half stumbles out, looking so utterly limp and woe-begone that her niece's heart sinks with the fear of some fresh disaster.

At that moment, the door swings open, and the old lady nearly trips out, looking so completely exhausted and miserable that her niece's heart drops with the fear of another disaster.

"Oh, what is it, aunt? Has—has anything else happened? The boys?"

"Oh, what's going on, aunt? Did—did something else happen? The boys?"

"My dear, my dear, we'd best give it up—throw up our hands and have done with the struggle at once; it's of no use, of no use! I can hold out no longer."

"My dear, my dear, we should just give up—throw our hands up and be done with the struggle right now; it's pointless, totally pointless! I can't keep going anymore."

"Oh, what has happened? Tell me—tell me!"

"Oh no, what happened? Tell me—please tell me!"

"Pauline is home again. She came back half an hour ago."

"Pauline is back home. She returned half an hour ago."

"Pauline back!" echoes Addie, aghast. "Wouldn't they—wouldn't they keep her?"

"Pauline's back!" Addie exclaims, shocked. "Wouldn't they—wouldn't they keep her?"

"She ran away from them."

"She escaped from them."

After a moment's pause, Addie enters, and sees the young culprit, with crimson cheeks and streaming eyes, standing in the center of the room, the boys glaring at her in furious bitterness.

After a moment's pause, Addie enters and sees the young culprit, with red cheeks and streaming eyes, standing in the center of the room, the boys glaring at her in furious anger.

"Pauline!"

"Pauline!"

"Yes, that's my name; and here I am," the young lady answers, in a shrill taunting voice. "What have you to say to me, Adelaide? I've just been receiving the greetings of my brothers and aunt, and am ready to receive yours now. Open fire, my dear; I'm prepared for any charge. Don't be afraid."

"Yes, that's my name; and here I am," the young lady replies, in a sharp, teasing tone. "What do you want to say to me, Adelaide? I just got the hellos from my brothers and aunt, and I'm ready to hear yours now. Go ahead, my dear; I'm ready for anything. Don't hold back."

But Addie says nothing—simply sinks into a chair, feeling that the waters are closing round her on every side.

But Addie says nothing—she just sinks into a chair, feeling the waters closing in around her on all sides.

"Oh, Addie, Addie!" exclaims Pauline, disarmed by her mute dejection, "don't be too hard on me, for I couldn't help it—oh, I[36] couldn't help it! You don't know, you can't conceive what a life I've led since I left you—it was unbearable!"

"Oh, Addie, Addie!" Pauline exclaims, taken aback by her silent sadness, "please don't be too hard on me. I couldn't help it—oh, I[36] couldn't help it! You have no idea, you can't imagine what my life has been like since I left you—it was unbearable!"

"You've had good food to eat, a soft bed to lie on, warm walls to shelter you, servants to wait on you," says Robert, with a fierce sneer, "which is more than the rest of us have in prospect—more than I shall enjoy for many a long day, Heaven knows!"

"You’ve had good food to eat, a cozy bed to sleep in, warm walls to protect you, and servants to take care of you," Robert says with a fierce sneer, "which is more than the rest of us can expect—more than I’ll get to enjoy for many days to come, that’s for sure!"

"More than I shall have in the charity-school they're trying to get me into," adds Hal, moodily.

"More than what I'll have at the charity school they're trying to get me into," Hal adds, feeling down.

"More than your sister will have as a nursery governess in a grocer's family," says Aunt Jo, with dreary emphasis.

"More than your sister will have as a nanny in a grocer's family," Aunt Jo says, emphasizing it sadly.

"No, no, it isn't—it isn't!" bursts in Pauline passionately. "I'd rather be cabin-boy on board a coal-barge, I'd rather starve at a charity-school, I'd rather teach all the young grocers in England, I'd rather be—be maid-of-all-work in a—a lunatic asylum than go on living with Aunt Selina. Oh, you don't know what it was—what I had to put up with! The very first evening I arrived she began nag, nag, nagging at me, and she has kept it up ever since; her voice is dinning in my ears even now; it haunted me every night in my sleep. Nothing I did, nothing I said, was right. I was clumsy, awkward, uncouth, boisterous, stupid. I could not enter a room, move a chair, or lift a book without making her shiver and the admiral swear. I knew nothing, I could do nothing, not even read the 'Naval Intelligence' without stumbling at every second word. Five times running," continues the girl, with quivering lip, "she has made me walk across the room, shut and open the door, her own maid watching me, until—until I felt inclined to slam it with a force to bring her warm walls about her wretched head. You don't know what it was!"

"No, no, it’s not true—it’s not!" Pauline bursts out passionately. "I’d rather be a cabin boy on a coal barge, I’d rather starve at a charity school, I’d rather teach all the young grocers in England, I’d rather be—be a maid of all work in a— a mental hospital than keep living with Aunt Selina. Oh, you don’t know what it was like—what I had to deal with! The very first evening I got there, she started nagging at me, and she hasn’t stopped since; her voice is ringing in my ears even now; it haunted me every night in my sleep. Nothing I did, nothing I said, was right. I was clumsy, awkward, uncouth, loud, and stupid. I couldn’t walk into a room, move a chair, or pick up a book without making her cringe and the admiral curse. I knew nothing, I could do nothing, not even read the 'Naval Intelligence' without stumbling over every second word. Five times in a row," the girl continues, her lip trembling, "she’s made me walk across the room, shut and open the door, with her maid watching me, until—until I felt like slamming it hard enough to bring her warm walls down on her miserable head. You have no idea what it was!"

Nobody makes reply. She looks round at the sullen averted faces, and then bursts out again—

Nobody responds. She looks around at the gloomy, turned-away faces and then speaks up again—

"I wish I hadn't come back to you—you hard-hearted, unfeeling, cruel—I wish—I wish I had thrown myself into the lake at the back of the park, as I ran out one night to do in my anger and pain. But I didn't, because—because I thought of you all and how sorry you'd be. I wish I had now; it would have been better."

"I wish I hadn't come back to you—you heartless, unfeeling, cruel—I wish—I wish I had jumped into the lake at the back of the park when I ran out one night in my anger and pain. But I didn't, because—I thought of all of you and how sorry you'd be. I wish I had; it would have been better."

Robert shrugs his shoulders and flings a half-consumed cigarette into the grate.

Robert shrugs and tosses a half-smoked cigarette into the grate.

"Better!" he repeats, with a callous laugh. "I won't gainsay you, Polly. I think it would be better still if we made a family-party of the dive—just plunge in in silence together, we five Lefroys. It could be done poetically enough even in the old mill-pond behind the grove. You girls could twine lilies in your hair, Ophelia-wise, and afterward we would haunt the old place, five cold slimy ghosts, and drive the vitriol-man back to the smoke whence he sprung."

"Better!" he says with a cold laugh. "I won't argue with you, Polly. I think it would be even better if we turned the dive into a family event—just jump in silently together, the five of us Lefroys. We could make it poetic enough even in the old mill pond behind the grove. You girls could weave lilies into your hair, like Ophelia, and afterwards we would haunt the old place, five cold, slimy ghosts, and send the vitriol-man back to the smoke he came from."

"Bob, Bob, don't say such dreadful things! You frighten the life out of me!" screams Lottie, clinging to her aunt.

"Bob, Bob, stop saying such horrible things! You're scaring me to death!" screams Lottie, holding onto her aunt.

"Bob, you're a—a wretch, and I wish I was dead!" cries Pauline, flinging herself across the table in a storm of sobs.

"Bob, you're such a jerk, and I wish I were dead!" Pauline screams, throwing herself across the table in a fit of tears.

Then Addie rises and speaks for the first time, her arm around her sister's heaving shoulders.

Then Addie stands up and speaks for the first time, her arm around her sister's shaking shoulders.

"Don't fret, Polly, don't fret. Never mind them; you'll live at Nutsgrove with me. I'll give you a home, dear."

"Don’t worry, Polly, don’t worry. Forget about them; you’ll stay at Nutsgrove with me. I’ll give you a home, sweetheart."

"Addie!"

"Addie!"

"I'm quite serious, Pauline—I mean what I say."

"I'm really serious, Pauline—I mean what I'm saying."

Adelaide's voice is very steady and grave, and there is a tone in it that arrests the stormy attention of the family.

Adelaide's voice is calm and serious, and there's a tone in it that grabs the family's intense focus.

"Mr. Armstrong asked me this afternoon to marry him."

"Mr. Armstrong asked me this afternoon to marry him."

"Eh? What did you say?"

"Huh? What did you say?"

"Kindly repeat that statement, Addie, will you?"

"Could you please repeat that statement, Addie?"

She looks into her brother's startled face, and complies with mechanical firmness, as if she were saying a lesson.

She looks into her brother's surprised face and responds with a stiff nod, almost as if she’s reciting a lesson.

"Mr. Armstrong of Kelvick asked me this afternoon to marry him. I fell from a tree and hurt my foot in the grove, and he found me there, and drove me on to the house, where he asked me to marry him. He said that, if I would, he'd settle Nutsgrove on me altogether, that I might have the girls to live with me always, and that he'd help on you boys as well as he could in the world."

"Mr. Armstrong from Kelvick asked me to marry him this afternoon. I fell from a tree and hurt my foot in the grove, and he found me there and drove me back to the house, where he proposed. He said that if I agreed, he'd give me Nutsgrove completely so that I could always have the girls living with me, and he'd do his best to support you boys in the world."

"And what did you say?" comes in trembling eager chorus.

"And what did you say?" comes in a trembling, eager chorus.

"I said nothing particular—neither 'Yes' nor 'No.' I said I wanted time to consider and consult with you all."

"I didn't say anything specific—neither 'Yes' nor 'No.' I just said I needed time to think it over and talk to all of you."

"Thank Heaven, thank Heaven!" Miss Darcy's quivering voice breaks the silence as she half staggers with arms outstretched toward her niece. "And I had begun to doubt—to question Providence! I am rebuked now—I am rebuked now. Addie, my dearest, you have made me a happy old woman to-night!"

"Thank goodness, thank goodness!" Miss Darcy's trembling voice cuts through the silence as she nearly stumbles forward with her arms wide open toward her niece. "I had started to doubt—to question fate! I feel corrected now—I feel corrected now. Addie, my dear, you have made me a happy old woman tonight!"

"I knew you would be pleased—would wish me to—to accept him," says Addie softly, a little impressed by her heartfelt emotion; "it was the others I felt doubtful about—whose opinion I wanted."

"I knew you would be happy—would want me to—accept him," Addie says softly, a bit moved by her own feelings; "it was the others I was unsure about—whose opinion I cared about."

She looks round at the flushed faces of her brothers and sisters; but, of the four, three, though evidently eager to give their opinions, are afraid to open their mouths until "Robert the Magnificent," the recognized head of the family, arbiter of its ethics and manners, has first given tongue.

She looks around at the flushed faces of her brothers and sisters; however, of the four, three, although clearly eager to share their thoughts, are hesitant to speak until "Robert the Magnificent," the acknowledged leader of the family, the one who decides its values and behavior, has spoken first.

He walks round slowly from the fireplace, lays his hand heavily upon his sister's shoulder, and then says, in a tone crisp, terse, Napoleonic—

He slowly walks over from the fireplace, places his hand firmly on his sister's shoulder, and then says, in a sharp, direct, commanding tone—

"Marry him! Shut your eyes, my girl, and swallow him as if he were a pill."

"Marry him! Just close your eyes, girl, and accept him like he's a pill."

"Oh, Robert, I—I couldn't do that! One could swallow anything but a husband. A husband is always there; he can't be swallowed."

"Oh, Robert, I—I can't do that! You can handle anything, but not a husband. A husband is always around; he can't just be gotten rid of."

"Yes, he can. You don't understand those things, child. After the first gulp, you won't notice him; one husband is much the same as another, after a bit. It's his surroundings, not his personality, that will affect your life and your happiness; and they are good—the best of their kind."

"Yes, he can. You don’t get it, kid. After the first sip, you won’t even notice him; one husband is pretty much like any other after a while. It’s his environment, not his character, that will impact your life and your happiness; and it’s good—the best kind."

"Oh, Bob, Bob, I never thought you would take it like this!" breaks in Addie, half crying.

"Oh, Bob, Bob, I never thought you’d react this way!" Addie interrupts, half crying.

"Addie, child, my first thought is your welfare; all selfish emotions, all inward stings must subside before that consideration. You'll not get another chance like this; and we Lefroys must e'en bow our haughty heads and swim with the tide. We're not prepared to pull against it; we should only sink in the struggle. Marry him, Addie, my dear. It will be as I have said, a bit of a wrench at first, but you'll soon get over it, and you will always have your[38] family to fall back upon. We shall be always there, never you fear, to stand by you—to brush him up for you, to—"

"Addie, sweetheart, my main concern is your well-being; all selfish feelings, all inner hurts have to take a backseat to that. You won't get another opportunity like this; we Lefroys have to humble ourselves and go with the flow. We're not ready to fight against it; we'd just drown in the effort. Marry him, Addie, my dear. It will be tough at first, but you'll quickly adjust, and you’ll always have your[38] family to support you. We'll always be there, never worry, to stand by you—to help you out with him, to—"

"Oh, yes, yes," bursts in an eager impassioned chorus, "we'll stand by you, Addie, darling!"

"Oh, yes, yes," bursts in an eager, passionate chorus, "we'll stand by you, Addie, sweetheart!"

"We'll brush him up for you!"

"We'll get him ready for you!"

"We'll tone him down; you'll see—you'll see!"

"We'll calm him down; you'll see—you'll see!"

"Marry him—marry him, dear! Never mind his vulgarity."

"Marry him—marry him, sweetheart! Don't worry about his crudeness."

"Never mind the vitriol or the chemical ma—"

"Never mind the anger or the chemical ma—"

"Or the grocer's van, or anything. You'll have us and the old place back again. What does anything else signify? Marry him, marry him, Addie!"

"Or the grocery delivery truck, or anything. You'll have us and the old place back again. What does anything else matter? Marry him, marry him, Addie!"

Poor Addie, overwhelmed by the vigor and unanimity of the verdict against her, so different from what she has expected, turns from one to another, and then whimpers pathetically—

Poor Addie, overwhelmed by the energy and consensus of the verdict against her, which is so different from what she expected, turns from one person to another and then whimpers sadly—

"It's all very fine you talking like that; but—but, if you were in my place, how would you feel? I don't believe you'd marry him, Pauline, not for all—"

"It's all well and good for you to talk like that; but—but, if you were in my position, how would you feel? I don't think you'd marry him, Pauline, not for anything—"

"Wouldn't I, just?" breaks in Pauline stoutly. "Why, I'd marry him if he were three times as old and as plain and as common as he is! Marry him? Why I'd marry an Irish invincible, I'd marry the hangman himself, in the circumstances! His age is another score in your favor, Addie; he's a man pretty well on in life, I should say."

"Wouldn't I just?" Pauline interrupts firmly. "I’d marry him even if he were three times as old, plain, and ordinary as he is! Marry him? I'd marry an Irish invincible, I’d even marry the hangman himself under the right circumstances! His age actually works in your favor, Addie; he’s a man who’s definitely experienced."

"Only thirty-seven," she puts in moodily.

"Only thirty-seven," she says sullenly.

"Well, thirty-seven is a good age—nearly double your own, child; and a man like him, who has had such a hard life of it, who has been scraping up sixpences since he was four years old, is sure to break up early—he can't stand the strain much after his prime. The chances are ten to one you'll be a free woman before you're thirty. Think of that, my dear!"

"Well, thirty-seven is a good age—almost double your age, kid; and a guy like him, who's had such a tough life, who’s been hustling for pennies since he was four, is bound to wear out early—he won't handle the pressure much past his prime. The odds are ten to one you’ll be a free woman before you turn thirty. Just think about that, my dear!"

"Oh, yes, think of that, Addie! Think of yourself as a lovely—well, not exactly lovely, but extremely nice young widow, with lots of money, living at Nutsgrove, and we all around you, happy as the day is long! Oh, wouldn't it be too awfully lovely!"

"Oh, yes, think about that, Addie! Imagine yourself as a beautiful—well, not exactly beautiful, but really nice young widow, with a lot of money, living at Nutsgrove, and all of us surrounding you, happy as can be! Oh, wouldn't that be just wonderful!"

Addie shakes her head, wipes her eyes slowly, and tries to smile. Pauline kisses her wet cheek coaxingly, Robert pats her plump shoulder. There is a moment's soothing silence, broken by Lottie, who has also crept up to her side, asking in an eager whisper—

Addie shakes her head, wipes her eyes slowly, and tries to smile. Pauline kisses her wet cheek gently, and Robert pats her soft shoulder. There’s a brief moment of comforting silence, interrupted by Lottie, who has also come up to her side, asking in an eager whisper—

"Addie, tell us what he said—what he did. Is he awfully in love, like Guy was in the 'Heir of Redcliffe,' you know? Did he try to—"

"Addie, tell us what he said—what he did. Is he totally in love, like Guy was in the 'Heir of Redcliffe,' you know? Did he try to—"

"Lottie, Lottie," Addie answers angrily, with flaming cheeks, "what silly, what absurd questions you do ask! I never met a child like you."

"Lottie, Lottie," Addie replies, her cheeks flushed with anger, "what ridiculous and absurd questions you ask! I've never met a child like you."

"I don't see how I am so idiotic," she rejoins aggrievedly. "Why should Mr. Armstrong want to marry you unless he were in love with you, I'd like to know?"

"I don't understand how I'm being so stupid," she responds, upset. "Why would Mr. Armstrong want to marry you unless he actually loves you? I'm curious about that."

"Why?" repeats Robert loftily. "I think the reason ought to be patent even to your immature comprehension, Lottie."

"Why?" Robert says with arrogance. "I believe the reason should be obvious, even to your limited understanding, Lottie."

Addie looks at him with an expression of sudden interest.

Addie looks at him with a look of sudden interest.

"Bob, do you know I'm afraid I'm quite as dull as Lottie—for—for—I don't see his reason for wishing to marry me. What is it?"

"Bob, do you know I'm actually worried that I'm just as boring as Lottie—because I don't understand why he wants to marry me. What is it?"

"He is marrying you for your position, of course. What other reason could he have?"

"He’s marrying you for your status, obviously. What other reason could he have?"

"My position? Oh!"

"My stance? Oh!"

"Yes, your position. He has money, he has lands, he wishes to found a family and sink the manufacturer in the squire; therefore, like all of his class, he looks about him for a wife who will bring breeding, ancestry, position as a dowry, the only means by which he can creep into county society. His eye naturally falls on you, the eldest daughter of the House of Lefroy; he seeks to reinstate you as mistress of your forefathers' acres. And what follows this move? Why, without an effort on his part, without one introductory cringe, the gates of county society are swung open to him through you, and his end effected. By Jove, now that I come to think of it, it's a jolly smart move on his part! I didn't give him credit for such clear-sightedness; he's a sharp fellow, and no mistake. Good thing for you, Addie—you'll have me at hand to look after your settlements. I'll keep a sharp eye on him!"

"Yes, your situation. He has money, he has land, he wants to start a family and leave his manufacturing background behind; so, like everyone in his position, he looks for a wife who can bring good breeding, ancestry, and social standing as a dowry, the only way he can break into county society. Naturally, he sets his sights on you, the eldest daughter of the House of Lefroy; he wants to restore you as the lady of your family's land. And what happens next? Well, without any effort on his part, without a single act of flattery, the gates of county society swing open for him because of you, and he achieves his goal. By Jove, now that I think about it, it’s a clever move on his part! I didn’t give him credit for such insight; he’s a sharp guy, no doubt about it. Good for you, Addie—you’ll have me around to keep an eye on your affairs. I’ll watch him closely!"

"So that is his reason, his motive!" thinks Addie, with contemptuous bitterness. "Of course it is a much more likely solution than—than that airy nonsense about the cup of tea. I wonder how a man, a big middle-aged man like him can be so full of littleness, of meanness, and—and—hypocrisy!"

"So that's his reason, his motive!" Addie thinks with a bitter sense of contempt. "Of course, it's a more believable explanation than that ridiculous idea about the cup of tea. I wonder how a man, a big middle-aged guy like him, can be so small-minded, so petty, and—and—hypocritical!"

"Yes," resumes Bob, with cynical fluency, "that is his little game; and his next move will be to gently push the family cognomen from behind the scenes and bring our identity to the fore. He'll begin after a year or two by tacking 'Lefroy' on to 'Armstrong;' you'll be 'Mrs. Lefroy Armstrong of Nutsgrove,' my dear; then a hyphen will be smuggled in; after that you'll become 'Mrs. Armstrong-Lefroy of Nutsgrove;' and, by Jove, before your son and heir reaches maturity probably, he'll be as clean a Lefroy, at least in name, as would have been his poor disinherited uncle but for the irony of fate. You must call him 'Robert,' after me, Addie."

"Yes," Bob continues, with a sarcastic smoothness, "that's his little strategy; and his next move will be to subtly shift the family name from the background to the front. He'll start after a year or two by adding 'Lefroy' to 'Armstrong;' you’ll be 'Mrs. Lefroy Armstrong of Nutsgrove,' my dear; then a hyphen will sneak in; after that, you'll be 'Mrs. Armstrong-Lefroy of Nutsgrove;' and, by gosh, before your son and heir reaches adulthood, he'll probably be as much a Lefroy by name as his poor disinherited uncle would have been if not for the irony of fate. You should name him 'Robert,' after me, Addie."

But this generous speech has not the soothing effect intended, for Addie, with red, angry face, starts to her feet and shakes off her clinging family passionately.

But this kind speech doesn't have the calming effect it was meant to, because Addie, with a red, angry face, jumps to her feet and shakes off her clingy family in frustration.

"How do you know I shall ever marry him at all? I never said I would; and I'm sure I won't now—I'm sure I won't. I might have done so before—before, when I didn't understand; but, now that you have shown me what he is, I won't be the staff to prop his mean snobbishness. Let him get pedigree and breeding somewhere else; he shall not buy them from me, big as his price is!"

"How do you know I’ll ever marry him? I never said I would, and I'm definitely not going to now—I'm sure of it. Maybe I would have before—back when I didn’t see who he really is; but now that you’ve opened my eyes to his true nature, I refuse to support his pathetic snobbery. Let him find his pedigree and breeding elsewhere; he can't get them from me, no matter how much he thinks he can pay!"

Dismay appalls the family at this unexpected turn of affairs; the unfortunate orator and elucidator stands staring with open mouth, not able to produce a protesting sound. Aunt Jo it is who briskly and successfully comes to the rescue. She has taken no part in the discussion, but has sat at the window apart in a soothing daydream, her heart singing a canticle of joy that the days of her bondage are at last closing in—sat, living through in happy prospective the coming year, established once more in her neat, comfortable little house, where the day worked itself out from sunrise to sunset with the soothing regularity of clock-work, where the voice of insulting tradesmen never penetrated, where all was peace, neatness, comfortable economy, and respectability.

Dismay strikes the family at this unexpected turn of events; the unfortunate speaker stands there with his mouth wide open, unable to make a sound. It’s Aunt Jo who swiftly and effectively comes to the rescue. She hasn’t participated in the discussion but has been sitting at the window, lost in a soothing daydream, her heart singing with joy that her days of confinement are finally coming to an end—imagining happily the year ahead, settled again in her tidy, cozy little house, where the day flows smoothly from sunrise to sunset like clockwork, where the voices of rude tradesmen never reach, and where everything is peaceful, tidy, economically sound, and respectable.

"Robert, Pauline, Henry," she cries sharply, roused by Addie's disastrous wrath, "what are you tormenting the poor child about, talking of things you do not in the least understand? Don't you see that she is perfectly worn out with exhaustion and excitement and the pain of her foot. Come to bed, child, come to bed; you're not in a state to be up. I'll make you a nice hot drink that will send you to sleep at once. Here's your stick. What a grand one it is! Where did you get it? From Mr. Armstrong? Well, it's like himself, strong, reliable, and stout-limbed."

"Robert, Pauline, Henry," she calls out sharply, jolted by Addie's furious anger, "why are you stressing the poor child, talking about things you don't even understand? Can't you see that she's completely worn out from exhaustion and excitement, not to mention her hurt foot? Come to bed, sweetheart, come to bed; you're not fit to be up. I'll make you a nice hot drink that will help you fall asleep right away. Here's your stick. What a great one it is! Where did you get it? From Mr. Armstrong? Well, it's just like him, strong, dependable, and sturdy."


CHAPTER VII.

"How does your ankle feel this morning?"

"How does your ankle feel this morning?"

"Better—much better, thank you. In a day or two it will be quite strong again."

"Better—much better, thanks. In a day or two, it’ll be really strong again."

Miss Lefroy is seated in a moldy old summer-house at a corner of the farm-house garden, shelling a dish of peas, little Emma Higgins, her landlady's youngest but two, helping her with zealous dirty fingers. Unable any longer to bear the horsehair hardness of the parlor sofa and the stuffiness of the house, she has escaped hither, heedless of her aunt's protestations.

Miss Lefroy is sitting in a musty old summer house at the edge of the farmhouse garden, shelling a bowl of peas, with little Emma Higgins, her landlady's second youngest, eagerly helping her with grubby fingers. Unable to stand the uncomfortable horsehair sofa and the stuffiness of the house any longer, she has come here, ignoring her aunt's objections.

Mr. Armstrong stands leaning against the rotting woodwork, supporting a starved clematis-stalk, making the whole building creak and quiver with the weight of his brawny shoulders.

Mr. Armstrong stands leaning against the decaying wood, propping up a thin clematis stalk, making the entire building creak and shake under the weight of his muscular shoulders.

"Mr. Armstrong, spare us!" laughs Addie nervously. "We're two such miserable little specimens of the Philistine, Emmy and I—we're scarcely worth destruction."

"Mr. Armstrong, give us a break!" Addie laughs anxiously. "Emmy and I are just two pathetic examples of the Philistine—we're hardly worth destroying."

"I don't know about that. If measles or croup had carried off Delilah when she was as young and harmless-looking as you, Miss Lefroy, why, Samson might have died in his bed. May I enter? There are no scissors on the premises?"

"I can't say for sure. If measles or croup had taken Delilah when she was as young and innocent-looking as you, Miss Lefroy, then Samson might have died peacefully in his bed. Can I come in? Is there a pair of scissors around?"

"No; your beard is quite safe; you may enter if you like."

"No, your beard is perfectly safe; you can come in if you want."

"I went to the farm first, and your aunt directed me here," he says, taking a seat beside her on the stone slab.

"I went to the farm first, and your aunt directed me here," he says, sitting down next to her on the stone slab.

"I got tired of the house—it was so close. The smell of the laborers' dinner toward midday is very strong everywhere; it flavors even the sweetbrier outside the parlor window; so I came here."

"I got tired of the house—it was too close. The smell of the laborers' lunch around midday is really strong everywhere; it even affects the sweetbriar outside the living room window; so I came here."

"Yes, it was a good move."

"Yes, it was a smart decision."

A silence follows; Addie wildly racks her brain for a sensible remark, but finds not one. He, resting his arm on the table, for some moments contentedly watches the movement of her slim brown fingers.

A silence follows; Addie frantically tries to think of something smart to say, but can't come up with anything. He leans his arm on the table and for a while, contentedly watches the movement of her slender brown fingers.

"Miss Lefroy, you are throwing the pods into the dish and the peas on the ground. Is that—"

"Miss Lefroy, you're tossing the pods into the dish and dropping the peas on the ground. Is that—"

"So I am, so I am!" she answers petulantly. "But I can't do anything when I'm—I'm watched like—that. Mr. Armstrong"—with sudden desperate bluntness—"you have come for your answer, have you not? Well, I have consulted them all, and they think it ought to be 'Yes.'"

"So I am, so I am!" she replies irritably. "But I can't do anything when I'm—I'm watched like—that. Mr. Armstrong"—with sudden, desperate directness—"you’ve come for your answer, haven't you? Well, I’ve talked to all of them, and they think it should be 'Yes.'"

"Then you will marry me, Miss Lefroy?"

"Then you will marry me, Miss Lefroy?"

"I suppose so."

"I guess so."

He takes her unresisting hand and holds it in a strong cool clasp,[41] while every nerve in her body tingles with the impulse to snatch it rudely from him; but she resists it, and merely says, panting a little—

He takes her unresisting hand and holds it in a firm, cool grip,[41] while every nerve in her body tingles with the urge to pull it away from him; but she holds back and simply says, breathing a bit heavily—

"I must go in now with the peas."

"I need to head in now with the peas."

"Oh, not yet! There is time enough surely!"

"Oh, not yet! There’s definitely enough time!"

"No; they are wanted for early dinner, and take a great deal of boiling."

"No; they are needed for an early dinner and require a lot of boiling."

"Where's little Emmy? Gone off! Then I will take them in myself and bring you out some cushions and footstools; your ankle is not at all properly supported. I wonder your brothers or sisters did not look after you better!"

"Where's little Emmy? She’s gone! Then I’ll take care of them myself and bring you some cushions and footstools; your ankle isn’t supported well at all. I’m surprised your brothers or sisters didn’t look after you better!"

As soon as he disappears Addie hobbles out eagerly, and looks around. Spying Lottie prowling among the gooseberry bushes she hails her imperatively.

As soon as he disappears, Addie hobbles out excitedly and looks around. Spotting Lottie lurking among the gooseberry bushes, she calls out to her urgently.

"Lottie, come here at once! Where are the others?"

"Lottie, come here right now! Where is everyone else?"

"Mooning about. Auntie gave orders that no one, on any account, was to disturb you and Mr. Armstrong in the summer-house. She said I was not even to peep through the cabbage-plot at the back. I wonder why? Is it because he may want to kiss you?"

"Loitering around. Auntie instructed that no one, under any circumstances, should disturb you and Mr. Armstrong in the summer house. She said I wasn't even allowed to peek through the garden at the back. I wonder why? Is it because he might want to kiss you?"

"Go and tell them all, all—to come to the arbor at once, and to stay with me the whole time that Mr. Armstrong is here; do you hear? Tell them—tell aunt, too—that, if they don't, I'll send him about his business as sure as my name's Addie Lefroy! Go quickly, miss; I'm in earnest. Let them come back before him now, or else—"

"Go and tell everyone—everyone—to come to the arbor right now and stay with me the entire time Mr. Armstrong is here; do you understand? Tell them—tell Aunt, too—that if they don't, I'll send him away for sure, just like my name's Addie Lefroy! Hurry up, miss; I'm serious. They need to come back before he shows up, or else—"

Lottie obeys, duly impressed by her sister's determined manner, and, when the happy suitor returns, laden with footstools and cushions, prepared for a long morning's tête-à-tête with his love, he finds the rickety bower in possession of the whole family, who linger by him all the morning, favoring him with their views, and opinions of things in general, favoring him also with diffuse reminiscences of personal biography, and systematically intercepting the faintest exchange of word, or even look, with his sweet-voiced betrothed.

Lottie goes along with it, clearly impressed by her sister’s determined attitude, and when the happy suitor comes back, loaded with footstools and cushions, ready for a long morning of private time with his love, he finds the rickety gazebo occupied by the whole family, who stick around all morning, sharing their thoughts and opinions on everything, giving him long-winded stories about their lives, and constantly interrupting any chance for even the slightest word or glance with his sweet-voiced fiancée.

He bears it with tolerable patience for an hour or so, and then relapses into moody taciturnity, thus leaving the burden of entertainment on the able shoulders of "Robert the Magnificent," who fancies that the brilliancy and aristocratic flavor of his conversation are creating a most favorable, in fact, overpowering effect on his plebeian guest, little deeming, honest lad, that the said guest at the time is inwardly voting his future brother-in-law one of the most insufferably flippant young prigs and bores it has ever been his misfortune to meet. At last, unable to stand it any more he takes an irritated turn round the garden, where he is immediately joined by the two younger Lefroys.

He manages to hold it together for about an hour, but then slips back into a moody silence, leaving the task of entertainment to "Robert the Magnificent." Robert thinks his brilliant and sophisticated conversation is impressing his common guest, completely unaware that the guest is internally judging his future brother-in-law as one of the most annoyingly pretentious young snobs he has ever encountered. Finally, unable to tolerate it any longer, he takes an annoyed stroll around the garden, where he is quickly joined by the two younger Lefroys.

"Are you fond of gooseberries, Mr. Armstrong?" begins Lottie, whose voice has not had fair play in the arbor. "Would you like me to pick you some?—though they are wretched in this garden—little sour hard balls scarcely worth picking."

"Do you like gooseberries, Mr. Armstrong?" Lottie asks, her voice not getting much attention in the arbor. "Would you like me to pick some for you?—even though they're terrible in this garden—small, sour little balls hardly worth the effort."

"They're splendid up at Nutsgrove," he answers eagerly, struck with a happy thought—"splendid, large, soft, sweet, and yellow. Suppose you all trot up there now—Robert, Pauline, Hal, and you, and have a good morning's feed—eh?"

"They're amazing up at Nutsgrove," he replies excitedly, hit with a joyful idea—"amazing, big, soft, sweet, and yellow. How about you all head up there now—Robert, Pauline, Hal, and you—and enjoy a nice morning snack—right?"

"Oh, it would be delicious! You'd come with us, too, wouldn't you?"

"Oh, that sounds amazing! You'd come with us, right?"

"Well—ah, no; I would remain with your sister and aunt—keep them company until you come back."

"Well—uh, no; I think I'll stay with your sister and aunt—keep them company until you get back."

"Would you? Oh, dear, then we can't go."

"Would you? Oh no, then we can't go."

"Why not, pray?"

"Why not, really?"

"Because Addie made us all promise faithfully, while you were away with the peas, that we would remain and help her to entertain you whenever you came, and never to leave her. She has no conversational powers, she says; but Rob and Polly have a lot—haven't they? And they have promised, so have Hal and I too. It's an awful pity, isn't, it? I—I wish you'd come with us; I know Addie wouldn't mind a bit. She's very hot-tempered, you know—worse than any of us—but awfully good-natured, and not a scrap huffy, like Bob and Poll."

"Since Addie made us all promise while you were away with the peas that we’d stay and help her entertain you whenever you came and never leave her. She says she’s not great at conversation, but Rob and Polly are really good at it—aren't they? They’ve promised, and so have Hal and I. It's such a shame, isn't it? I—I wish you'd come with us; I know Addie wouldn’t mind at all. She’s really quick-tempered, you know—worse than any of us—but she’s incredibly good-natured and not at all huffy, unlike Bob and Poll."

Armstrong takes no notice of the suggestion, but walks straight back to the arbor and bids the attached family farewell.

Armstrong ignores the suggestion and heads straight back to the arbor to say goodbye to the family there.

They stand in a group watching his tall massive figure stalking down the path.

They stand together, watching his tall, sturdy figure making his way down the path.

"How big he looks in this bit of a garden—regularly dwarfs the old shrubs into plants!"

"Wow, he looks huge in this small garden—totally makes the old shrubs look like little plants!"

"Yes, he's what Sally would call a fine figure of a man. Well, Addie, you'll have quantity, if you don't have qua—"

"Yes, he's what Sally would call a good-looking guy. Well, Addie, you'll have quantity, if you don't have quality—"

"I say, Addie," bursts in Bob, excitedly, "did you ask him about my ship?"

"I say, Addie," Bob interrupts, excitedly, "did you ask him about my ship?"

"No, Robert, of course not."

"No, Robert, not at all."

"You didn't? And yet you know I have to sail on Saturday, and leave here to-morrow afternoon. Quick, quick; run and ask him about it now!"

"You didn't? And still you know I have to set sail on Saturday and leave here tomorrow afternoon. Hurry up; go ask him about it now!"

"What am I to ask him?"

"What should I ask him?"

"What? Why, hang it, there's a question! Ask him if I may write and throw up the whole thing, of course."

"What? Well, that's a good question! Ask him if I can write it all out and just throw the whole thing away, of course."

"Oh, Bob, Bob," cries the poor little maid, coloring and shrinking. "I—I couldn't ask him yet; I couldn't begin so soon—the very first day!"

"Oh, Bob, Bob," the poor little maid cries, blushing and pulling back. "I—I can't ask him yet; I can't start that right away—the very first day!"

"What?" cries Bob, with angry bitterness. "Then you'll actually let me sail in the beastly rotten old tub to-morrow, and live the life of a water-rat for the next six months—perhaps never see me again—rather than say one word that would save me? Oh, I never heard of such confounded selfishness in all my life! I never imagined that any one calling herself a sister could behave so!"

"What?" Bob exclaims, filled with anger. "So you're really going to let me sail in that horrible, rusty old boat tomorrow and live like a rat for the next six months—maybe never see me again—just to avoid saying one word that could help me? I've never seen such unbelievable selfishness in my life! I never thought anyone who calls themselves a sister could act like this!"

"Oh, Addie, Addie, don't be so hard, so selfish!"

"Oh, Addie, Addie, don't be so harsh, so self-centered!"

"Don't send away poor Bob like that. Go after him—go after him, quick!"

"Don't let poor Bob leave like that. Go after him—hurry up!"

"But my foot—my foot—I can scarcely walk! I should never catch him now," she pleads.

"But my foot—my foot—I can barely walk! I’ll never catch up to him now," she pleads.

"Yes, you could—here's your stick; he has stopped to light his cigar at the gate. Go!"

"Yeah, you can—here's your stick; he’s paused to light his cigar at the gate. Go!"

Thus urged, she limps painfully after him, calling his name, but he does not hear her, and the distance between them increases. She is about to give up the pursuit in despair, when he stops a second time to caress a tawny mongrel that has wriggled itself fawningly between his legs; then her voice is borne to him on the light summer[43] breeze. He turns and advances quickly to meet her, with a glad smile and outstretched hands.

Thus urged, she limps after him painfully, calling his name, but he doesn't hear her, and the distance between them widens. She is about to give up in despair when he stops again to pet a tawny mutt that has playfully nestled against his legs; then her voice carries to him on the gentle summer breeze. He turns and quickly approaches her with a joyful smile and open arms.

"Have you come to say good-by to me, Addie?"

"Have you come to say goodbye to me, Addie?"

"Yes—no—yes," she answers breathlessly, unconsciously clinging to him to steady her shaking knees. "It's—it's—about Robert. Need he—must he join his ship on Saturday?"

"Yes—no—yes," she replies breathlessly, unconsciously holding onto him to steady her shaking knees. "It's—it's—about Robert. Does he—does he have to join his ship on Saturday?"

He looks thoroughly bewildered.

He looks completely confused.

"Need he join what ship—where? I don't understand."

"Which ship does he need to join—where? I don't get it."

"Oh, don't you remember? I told you about it yesterday—such a dreadful service—no salary—articles for three years—cargo of salt to China!"

"Oh, don’t you remember? I told you about it yesterday—what a terrible experience—no pay—contracts for three years—shipping salt to China!"

"Yes, yes, to be sure; I remember. He does not care for his appointment. Tell him he may write to cancel it at once; I'll make it right at head-quarters for him; and then we must find him a more suitable berth on shore."

"Yes, definitely; I remember. He isn't interested in his appointment. Tell him he can cancel it right away; I'll take care of it at headquarters for him, and then we need to find him a better position on land."

"Oh, thank you, thank you! How very kind you are!"

"Oh, thank you so much! That's really nice of you!"

She is about to move away; but he lays his hand on her shoulder.

She is about to move away, but he places his hand on her shoulder.

"Wait a moment; you're not half rested. You—you will try to like me a little, won't you, Addie?"

"Wait a sec; you’re not really rested. You—you will try to like me a bit, right, Addie?"

"Oh, yes!" she answers fervently, her shining eyes looking straight into his. "I will begin at once, and try as hard as ever I can to like you, Mr. Armstrong; you are so very kind!"

"Oh, definitely!" she replies passionately, her bright eyes locking onto his. "I'll start right away and do my absolute best to like you, Mr. Armstrong; you're really so kind!"

With a laugh that is half a sigh his hands drop and he turns away.

With a laugh that's half a sigh, he lets his hands drop and turns away.

"I'm a fool, a fool—a blind, besotted fool!" he says to himself a little later. "I wish I could throw it all up; I wish I had the strength of mind. It won't do—it won't do! I shall live to reap in remorse and sorrow what I've sown in doubt and weakness—something tells me I shall. Well, well, so be it, so be it! I must go through with it now to the end, come what may."

"I'm such a fool, a complete fool—blind and lovestruck!" he thinks to himself a little later. "I wish I could just give it all up; I wish I had the willpower. This isn’t going to work—it just won't! I can feel that I’m going to live with regret and sadness for what I've created out of doubt and weakness—something tells me that's what’s coming. Well, fine, I guess that’s how it has to be! I have to see this through to the end, no matter what happens."


Addie somewhat sulkily imparts the good news to her family, and then goes up to her room, locks the door, and lifts from the bottom of her trunk her cracked old papier-mâché desk, from which she takes a photograph wrapped in tissue paper, with the remains of a gloire de Dijon rose that was nipped from the parent-stem one soft June night three years before and fastened near her throat by warm boyish fingers—cousinly, not brotherly fingers. She scatters its loose stained petals out of the window, and then takes a long look at the picture of her soldier-cousin, Edward Lefroy, who spent a month at Nutsgrove the last time the colonel visited his home.

Addie somewhat grumpily shares the good news with her family, then heads up to her room, locks the door, and pulls out her cracked old papier-mâché desk from the bottom of her trunk. She takes out a photograph wrapped in tissue paper, along with the remains of a gloire de Dijon rose that had been snipped from the parent stem one soft June night three years ago and pinned near her throat by warm, boyish hands—cousinly, not brotherly hands. She scatters its loose, stained petals out of the window and then takes a long look at the picture of her soldier cousin, Edward Lefroy, who spent a month at Nutsgrove the last time the colonel visited his home.

It is a bright laughing young face, fair and unbearded, as different in form, color, and expression from the face of her present lover as it possibly can be. The difference seems to strike the girl with painful reality, for tears fall from her downcast eye and drop upon the smiling features.

It’s a bright, cheerful young face, light-skinned and without a beard, completely different in shape, color, and expression from her current partner’s face. The contrast seems to hit the girl with a painful truth, as tears fall from her lowered gaze and land on the smiling face.

"Oh, Ted, Ted, did you mean anything on that day when you were rushing away? It was all so quick, so hurried, when the order came for you to rejoin, that I had not time to think, to understand. Did you mean anything in that hot farewell whisper, 'Good-by, good-by, little woman; we're as poor as a pair of church-mice now, but, should I come back for you one day with a lac of rupees, you'll be ready for me, won't you, Addie darling?' That was three years[44] ago, Ted, three years ago—and never a word from you since! I'm a goose to think of you now—I know I am; something tells me you've whispered the same to half a score of girls since; but, Teddy, if you did mean anything, come back for me now, before it's too late, before it's too late!"

"Oh, Ted, Ted, did you mean anything that day when you were rushing off? Everything happened so fast, so hurriedly, when you got the order to rejoin, that I didn't have time to think or understand. Did you mean anything in that hot farewell whisper, 'Goodbye, goodbye, little woman; we're as poor as church mice now, but if I come back for you one day with a ton of money, you'll be ready for me, right, Addie darling?' That was three years[44] ago, Ted, three years ago—and not a word from you since! I'm silly to think about you now—I know I am; something tells me you've probably said the same to half a dozen girls since then; but, Teddy, if you meant anything, please come back for me now, before it's too late, before it's too late!"

"Addie, Addie, dinner is up, and there's a batter-pudding! Come down quick!"

"Addie, Addie, dinner's ready, and there's batter pudding! Come down fast!"

"Coming!" she shouts; and then, carefully wiping the precious cardboard, she opens the well-thumbed family album. "I needn't destroy you, poor Ted; but you must leave my old desk now, and spend the rest of your days with the family"—placing him opposite to a simpering crinolined relative leaning against a pillar, with a basket of flowers in her hand. "Good-by, good-by, dear boy; I've watered your grave for the last time! And now for batter-pudding and a breaking heart!" she adds, with a light, half-contemptuous, half-wistful laugh, as she runs down-stairs.

"Coming!" she calls out; and then, carefully wiping the precious cardboard, she opens the well-worn family album. "I don't have to get rid of you, poor Ted; but you need to leave my old desk now and spend the rest of your days with the family,"—she places him opposite a smirking relative in a crinoline dress leaning against a pillar, holding a basket of flowers. "Goodbye, goodbye, dear boy; I've watered your grave for the last time! Now it's time for batter pudding and a broken heart!" she adds with a light, somewhat dismissive, yet nostalgic laugh as she runs downstairs.


The next morning, when Miss Lefroy appears at breakfast, she finds the parlor heavy with the breath of roses; eagerly she inhales their delightful fragrance.

The next morning, when Miss Lefroy shows up for breakfast, she finds the parlor filled with the scent of roses; she eagerly breathes in their wonderful aroma.

"Aren't they lovely?" cries Lottie. "Did you ever see such a basketful? They are all for you, Addie, with 'T. A.'s compliments.' And look at the dishes of cherries and strawberries! Bob has been at them already—has polished off a couple of pounds. If you don't be quick, you'll not have any left. Fall to, Addie, fall to!"

"Aren't they beautiful?" Lottie exclaims. "Have you ever seen such a big basket? They're all for you, Addie, with 'T. A.'s compliments.' And check out the bowls of cherries and strawberries! Bob has already gotten into them—he's eaten a couple of pounds. If you don't hurry up, there won't be any left. Dig in, Addie, dig in!"

But Addie turns away her head, and declares that she does not care for fruit so early in the day; and presently she even finds fault with the flowers—they are too much for the small close room—they give her a headache. She goes forth to the clover field opening out from the yard, and stretches herself at full length on the fresh sward to while away the long morning hours, her idle mind no longer troubled by the irregularities of French grammar, or the habits and manners of ancient Babylonia.

But Addie turns her head away and says she doesn't care for fruit so early in the day; and soon she even complains about the flowers—they’re too much for the small, cramped room—they give her a headache. She heads out to the clover field that opens up from the yard and lies down on the fresh grass to pass the long morning hours, her idle mind no longer bothered by the quirks of French grammar or the customs and behaviors of ancient Babylonia.


"Addie, Mr. Armstrong is in the parlor with Aunt Jo. Will you go in to him, or are we to bring him out here?"

"Addie, Mr. Armstrong is in the living room with Aunt Jo. Will you go in to see him, or should we bring him out here?"

"I'll go in to him; you're all there, aren't you?"

"I'll go in to see him; you're all there, right?"

"Oh, yes. Don't you fear; we're all there, and we mean to stop."

"Oh, yes. Don't worry; we're all here, and we plan to put a stop to it."

"All right then; I'll follow you in presently," says Addie; and then, after a minute or two, she moves toward the house, muttering to herself as she does so, "'Soldier, sailor, tinker, tailor, policeman, plowboy, gentleman—' Oh, you wretches, you mocking little wretches, you shameful little fibbers, can you not tell me the truth even now? I'm to marry a gentleman still, am I? Oh, Ted, Ted, does it mean that you are coming across the sea to me—now—now, at the eleventh hour? I wish I knew!"

"Okay then; I'll catch up with you in a bit," Addie says; and then, after a minute or two, she heads toward the house, mumbling to herself as she goes, "'Soldier, sailor, tinker, tailor, policeman, plowboy, gentleman—' Oh, you wretches, you mocking little wretches, you shameful little liars, can you not tell me the truth even now? I'm still supposed to marry a gentleman, right? Oh, Ted, Ted, does this mean you're coming across the sea to me—now—now, at the last minute? I wish I knew!"


Mr. Armstrong does not stay long this afternoon, having business of importance at Kelvick. He waits to drink a cup of tea poured out by his love's nimble hands; and so, during a lucky moment, while the family are engaged in a light skirmish, he manages to slip[45] unperceived a hoop of diamonds on her unwilling finger, and then he takes his leave.

Mr. Armstrong doesn’t stick around for long this afternoon because he has important business at Kelvick. He stays just long enough to enjoy a cup of tea poured by his love’s quick hands; and during a fortunate moment, while the family is caught up in a light scuffle, he skillfully slips[45] an unwelcomed diamond ring onto her finger without her noticing, and then he takes his leave.

After this they are not troubled very much with his society. About two or three times a week he looks in for half an hour to enjoy a peep at his future wife, whom he always finds enshrined in a circle of her devoted family, a circle which, after the first unsuccessful attempt, he does not try to rout. Miss Darcy is the only member with whom he is able to enjoy the favor of an uninterrupted tête-à-tête; and one morning toward the end of June, after being closeted with her for a couple of hours, it is decided to their mutual satisfaction that the sooner Miss Lefroy becomes Mrs. Armstrong the better for herself and all those interested in her.

After this, they don't really see much of him. About two or three times a week, he drops by for half an hour to catch a glimpse of his future wife, who is always surrounded by her loving family—a group he doesn’t try to break up after the first awkward attempt. Miss Darcy is the only one he can spend time alone with, and one morning toward the end of June, after being alone with her for a couple of hours, they both agree that the sooner Miss Lefroy becomes Mrs. Armstrong, the better it will be for her and everyone involved.

This conclusion is delicately conveyed to the young person, who has not a tangible objection to raise, not a single plea to urge for delay, particularly as Aunt Jo skillfully cuts the ground from under her feet by complaints of her failing health and her longing for the restoring air of Leamington, which would be sure to set her up again at once, she feels.

This conclusion is gently communicated to the young person, who has no real objection to bring up, not a single reason to ask for more time, especially since Aunt Jo cleverly undermines her position with worries about her declining health and her desire for the refreshing air of Leamington, which she believes will instantly revive her.

Addie's marriage is settled to take place during the second week in August, a little over two months from the day of her betrothal; and the reign of bustle begins by an immediate migration from the undignified shelter of Sallymount Farm to Laburnum Lodge, just outside Nutsford, the residence of Mrs. Doctor Macartney, who has gone to the seaside for a couple of months with her family, and who was quite ready, for a smart pecuniary consideration, to let her neatly appointed house even to the reckless Lefroys for the time being.

Addie's wedding is scheduled for the second week of August, a little over two months from the day she got engaged; and the chaos begins with an immediate move from the humble shelter of Sallymount Farm to Laburnum Lodge, just outside Nutsford. This is the home of Mrs. Doctor Macartney, who has gone to the seaside for a couple of months with her family. She was quite willing, for a good financial deal, to rent her nicely furnished house even to the carefree Lefroys for the time being.

Addie hotly opposed the change at first, but, as usual, was overruled by the family, backed by Aunt Jo.

Addie strongly opposed the change at first, but, as usual, was overruled by the family, supported by Aunt Jo.

"We can't afford it—you know we can't!" she pleaded earnestly. "You told me not a fortnight ago that you had only seven pounds ten to finish the quarter; therefore how can we afford to take Laburnum Lodge, Aunt Jo?"

"We can't afford it—you know we can't!" she pleaded earnestly. "You told me just two weeks ago that you only had seven pounds ten to get through the quarter; so how can we afford to take Laburnum Lodge, Aunt Jo?"

"We must manage it somehow, child," Miss Darcy answered, with a slight blush. "Don't trouble your head about it any more, for the thing must be done. It would be too unseemly to have you married from Steve Higgins's farm, your sisters and brothers quite agree with me; and—and—Mr. Armstrong wishes it besides—so there is nothing more to be said about it."

"We have to figure it out somehow, kid," Miss Darcy replied, blushing slightly. "Don't stress about it anymore because it has to happen. It would be too inappropriate for you to get married from Steve Higgins's farm; your siblings completely agree with me; and—and—Mr. Armstrong wants it too—so there's no more to discuss."

It was the same with her trousseau. In vain she protested, objected, revolted, against each article of attire added daily to her miserable wardrobe—against dresses, bonnets, mantles, against shoes, gloves, umbrellas, underclothes; it was all of no use. Aunt Jo and Pauline went on ordering and suggesting just as if she had not spoken. It seemed to the pained, bewildered girl that she was in the hands of every tradesman and tradeswoman in the town of Kelvick, and, after a couple of hours' shamefaced agony, she used to escape from Madame Armine's smooth wily fingers and approving exclamations in a state of impatient revolt that strangely puzzled that experienced lady. "Oh, it is unbearable," she would cry, "to be lodged, fed, clothed by him thus—unbearable to think that every pound of meat that comes to the table is paid for by him, as well as the dress, the stockings, the shoes, the gloves I shall wear standing[46] beside him at the altar! It is unbearable to think he is paying for me before I am purchased! How can they stand it, all of them? How can Robert, whom I thought so haughty, so proud, so sensitive, take it as he does? They must know—of course they must know—and yet don't seem to mind."

It was the same with her trousseau. She protested, complained, and rebelled against each piece of clothing added daily to her miserable wardrobe—dresses, bonnets, coats, shoes, gloves, umbrellas, undergarments; it was all pointless. Aunt Jo and Pauline continued ordering and suggesting as if she hadn’t said a word. The confused and hurt girl felt like she was at the mercy of every shopkeeper in the town of Kelvick, and after a couple of hours of embarrassed agony, she would escape from Madame Armine's smooth, manipulative hands and approving remarks, feeling a strange and intense frustration that puzzled the experienced lady. "Oh, this is unbearable," she would exclaim, "to be housed, fed, and clothed by him like this—it's unbearable to think that every piece of meat on the table is paid for by him, along with the dress, the stockings, the shoes, and the gloves I’ll wear standing[46] next to him at the altar! It’s unbearable to think he’s paying for me before I’m even bought! How can they handle it, all of them? How can Robert, whom I thought was so proud, so sensitive, take it so easily? They must know—of course they must know—and yet they don’t seem to care."

At other times a mad impulse would urge her to take up the finery that was fast filling the house, and fling it at Mr. Armstrong's feet, refusing to be further suffocated by his benefits; but luckily the opportunity failed for the uncomfortable feat, as Armstrong was called away on business of importance to the North of England just a fortnight before his wedding-day, and did not reappear at Laburnum Lodge until all her boxes were safely corded and standing in a row in the hall, labeled in Robert's round schoolboy hand—"Mrs. Armstrong, Charing Cross, London."

At times, a wild urge would make her want to grab the fancy clothes that were taking over the house and throw them at Mr. Armstrong's feet, refusing to be smothered by his generosity any longer; but fortunately, that chance didn’t come as Armstrong was called away on important business in the North of England just two weeks before their wedding day, and he didn’t return to Laburnum Lodge until all her boxes were securely tied up and lined up in the hall, labeled in Robert's neat schoolboy handwriting—"Mrs. Armstrong, Charing Cross, London."


CHAPTER VIII.

It is just a week before the wedding-morning. Aunt Jo and Pauline are discussing the bill of fare for the breakfast; Addie is lying on a sofa by the open window, languidly reading the newspaper.

It is just a week before the wedding morning. Aunt Jo and Pauline are talking about the menu for the breakfast; Addie is lying on a sofa by the open window, lazily reading the newspaper.

"You have quite made up your mind then, Addie?" asks the elder lady. "You won't have any one at the ceremony but just our immediate circle—not even your Aunt and Uncle Beecher?"

"You've really made up your mind, then, Addie?" the older lady asks. "You don't want anyone at the ceremony except our close family—not even your Aunt and Uncle Beecher?"

"Quite!" answers Addie sharply. "I'll have no one but you and the boys, Polly and Lottie—not another soul. I'll be married in my traveling-dress, not in the white broché at all; and no one is to be let into the church. The doors are to be locked when we have entered."

"Absolutely!" Addie responds sharply. "I only want you and the boys, Polly and Lottie—no one else. I'll get married in my traveling dress, not in the white broché at all; and nobody is allowed into the church. The doors are to be locked once we've entered."

"It will be a Quakerish kind of festival, certainly," says Pauline regretfully. "If ever I get married, I'll make a little more noise than that. And I suppose Mr. Armstrong will have none of his friends or relatives either?"

"It'll definitely be a Quaker-style festival," Pauline says with a hint of regret. "If I ever get married, I plan to make a bit more noise than that. And I guess Mr. Armstrong won't have any of his friends or family there either?"

"No."

"Nope."

"Heigh-ho! I think you might have let some one in, just to temper the chill of the first family breaking-up—Teddy Lefroy, for instance. How he'd stir us up! And I'm sure he'd come, if you'd ask him, Addie."

"Heigh-ho! I think you might have let someone in, just to lighten the mood of the first family breaking apart—Teddy Lefroy, for example. How he would get us all excited! And I'm sure he’d come if you invited him, Addie."

The newspaper drops from her hands; she turns quickly, with flushed cheeks.

The newspaper falls from her hands; she turns quickly, her cheeks flushed.

"Teddy Lefroy? What do you mean, Polly? How could I ask him? He's in India."

"Teddy Lefroy? What do you mean, Polly? How can I ask him? He's in India."

"No, he isn't; he came home about a month ago for a year at the depot. I heard it when I was at Aunt Selina's, but forgot to tell you until now."

"No, he isn't; he got back home about a month ago for a year at the depot. I heard it when I was at Aunt Selina's, but I forgot to tell you until now."

"Where is he—in England?"

"Where is he—in the UK?"

"No, somewhere in Ireland, near Kilkenny. I forget the name of the place."

"No, it’s somewhere in Ireland, close to Kilkenny. I can’t remember the name of the place."

"I wonder," says Addie, after a short pause, "if he has heard of my intended marriage?"

"I wonder," Addie says after a brief pause, "if he knows about my upcoming marriage?"

"Can't say, I'm sure," answers Pauline, carelessly. "Oh, yes, though, I should think the chances are that he has, for there was a[47] pretty brisk correspondence going on between him and the admiral while I was at Greystones! You know he's the old gentleman's godson; and I suspect Master Teddy had been dipping pretty freely and asking assistance, to judge by the expression of the godpapa's benign countenance while reading his letters. Poor Teddy, he's a regular Lefroy in that way; his purse was a perfect sieve. Do you remember, Addie, the presents he used to bring us from Kelvick—the blue silk handkerchief he brought you, which Hal upset the pot of blackberry jam over? How mad you were, to be sure! How you did pinch and cuff the poor child until the tears ran down his face! It seems but yesterday. Dear Ted, how bright and bonny he was, to be sure! I wish he'd come and see us while you are away, Addie; and I wish you were not going in for such a tremendous honeymoon—a whole month! How shall we get on without you, love? Oh, dear, I hope you'll miss us awfully! I hope Mr. Armstrong will get tired of you, and send you home to us before the time is half gone."

"Can't say for sure," Pauline replies casually. "Oh, actually, I think he probably has, since there was a pretty lively exchange happening between him and the admiral while I was at Greystones! You know he's the old gentleman's godson; and I suspect Master Teddy had been asking for money quite a bit, judging by the look on his godfather's face while reading his letters. Poor Teddy, he's a total Lefroy in that regard; his wallet was like a sieve. Do you remember, Addie, the gifts he used to bring us from Kelvick—the blue silk handkerchief he brought you that Hal spilled a pot of blackberry jam on? You were so mad, for sure! You really pinched and whacked the poor kid until he was in tears! It feels like just yesterday. Dear Ted, he was so bright and cheerful, wasn't he? I wish he'd come to see us while you're away, Addie; and I wish you weren't going on such a long honeymoon—a whole month! How will we manage without you, love? Oh dear, I hope you'll miss us terribly! I hope Mr. Armstrong will get tired of you and send you back to us before the time is half over."

Every morning and evening for the rest of that eventful week Addie, with straining eyes and quickly-beating heart, watches the postman; but he never brings her what she wants, never brings her a line of congratulation, renunciation, reproach, or regret from the neighborhood of Kilkenny.

Every morning and evening for the rest of that busy week, Addie, with strained eyes and a racing heart, watches the postman; but he never brings her what she hopes for, never brings her a note of congratulations, farewell, blame, or sorrow from the Kilkenny area.

Her wedding-morning comes cloudless and sunny. She is married uneventfully, with the quivering rays from the stained-glass windows erected to the memory of René, Comte le Froi, and his wife Clothilde, A.D. 1562, bathing her pale emotionless face in purpling golden light. And then she signs her maiden name—Adelaide Josephine Lefroy—for the last time on earth.

Her wedding morning arrives, clear and bright. The ceremony goes smoothly, with the shimmering rays from the stained-glass windows honoring René, Comte le Froi, and his wife Clothilde, CE 1562, casting a warm golden light on her pale, expressionless face. Then, she signs her maiden name—Adelaide Josephine Lefroy—for the last time.

The breakfast is tearless, but a little strained, remarkable only for an able and grandiloquent speech from Robert, which is however somewhat marred at the close by the arrival of a costume from Madame Armine at the eleventh hour, which entails the reopening of trunks and much excitement and fuss.

The breakfast is awkward but without tears, notable only for a talented and elaborate speech from Robert, which is somewhat spoiled at the end by the late arrival of a costume from Madame Armine, leading to the reopening of trunks and a lot of excitement and commotion.

Miss Darcy follows the bride up to her room, where she finds her gazing blankly out of the window alone. She steals behind her and puts her arms round her neck.

Miss Darcy follows the bride up to her room, where she finds her staring blankly out of the window by herself. She sneaks up behind her and wraps her arms around her neck.

"Heaven bless you, my child, and give you every joy, every happiness in the new life that lies before you!"

"Heaven bless you, my child, and give you all the joy and happiness in the new life ahead of you!"

"Thank you, auntie darling; thank you also for your goodness to me, and for all you have ever done and suffered for me and mine. I think I never felt it, never understood it, until now," she adds, breaking down a little at last. "But I'll never forget—never! You have been the dearest, the truest friend we have ever had, and one day you will meet with your reward."

"Thank you, dear aunt; thank you for your kindness to me, and for everything you've ever done and endured for me and my family. I don't think I really felt or understood it until now," she says, finally breaking down a bit. "But I will never forget—never! You have been the most precious, the truest friend we've ever had, and one day you will get what you deserve."

"Not truer, my dear," Miss Darcy answers gravely, "than the friend, generous, strong, and unselfish, into whose hands Heaven put you but a few hours ago. You have a good husband, Addie, a truly good husband, my dear—one whom you can respect, honor, and obey all the days of your life. I am leaving you in his hands without a shadow of doubt, a twinge of apprehension. He may not have the outward polish, the surface-attraction of those born in the purple; but he is nevertheless a gentleman at heart—a gentleman in the true sense of the word, liberal, large-minded, incapable of a[48] mean or ignoble act or thought. You feel that you believe me, don't you, dear, don't you?" she repeats, peering anxiously into the girl's wistful weary face.

"Not more true, my dear," Miss Darcy replies seriously, "than the friend, generous, strong, and selfless, into whose hands fate placed you just a few hours ago. You have a good husband, Addie, a genuinely good husband, my dear—one you can respect, honor, and support for the rest of your life. I’m leaving you in his care without a doubt or a hint of worry. He might not have the outward charm or the surface appeal of those born into privilege; but he is a gentleman at heart—a true gentleman, open-minded, broad-thinking, incapable of any mean or dishonorable act or thought. You can feel that you believe me, right, dear? Don’t you?" she repeats, looking closely into the girl’s tired, hopeful face.

"Yes—oh, yes!" Addie answers in a whisper. "I think I do, auntie, I think I do."

"Yes—oh, yes!" Addie replies softly. "I think I do, auntie, I think I do."

For during the last month the theory of Mr. Armstrong's motive in matrimony so unluckily broached by the keen-sighted Robert, and which had awakened her active contempt, daily lost hold of her mind. She had but little opportunity of studying his character, or even of ascertaining the bent of his sympathies and tastes: nevertheless she was forced to acknowledge to herself that, low-born as he undoubtedly was, Armstrong of Kelvick was not a snob, that, though he respected rank and its many attributes of power, he did not love a lord with the servile fondness of the British tradesman, and that the end and aim of his existence were not to have the gates of county society flung open to him—nor was that the motive which had urged him to marry her.

For the past month, the theory about Mr. Armstrong's reasons for wanting to get married—which had been unfortunate enough to be brought up by the perceptive Robert and had sparked her strong disdain—slowly faded from her thoughts. She didn’t have much chance to really get to know his character or figure out what he cared about or liked, but she had to admit to herself that, despite his humble background, Armstrong of Kelvick was not a snob. While he respected high status and its various forms of influence, he didn't admire a lord with the subservient adoration of a typical British tradesman, and it wasn’t his goal in life to gain access to the elite social circles; that wasn’t why he wanted to marry her.

"I could not tell you before, dear," resumes Aunt Jo softly, drawing her niece to a chair beside her—"but now that you are a wife it is different—what your husband has done for you and yours. I can not even now tell you how delicate, how unobtrusively generous, he has been in all his dealings with our unfortunate affairs."

"I couldn't tell you before, my dear," Aunt Jo continues gently, pulling her niece to a chair next to her, "but now that you're a wife, things are different—what your husband has done for you and your family. I still can’t even begin to explain how thoughtful and quietly generous he has been in all his interactions with our difficult situations."

"I know, I know—at least I half guessed it all."

"I get it, I get it—at least I kinda figured it all out."

"I had a long conversation with him last night, Addie, after you had all gone to bed, and he then told me the arrangements he had made for the children's futures. Will you listen to them now, or would you rather hear of them from him?"

"I had a long conversation with him last night, Addie, after you all went to bed, and he told me about the plans he made for the kids' futures. Do you want to hear them now, or would you prefer to hear them from him?"

"From you, from you!"

"From you, from you!"

"Well, to begin with Robert. He is taking him into his own office to learn the elements of business; and, though I dare say the dear boy will be more of a hinderance than assistance there at present, yet he is giving him a fair salary to start with, and is establishing him in the household of his head-clerk, a most respectable married man, where he will have all the comforts of home. Hal he is sending to Dr. Jellett's at St. Anne's, the best school in the county; and the girls, who are to live with you, are to have the advantages of first-class governesses and masters from Kelvick. And that is not all, Addie. See this piece of crumpled paper he thrust into my hands when he was going. It is a check for four hundred pounds—half of it to defray little debts and personal expenses I've been put to in our late stress, and to help me to start comfortably in my old home; the other half, Addie, to pay off old bills that we Lefroys have owed in the place for years—bills of your heartless father's, child—to coach-builders, wine-merchants, tobacconists, and others, of which he must have heard. And, oh, Addie, if you had seen how shamefaced and confused he was when he was trying to explain what he meant, you'd have thought he was the guilty party, not that other who—who broke my poor sister's heart before she was thirty, and abandoned you for a—"

"Well, to start with Robert. He’s taking him into his own office to learn the basics of business; and, although I’m sure the poor boy will be more of a hindrance than a help right now, he’s offering him a decent salary to begin with and is setting him up in the home of his head clerk, a very respectable married man, where he’ll have all the comforts of home. Hal is being sent to Dr. Jellett’s at St. Anne’s, the best school in the county; and the girls, who will live with you, will get the benefits of top-notch governesses and tutors from Kelvick. And that’s not all, Addie. Look at this crumpled piece of paper he handed me when he was leaving. It’s a check for four hundred pounds—half to cover the little debts and personal expenses I've incurred during our recent hardships, and to help me settle in comfortably in my old home; the other half, Addie, to pay off longstanding bills that we Lefroys have owed in this place for years—bills from your heartless father, dear child—to coach-builders, wine merchants, tobacconists, and others, which he must have heard about. And, oh, Addie, if you had seen how embarrassed and flustered he was when he was trying to explain what he meant, you would have thought he was the guilty one, not the other who—who broke my poor sister's heart before she turned thirty, and abandoned you for a—"

Addie moved away quickly, and pressed her hot cheek to the cool pane of the window, and a sudden light breaks over her clouded sky, showing her a purpose, an aim with which she can ennoble and[49] sweeten the years of coming life, make it of value to herself and to others.

Addie quickly moved away and pressed her warm cheek against the cool windowpane. Suddenly, a light broke through her cloudy thoughts, revealing a purpose and a goal that could enrich and[49] bring meaning to her future years, making her life valuable to herself and to others.

"I will be a good wife to him," she whispers warmly. "I will try to pay him back the debt we owe him. I will brighten his home, and make it a happy one for him; I will never let him regret the day he married me and mine; I will be gentle, loving, companionable, always striving to please; I will curb my awful temper, put a check on my impetuous tongue. He will never guess, never suspect that I am not perfectly happy and contented, never know that I don't care for him as I might have cared for another—another not half as good, as noble, as generous, or as true as he is. Oh, why can't I—why can't I? How perverse and hard-hearted I am! But it won't matter; he'll never know—never! He'll never see me without a smile on my lips and cheerfulness in my eyes. I'll be a good wife to you, Tom, I will! Oh, help me, dear Heaven!"

"I'll be a good wife to him," she whispers softly. "I’ll do my best to repay the debt we owe him. I’ll make his home brighter and create a happy environment for him; I’ll never let him regret the day he married me and mine; I’ll be gentle, loving, and friendly, always trying to please him; I’ll control my awful temper and hold back my impulsive words. He’ll never guess, never suspect that I’m not completely happy and content, never know that I don’t care for him as I could have cared for someone else—someone not even half as good, noble, generous, or true as he is. Oh, why can’t I—why can’t I? How twisted and heartless I am! But it won’t matter; he’ll never know—never! He’ll never see me without a smile on my face and warmth in my eyes. I’ll be a good wife to you, Tom, I will! Oh, help me, dear Heaven!"


CHAPTER IX.

The honeymoon is a fortnight old.

The honeymoon is two weeks old.

Mrs. Armstrong, in a pale silk of grayish blue, with ruffles of creamy lace at throat and wrists, and sparkling diamonds in her pretty pink ears, is languidly toying with a bunch of muscatel grapes, listening to the grateful plash of the waves breaking on the pebbly shore below.

Mrs. Armstrong, in a light grayish-blue silk dress with creamy lace ruffles at her throat and wrists, and sparkling diamonds in her lovely pink ears, is lazily playing with a bunch of muscatel grapes, listening to the soothing sound of waves crashing on the pebbly shore below.

The room in which she sits is a charming one, delicately yet luxuriously furnished, bright with hothouse flowers, with big French windows opening on to a canopied balcony overhanging the restless waters of St. George's Channel. Her husband is leaning back in his chair, sipping his post-prandial claret in blissful enjoyment.

The room she’s in is lovely, elegantly and comfortably decorated, filled with tropical flowers and large French windows that open onto a shaded balcony overlooking the choppy waters of St. George's Channel. Her husband is relaxed in his chair, enjoying a glass of claret after dinner with a look of pure contentment.

"Headache all gone, Addie?" he asks, breaking a pleasant drowsy silence.

"Is your headache gone, Addie?" he asks, interrupting a nice, sleepy silence.

She turns her smiling face to him with a slight start.

She turns her smiling face toward him with a slight surprise.

"Headache? Had I a headache, Tom? Oh, I remember! That was this morning—ages ago—after bathing! Fancy your remembering all that time!"

"Headache? Did I have a headache, Tom? Oh, I remember! That was this morning—so long ago—after bathing! Can you believe you remember all that time?"

"Well, I hope I am not such a callous wretch as to forget my wife's ailments, even after the long 'ages' of a summer morning."

"Well, I hope I'm not so heartless as to forget my wife's health issues, even after the long stretch of a summer morning."

"That is a real pretty speech, as Miss Tucker, on the flat below us, would say. I'll treasure it in my memory, Tom, and recall it to you, say, this day five years."

"That's a really nice speech, like Miss Tucker from the apartment below us would say. I'll keep it in my memory, Tom, and remind you of it, say, five years from today."

"You'll find it in tune, my dear. I'm not afraid."

"You'll find it in tune, my dear. I'm not scared."

She shakes her head doubtfully.

She shakes her head skeptically.

"Impossible! Even though your spirit was willing, the boys would have corrupted you long before. Fancy Bob or Hal inquiring after a headache six hours old! Listen to the music; how sweet it sounds!"

"Impossible! Even if you were eager, the guys would have led you astray way before that. Can you imagine Bob or Hal asking about a headache from six hours ago? Listen to the music; it sounds so sweet!"

"Like a turn on the pier, dear?"

"Like a spin on the pier, darling?"

She assents gladly, and trips off to array herself, returning almost at once with a chip-hat and light lace-scarf thrown round her shoulders.

She gladly agrees and heads off to get ready, returning almost immediately with a hat and a light lace scarf draped around her shoulders.

"Addie, you're not going out in that flimsy garment at this hour of the night—quite a sharp wind rising too! Go and put on something warmer."

"Addie, you can’t go out in that thin outfit at this hour of the night—especially with such a strong wind picking up! Go and put on something warmer."

"But I'm quite warm, Tom. Why, I have been out in the bitterest east wind, with snow on the ground and with a bad sore throat, not more heavily clad than this!"

"But I'm pretty warm, Tom. I've been out in the harshest east wind, with snow on the ground and a bad sore throat, and I'm not dressed any more warmly than this!"

"Well, my dear, that is an experience you may boast of, but which you will not practically repeat. Go, like a good girl, and put on that white woolly thing I saw in your wardrobe this morning."

"Well, my dear, that's an experience you can brag about, but you won't actually do it again. Go on, like a good girl, and put on that white fluffy thing I saw in your closet this morning."

She complies sweetly, but when out of sight, petulantly pulls the wrap from its shell, muttering—

She agrees sweetly, but when she's out of sight, she angrily pulls the wrap from its shell, mumbling—

"Well, I hope this will satisfy him. Why it's first cousin to a blanket! I shall be suffocated. Oh, dear!"

"Well, I hope this will make him happy. It's practically a blanket! I'm going to suffocate. Oh, no!"

They sally forth and stroll slowly through the fashionable crowd, Addie's feet keeping time to a swinging gavotte, while she furtively eyes some dozen couples whose demeanor and gay attire incline her to suspect that they are in the same interesting position as herself and Tom.

They head out and walk casually through the trendy crowd, Addie's feet moving in rhythm to a lively gavotte, while she discreetly watches a dozen couples whose behavior and cheerful outfits lead her to think that they are in the same intriguing situation as her and Tom.

After a time they leave the crowd and walk to the end of the pier, which they have all to themselves. They clamber over the moonlit rocks and stand arm in arm looking across the rippling waters, the music reaching them mellowed by distance into divinely soothing harmony.

After a while, they leave the crowd and walk to the end of the pier, where they have it all to themselves. They scramble over the moonlit rocks and stand arm in arm, gazing across the shimmering waters, the music drifting to them, softened by distance into a beautifully calming harmony.

It is an hour, a moment to put poetry into the breasts of the Smallweed family.

It’s a time, a chance to infuse poetry into the hearts of the Smallweed family.

Armstrong feels its influence. He bends his dark face over his wife's, and asks sentimentally—

Armstrong feels its impact. He leans his dark face over his wife's and asks in a sentimental tone—

"Are you happy, Addie?"

"Are you happy, Addie?"

"Oh, yes—yes!" she whispers back, with sparkling eyes. "Why should I not be? You are so very k—"

"Oh, yes—yes!" she whispers back, with sparkling eyes. "Why shouldn’t I be? You are so very k—"

He blocks the sentence with a kiss.

He stops the sentence with a kiss.

"You need not have been in such a hurry," she laughs. "How do you know I was going to say that, after all? There are lots of other adjectives beginning with a 'k,' besides 'kind.' Let me see—'kantankerous,' for instance—"

"You didn't have to rush," she laughs. "How do you know I was going to say that? There are plenty of other adjectives that start with a 'k,' besides 'kind.' Let's see—'cantankerous,' for example—"

"Hem! When I was at school, 'cantankerous' began with a 'c,' Mistress Addie."

"Hem! When I was in school, 'cantankerous' started with a 'c,' Mistress Addie."

"Oh, dear! I won't try repartee again, no matter how grievous the assault. Tom, what a valuable governess you robbed the Moggeridges of! You owe them compensation, sir."

"Oh no! I won’t attempt to make witty remarks again, no matter how serious the attack. Tom, what a valuable governess you took away from the Moggeridges! You owe them some compensation, sir."

A faint breeze brings to them a few bars of one of the sweetest, saddest love-songs ever written. Addie's voice drops; she says, scarcely above her breath—

A light breeze carries a few lines of one of the sweetest, saddest love songs ever written. Addie's voice lowers; she says, barely above a whisper—

"And you, Tom—are you happy too?"

"And you, Tom—are you happy as well?"

"Happier, dear, than I ever thought I could be, even in my wildest dreams of matrimonial bliss. I've had you only a fortnight, little wife, and yet I don't know how I did without you during all the past years, or what life would be to me it you went from me now."

"Happier, my dear, than I ever thought I could be, even in my wildest dreams of married life. I've had you for just two weeks, little wife, and yet I can't imagine how I managed without you all those years, or what my life would be like if you left me now."

"I have no immediate intention of going," she remarks, rubbing her soft cheek against his coat-sleeve.

"I don't plan on leaving right now," she says, rubbing her soft cheek against his coat sleeve.

"No, you're bound for life now, thank Heaven!" he says fervently. "And, when I think of the many times I have been within an ace of losing you, child, of throwing the whole thing up and letting you go, I rejoice in possessing the gift of pig-headedness, and—"

"No, you're stuck for life now, thank goodness!" he says passionately. "And when I think about all the times I almost lost you, kid, when I nearly gave up and let you go, I’m grateful for my stubbornness, and—"

"You were within an ace of giving me up! When, Tom? I never knew."

"You were so close to giving up on me! When, Tom? I never realized."

"Scores of times. I thought I could not make you happy, or myself either. I shrunk from the risk."

"Many times, I thought I couldn't make you happy, or myself either. I hesitated to take the chance."

"Why? What risk?"

"Why? What’s the risk?"

"We were so different, you see, Addie—there was such a gulf between us, not only of years, but of experience, of habit, of thought and mode of life. My past had been so rough, so lonely, so self-sufficing. And then—then, you did not like me, Addie; I saw that plainly enough. You used to shrink if I tried to come near you; and the way you hedged yourself in with those blessed boys was disconcerting, to say the least of it."

"We were so different, you see, Addie—there was such a gap between us, not just in age, but in experience, habits, thoughts, and lifestyle. My past had been so tough, so solitary, so independent. And then—then, I could tell you didn't like me, Addie; that was pretty clear. You would pull away if I tried to get close; and the way you surrounded yourself with those boys was pretty unsettling, to say the least."

"I saw you did not like it," she says, with a low laugh.

"I saw you weren’t into it," she says, laughing softly.

"Not like it! By Jove, if you could have guessed the many times my fingers have itched to close on the shapely throat of that brother of yours, my dear, you would—"

"Not like it! Honestly, if you only knew how many times I've wanted to wrap my fingers around that brother of yours, my dear, you would—"

"Poor Bob!"—a little anxiously. "You must not bear him ill-will, Tom; he's off his guard now. You see, I did not understand you then—did not know how to talk to you; you looked so big—so out of my world. But now it is all different." Then, after a short pause—"And so you think I can make you happy, husband—you don't regret it? You won't find us too much for you at Nutsgrove? For we're—we're not a comfortable family to live with, Tom! Oh, indeed we're not! Poor Aunt Jo had an awful time of it with us, and the Beechers found Pauline very trying at Greystones. Then I have a shocking temper; and Lottie, poor child, is dreadful when her questioning mood is on. Now don't be ridiculous, Tom, for I'm quite serious."

"Poor Bob!"—a little worried. "You can’t hold a grudge against him, Tom; he’s not himself right now. You see, I didn’t understand you then—I didn’t know how to talk to you; you seemed so big—so out of my league. But now everything's different." After a brief pause—"So you really think I can make you happy, husband—you don’t regret it? You won’t find us too overwhelming at Nutsgrove? Because we’re—we’re not an easy family to live with, Tom! Oh no, we’re really not! Poor Aunt Jo had a tough time with us, and the Beechers found Pauline really challenging at Greystones. Plus, I have a terrible temper; and Lottie, poor girl, can be unbearable when she’s in one of her questioning moods. Now, don’t be silly, Tom, because I’m completely serious."

"I like Lottie," he says, smiling; "she's persevering, to be sure, but quite without guile. Pauline I think I can put up with too. Your temper, sweetheart, may be a bit of a trial; but fortunately I've a broad back, and a constitution, physical and mental, of granite."

"I like Lottie," he says with a smile; "she's definitely determined, but completely honest. I think I can manage with Pauline too. Your temper, sweetheart, might be a bit difficult; but luckily I have a strong back and a body and mind made of stone."

"You'll want it, I suspect. But tell me, Tom, something about your early life. Had you no father or mother that you remember?"

"You'll probably want to know, I guess. But tell me, Tom, about your childhood. Do you have any memories of your father or mother?"

"No; my mother died when I was an infant, and my father left me on the parish and went to America."

"No; my mom died when I was a baby, and my dad left me with the parish and went to America."

"How very strange—both our fathers behaving in much the same way! I think fathers are rather a mistake in families, Tom."

"How weird—both our dads acting in pretty much the same way! I think dads are kind of a mistake in families, Tom."

He laughs.

He's laughing.

"So I began life unembarrassed by family connections—a—a—foundling, in fact—you don't mind, do you, Addie? And for the thirty-seven years of my life I've lived alone, entirely for myself—worked for myself, struggled for myself, dreamed for myself, built castles in the air to be inhabited by myself alone. A despicable state of existence, wasn't it? I blush when I look back on it now."

"So I started my life without any family ties—a—a—foundling, actually—you don't mind, do you, Addie? And for the thirty-seven years of my life, I've lived alone, completely for myself—worked for myself, struggled for myself, dreamed for myself, built castles in the air just for me. A pretty sad way to live, right? I feel embarrassed when I think about it now."

"You were not unhappy?"

"Were you not unhappy?"

"No, because I did not know any better. I could not go back to it now; you have broken the charm of egotism and sordid ambition. Oh, sweetheart, you cannot imagine how strange and refreshing it is to shake off the monotony of self at last, to be absorbed in another night and day, to forget one's separate existence, to feel that life before one will be full to overflowing of goodly promise, unfading blossom! It is like stepping back from the blightful shade of a late autumn night into the glory of a fresh spring morning. Ah, you[52] cannot follow me there, little one! You have not been baptized in selfishness as I have been; and, though you like me well enough not to shrink from the future which is to me a vista of undimmed sunshine, yet I am not to you what you are to me, Addie; I doubt sorely if I can ever be."

"No, because I didn’t know any better. I couldn’t go back to it now; you’ve broken the spell of self-centeredness and dirty ambition. Oh, sweetheart, you can’t imagine how strange and refreshing it is to finally shake off the monotony of being self-focused, to be completely immersed in another person day and night, to forget my own existence, to feel that life ahead will be overflowing with wonderful possibilities, vibrant blooms! It’s like stepping out from the bleak shade of a late autumn night into the glory of a fresh spring morning. Ah, you[52] can’t follow me there, little one! You haven’t been immersed in selfishness like I have; and, even though you like me enough not to shy away from the future, which to me is a landscape of bright sunlight, I know I’m not what you are to me, Addie; I seriously doubt if I ever can be."

"Hush!" she says, quickly, with a shudder she cannot repress, "It is no good discussing such matters now. You cannot expect me to follow you in your pretty simile, because I am only passing from spring into summer, and so I do not know what autumn may be like—it will come in time. You like my youth, don't you? You would not have me older? I am young in years, in experience, and in feeling. I cannot help that. I do not know much; but I know that I like you, Tom. I know that; I know too that you are good and stanch and true—ah, twice too good for me!" she adds, with a dry sob that startles him and makes him drift into a more cheerful channel as quickly as he can, into which she follows him with evident relief.

"Hush!" she says quickly, trembling slightly, "It’s not worth discussing this right now. You can’t expect me to keep up with your fancy metaphor because I’m just moving from spring into summer, and I don’t know what autumn will be like—it’ll come in time. You like my youth, right? You wouldn’t want me to be older? I’m young in years, in experience, and in feelings. I can’t help that. I don’t know much, but I do know that I like you, Tom. I know that; I also know that you’re good and strong and true—ah, way too good for me!" she adds, with a dry sob that surprises him and makes him quickly shift to a more uplifting topic, and she follows him into that conversation with clear relief.

"And so, Tom," she asks, presently, "you have no relatives that you know of, except that old Mrs. Murphy who sent me that lovely patchwork quilt as a wedding present? And she is—"

"And so, Tom," she asks, looking at him, "you don’t have any relatives that you know of, except for that old Mrs. Murphy who sent me that beautiful patchwork quilt as a wedding gift? And she is—"

"Only a third or fourth cousin on my mother's side."

"Just a third or fourth cousin on my mom's side."

"And have you lived all your life at Kelvick?"

"And have you lived your whole life in Kelvick?"

"No, dear. I have been half over the world, knocking about east and west since I was twelve years old."

"No, dear. I've been all over the world, traveling east and west since I was twelve."

"Fancy that! I never knew. Your life must have been an interesting one."

"Wow, I had no idea. Your life must have been really interesting."

"Hardly. It was not exactly commonplace; but it certainly wasn't picturesque in any of its phases. I went to Australia when I was quite a lad—worked my way before the mast, and made a little money out there. I came home, and the demon of invention got hold of me. I conceived some wondrous piece of agricultural mechanism which was to make my name and my fortune, over which I spent every farthing I had scraped together. Well, it proved to be a mere worthless abortion, and the discovery was a smart blow to my conceit and my energy. I lost heart for a time, went to the States, where I joined the Confederate Army, fought for two years—it was the time of the struggle for emancipation—and, when it was over, I steered further west, to California, where I did fairly at mining."

"Not really. It wasn't exactly common, but it definitely wasn't scenic in any way. I went to Australia when I was pretty young—worked my way on a ship and made a bit of money while I was there. I came back home, and the urge to invent took over me. I came up with this amazing agricultural machine that I thought would make me famous and rich, and I spent every penny I had saved up. Well, it turned out to be a total flop, and that realization was a tough hit to my confidence and drive. I lost my motivation for a while, went to the States, where I joined the Confederate Army, fought for two years—it was during the time of the fight for freedom—and after it was over, I headed further west to California, where I did pretty well in mining."

"Why, you have been a Jack-of-all-trades, Tom—sailor, soldier, inventor, miner, manufacturer—what else?"

"Wow, you've really done it all, Tom—sailor, soldier, inventor, miner, manufacturer—what's next?"

"That's the whole list. I found at last that liquid-manufacturing paid the best; so I stuck to it. Vitriol gave me my decisive lift. Now, Addie, I will not allow that disdainful little sniff, for vitriol lies very close to my bosom just now. Vitriol bought me Nutsgrove, and Nutsgrove bought me you, and you bought—"

"That's the complete list. I finally realized that making liquids was the most profitable, so I focused on that. Vitriol gave me my big break. Now, Addie, I won't tolerate that dismissive little sniff because vitriol is very important to me right now. Vitriol bought me Nutsgrove, and Nutsgrove brought me you, and you brought—"

"Armstrong of Kelvick, is that you in the flesh? What can have tempted you into the giddy haunts of fashion, so far from your savory chimney-pots, my dear fellow?"

"Armstrong of Kelvick, is that really you? What could have lured you into the flashy world of fashion, so far from your cozy home, my friend?"

"Like the man in the Scriptures, 'I married a wife.' Addie"—to his wife, who stands rather shyly in the background—"let me introduce you to my friend, Mr. Henderson."

"Like the guy in the Bible, 'I married a wife.' Addie"—to his wife, who stands a bit shyly in the back—"let me introduce you to my friend, Mr. Henderson."

They leave the pier and walk to the hotel, remaining for a few[53] minutes talking under the porch; then the two men return to the pier for a smoke. Addie watches them disappear, hatching a little moonlit scamper on her own account to a solitary part of the shore, where she can plunge her free hands and hot face into the rippling water. Alas, woman proposes, but man disposes! She has just cleared the last step of the terrace, when she meets her husband face to face.

They leave the pier and walk to the hotel, chatting under the porch for a few[53] minutes; then the two men head back to the pier for a smoke. Addie watches them go, planning a little moonlit adventure of her own to a quiet part of the shore, where she can dip her free hands and warm face into the rippling water. Unfortunately, while she makes her move, she runs into her husband right at the bottom of the terrace steps.

"Addie, I just ran back to see that you did not remain standing in that draught. Where are you going, child?"—and in an accent of intense surprise.

"Addie, I just rushed back to make sure you weren't standing in that draft. Where are you going, kid?"—and with a tone of genuine surprise.

"Oh, nowhere in particular—at least, only to the edge of the sea for a moment!" she answers, a little hurriedly.

"Oh, nowhere special—at least, just to the edge of the sea for a moment!" she replies, a bit rushed.

"To the shore at eleven o'clock at night, alone! You must have lost your senses, my dear. You must learn to understand that things of that sort cannot be done, and particularly in a place of this kind. Go up to your room at once, please, or you will grieve me very much."

"To the shore at eleven o'clock at night, alone! You must have lost your mind, my dear. You need to understand that things like that can't be done, especially in a place like this. Please go up to your room right away, or you'll upset me a lot."

For an instant she stands irresolute, trying to repress a wild instinct of rebellion, for there is a ring of authority in his voice which stirs the haughty Lefroy blood.

For a moment, she stands unsure, trying to suppress a wild urge to rebel, because there’s a commanding tone in his voice that awakens the proud Lefroy blood.

"I do not see what harm there is; I have been out at all hours of the night at home, and nobody said anything," she persists sullenly.

"I don't see what the big deal is; I've been out at all hours of the night at home, and no one said anything," she insists sulkily.

"It is of no use," he says almost sternly—at least it sounds so to her—"drawing parallels between your past life and your present; they are meaningless. If you wish to return to the shore, I will accompany you, and tell my friend not to wait for me."

"It’s pointless," he says almost firmly—at least that’s how it sounds to her—"to compare your past life with your present; it doesn’t mean anything. If you want to go back to the shore, I’ll go with you, and I’ll tell my friend not to wait for me."

"It is not necessary," she answers, in a low voice. "I am going in."

"It’s not necessary," she replies quietly. "I’m going in."

He follows her a few steps and lays his heavy hand on her shoulder.

He follows her a few steps and places his heavy hand on her shoulder.

"Addie darling, forgive me; I do not make allowance for your youth and the habits of your past life, and—and—I'm so accustomed to be obeyed, to command inferiors, that I—I forgot I was speaking to a lady, to one dearer to me than my life. Forgive me, sweetheart, forgive me!"

"Addie, sweetie, please forgive me. I don’t take into account your youth and your past habits, and—well—I’m so used to being obeyed, to commanding others, that I—I forgot I was talking to a lady, to someone I care about more than anything. Please forgive me, my love, forgive me!"

"Yes—oh, yes!" she says, slowly withdrawing herself from his detaining hand.

"Yes—oh, yes!" she says, slowly pulling her hand away from his grasp.

She walks listlessly up the stairs, stands panting heavily in her flower-scented room, looking to right and left with the quick, restless movement of an animal newly caged. She takes off her hat and cumbrous wrapping, removes the diamonds from her ears, the heavy gold bands from her fingers, and throws them from her; her arms drop to her sides. She remains thus, erect, motionless, rigid, for nearly half an hour, fighting against the sultry storm that sways her young soul; then she sinks quivering into a chair by the table, her head falls on her outstretched hands, and her passion finds vent in a storm of sobs and wild complaints.

She walks aimlessly up the stairs, stands there panting in her room filled with the scent of flowers, glancing around quickly like an animal that’s just been caged. She takes off her hat and heavy coat, removes the earrings from her ears and the thick gold rings from her fingers, tossing them aside; her arms fall to her sides. She stands there, straight and still, for almost half an hour, battling against the muggy storm that rattles her young spirit; then she collapses, trembling, into a chair by the table, her head resting on her outstretched hands, and her emotions spill out in a flood of sobs and desperate cries.

At last she is alone; the long tête-à-tête is broken. A stranger's voice had broken the spell; she can be herself again—can wake Addie Lefroy from her maiden grave for a few short moments, and bid her live and suffer; she can throw the suffocating mask aside, let the hot tears rain from her weary eyes; the quick word, petulant, peevish, fall from her quivering lips—can be herself again, can[54] seek to find the problem of her troubled life, can ask herself if it was a lie, a fraud, a base sequence of hypocrisy, or a glorious martyrdom, an heroic act of self-sacrifice. But nothing answers her, the problem remains unsolved, all before her is blurred with passion, misty with thunderous clouds that veil the transient gleams of a sunshine sweet and tender which she has dimly felt struggling to reach her path during the most trying fortnight of her life. But they do not touch her now; black night shrouds her everywhere.

At last, she is alone; the long tête-à-tête is over. A stranger's voice had broken the spell; she can be herself again—she can wake Addie Lefroy from her maiden grave for a few short moments and tell her to live and suffer; she can throw aside the suffocating mask, let the hot tears fall from her tired eyes; the quick words, petulant and peevish, can escape from her trembling lips—she can be herself again, can[54] try to figure out the problem of her troubled life, can ask herself if it was a lie, a fraud, a cruel display of hypocrisy, or a glorious martyrdom, a heroic act of self-sacrifice. But nothing answers her, the problem remains unsolved, everything before her is blurred with passion, hazy with thunderous clouds that hide the fleeting rays of sweet, tender sunshine which she has faintly felt struggling to reach her path during the most challenging two weeks of her life. But they do not touch her now; darkness surrounds her everywhere.

"He is too good, too generous, too kind, too—too fond of me!" she wails, not conscious that her grief has found articulate sound. "His care, his affection, his watchfulness stifle me. I am not accustomed to them. It is like being transplanted to a hothouse after living all one's life on the top of a breezy hill. I feel I cannot breathe—that is it; I want breath, I want air. Only a fortnight, only a fortnight, and it must go on—I must keep it up to the end! Oh, it is too much—too much! I cannot bear it—I cannot bear it; it will kill me!"

"He's too good, too generous, too kind, too—too in love with me!" she cries, not realizing that her sadness has found its voice. "His care, his affection, his constant attention suffocates me. I'm not used to it. It's like being moved to a greenhouse after spending my whole life on a windy hilltop. I feel like I can't breathe—that's it; I want breath, I want air. Just two weeks, just two weeks, and it has to continue—I have to keep it together until the end! Oh, it's too much—too much! I can't handle it—I can't handle it; it will destroy me!"

Her voice sinks into a dry sob; there is a faint sound in the room, as if a door was being softly closed, a sound which rouses her with a start from her absorbed passion. She looks up quickly, and glances at the closed door leading into her husband's dressing-room. A horrible suspicion flashes across her mind, changing the heat of her blood to an icy chill. She passes noiselessly into the dressing-room; but there is no one there.

Her voice turns into a dry sob; there's a faint sound in the room, like a door quietly closing, a sound that jolts her out of her absorbed state. She looks up quickly and glances at the closed door leading to her husband's dressing room. A terrible suspicion flashes through her mind, turning her warm blood cold. She moves silently into the dressing room, but there's no one there.

"An unnecessary alarm, a trick of the imagination!" she breathes with a sigh of relief.

"Just an unnecessary alarm, a trick of the imagination!" she says with a sigh of relief.

The distraction has the effect of quieting her excited nerves, soothing the storm of her mind. She wipes her eyes briskly, tidies her hair, replaces her wedding-ring.

The distraction helps to calm her excited nerves, soothing the chaos in her mind. She quickly wipes her eyes, fixes her hair, and puts her wedding ring back on.

"I have been a fool! I wonder what set me off like that so suddenly! Such a strange feeling it was—as if I were choking; but I think it has done me good. I feel quite cool, light, and refreshed now, ready for a cup of tea."

"I've really been an idiot! I wonder what made me react that way out of nowhere! It was such a weird feeling—as if I was choking; but I think it actually helped me. I feel calm, light, and refreshed now, ready for a cup of tea."

She passes into her bedroom to replace her hat and wrap; then, drawing aside the blind, she peers out of the window, which is in the front of the hotel, facing the station.

She goes into her bedroom to change her hat and wrap; then, pulling back the blind, she looks out the window, which is at the front of the hotel, facing the station.

"What a lovely night! No wonder one is tempted to remain out. Still he ought to be soon in now; it's past eleven some time, and I should like a cup—Oh, great Heaven!"

"What a beautiful night! It's no surprise that someone would want to stay outside. But he should really come in soon; it's after eleven, and I could really use a cup—Oh my goodness!"

With a cry she falls back from the window, cowering, for at that moment forth from the gloom of the porch underneath, his brave head hanging low on his breast, her husband moves into the moonlight, where he stands motionless for a moment, then lifts his arms with a weary, bewildered gesture, and stumbles forward heavily toward the sleeping sea.

With a scream, she stumbles away from the window, frightened, because at that moment, emerging from the shadows of the porch below, her husband moves into the moonlight, his brave head bowed low. He stands still for a moment, then raises his arms in a tired, confused gesture and lurches forward heavily toward the sleeping sea.

She knows that her sacrifice has been in vain, that she has blighted the prime of him who has enriched her and hers with his best, who has loved her more than his own life.

She realizes that her sacrifice was pointless, that she has ruined the prime years of someone who has given her and her family his best, someone who has loved her more than his own life.


CHAPTER X.

With bursting brain, stunned with unanalyzed pain and bewilderment, as yet but half comprehending the wild words he has unwittingly[55] heard, Armstrong strides blindly onward, trying to fly, to escape from the fever of his heart, from the sound of the wailing childish voice that has tolled the death-knell of his peace.

With a racing mind, shocked by unexamined pain and confusion, still only partially grasping the chaotic words he has unintentionally[55] heard, Armstrong moves forward blindly, trying to escape, to flee from the turmoil in his heart, from the sound of the crying child’s voice that has signaled the end of his peace.

He does not care, does not know whither he goes, for the path before him is misty and blurred in the gleaming moonlight, his eyes are dim with fury and anguish. He rolls heavily against an old seaman tottering home from the public-house, and with an oath closes on him; they struggle for a moment, until Armstrong, staggering backward, loses his footing, and falls from the elevated edge of the esplanade to the soft sand skirting the sea, some ten feet below. The physical shock sobers him; he remains where he has fallen, crouching on the shore, his haggard face buried in his hands. Presently he bursts into a low discordant laugh and homely disjointed soliloquy:

He doesn't care, doesn't know where he's going, because the path ahead is misty and blurry in the bright moonlight, and his eyes are clouded with rage and pain. He crashes into an old sailor who is unsteadily making his way home from the bar, and with a curse, he confronts him; they struggle for a moment until Armstrong, staggering backward, loses his balance and falls off the elevated edge of the walkway to the soft sand by the sea, about ten feet below. The sudden impact clears his head; he stays where he has fallen, huddled on the shore, his worn face buried in his hands. After a while, he bursts into a low, jarring laugh and starts a rambling, disjointed monologue:

"Tom Armstrong, Tom Armstrong, my man, you've made a mess of it at last! It has been pretty plain sailing with you all your life; but now you must take in your canvas, for you've come to grief at last—you've come to grief—to grief—to grief! Oh, fool—fool—fool that I have been! Pip-headed idiot, I deserve my fate!"

"Tom Armstrong, Tom Armstrong, my guy, you've really screwed up this time! It's been pretty smooth sailing for you your whole life, but now you need to face reality because you’ve finally hit a rough patch—you’ve hit a rough patch—a rough patch—a rough patch! Oh, what a fool—fool—fool I’ve been! Dimwit, I deserve what’s coming to me!"

And then he falls into silence again, and goes over, day by day, hour by hour, the short sunny spell of his one love-dream. Every look, every word, every smile, every kiss he lives through again with the lurid lamp of truth and disillusion hanging overhead. A fierce brute-like passion seizes him, he springs to his feet with flaming eyes and distorted face.

And then he falls silent again, going over, day by day, hour by hour, the brief sunny moment of his one love dream. Every glance, every word, every smile, every kiss he relives with the harsh light of truth and disillusion shining down on him. A wild, animal-like passion takes hold of him; he jumps to his feet with blazing eyes and a twisted expression.

"Confusion seize her for a hypocrite," he shouts—"a consummate, lying hypocrite! How dare she blind me as she has done? How dare she debase me in my own eyes, and make my life unbearable? What had I done to her, the jade? Only loved her—only loved her better than my life! Oh, how can such women be? Have they no soul, no heart, no conscience? How could she look me in the face with those clear pure eyes, black perjury lodging in her breast all the time, as she has done every day since I married her? How she has lied to me—how she has lied with her lips, with her eyes, with her smile, with every motion of her body, morning, noon, and night! Confusion seize her!"

"Confusion takes over for a hypocrite," he yells—"a complete, lying hypocrite! How could she blind me like this? How could she make me feel worthless and turn my life into a nightmare? What did I ever do to her, that woman? I loved her—loved her more than my own life! Oh, how can women like this exist? Do they have no soul, no heart, no conscience? How could she look me in the eye with those clear, pure eyes, while hiding that black betrayal in her heart all along, just like she has every day since I married her? How she has deceived me—how she has deceived me with her words, with her eyes, with her smile, with every movement of her body, morning, noon, and night! Confusion take her!"

He dashes on again for miles and miles along the sleeping coast, muttering and gasping, trying to stanch the gaping wound of his love and pride, until the fading moonlight meets the rosy glow of dawn and dies in her embrace; and then, at last thoroughly worn out, he sinks again to rest, his face white and set, the storm of his passion stilled forever, all wrath and bitterness gone from his breast, only pity, remorse, and infinite melancholy dwellers therein. Reason has reasserted her sway, and many dark things are light to him now.

He rushes on for miles along the quiet coast, muttering and gasping, trying to stop the deep wound of his love and pride, until the fading moonlight meets the soft glow of dawn and fades away in her embrace; and then, completely exhausted, he collapses again to rest, his face pale and tense, the storm of his emotions calmed forever, all anger and bitterness gone from his heart, leaving only pity, regret, and deep sadness inside him. Reason has taken control once more, and many dark thoughts now seem lighter to him.

The problem which Addie weakly tried to solve some hours before is clear as day to him she has wronged, and he pities her as sincerely as he pities himself.

The problem that Addie weakly tried to address a few hours ago is crystal clear to him; she has hurt him, and he feels for her just as genuinely as he feels for himself.

"Poor little soul!" he thinks drearily. "Heaven help her, how she must have suffered! And what pluck she must have! Poor little Addie! What chance had she against us all—against my brutish obstinacy and desire, against her greedy, selfish kindred, her miserable surroundings—what chance had she? Not one to stand by her,[56] to save her from me—not even the memory of a lover, I feel sure—not even that! And I called her a hypocrite, a liar, instead of a martyr, a heroine! I have wished her ill because she made her sacrifice without a murmur, nobly, unselfishly; because she sought to build my happiness on the wreck of her own; because she smiled in my face when her heart was perhaps breaking! Oh, forgive me, forgive me, dear; and Heaven teach me how to deal with you gently, unselfishly, tenderly to the end!"

"Poor little soul!" he thinks sadly. "Heaven help her, how much she must have suffered! And what courage she must have! Poor little Addie! What chance did she have against us all—against my stubbornness and desire, against her greedy, selfish family, her miserable situation—what chance did she have? Not one person to stand by her,[56] to save her from me—not even a memory of a lover, I’m sure—not even that! And I called her a hypocrite, a liar, instead of seeing her as a martyr, a heroine! I wished her ill because she made her sacrifice without a complaint, nobly, unselfishly; because she tried to build my happiness on the ruins of her own; because she smiled at me when her heart was maybe breaking! Oh, forgive me, forgive me, dear; and may Heaven teach me how to treat you gently, unselfishly, and tenderly until the end!"

He sits for a full hour without moving, buried in deep thought, mapping out his life and hers, which, alas, is still bound to his till death! And then he rises, undresses, takes a plunge off the rock against which he has been leaning, swims out half a mile to sea, returns, and, much refreshed and quite composed, dresses and walks back to the town, from which he has wandered many miles due west.

He sits completely still for an entire hour, lost in deep thought, planning out his life and hers, which, unfortunately, remains tied to his until death! Then he stands up, takes off his clothes, jumps off the rock he’s been leaning on, swims about half a mile out to sea, comes back, and feeling much refreshed and calm, gets dressed and walks back to the town, from which he has wandered many miles due west.

He finds his wife, who has evidently not been to bed all night, in her sitting-room, with pale wan face and eyes strained with tears and frightened watching.

He finds his wife, who clearly hasn't slept all night, in her living room, with a pale face and eyes swollen from tears and fearful watching.

"Oh, here you are!" she sobs hysterically, when he enters at last. "Where have you been? I thought you were never coming home again. You—you should not have frightened me so!"

"Oh, there you are!" she cries, sobbing uncontrollably when he finally walks in. "Where have you been? I thought you were never coming back. You really shouldn't have scared me like that!"

"I am sorry I frightened you, Addie," he says gently. "I walked on to Sandyfort last night, had a swim there, and then came back; the morning was so lovely, I couldn't take to the train. Why did you sit up? That was wrong."

"I’m sorry I scared you, Addie," he says softly. "I walked to Sandyfort last night, had a swim there, and then came back; the morning was so beautiful, I just couldn’t take the train. Why did you stay up? That wasn’t a good idea."

She makes no reply, but presently creeps up to him and lays her hand on his shoulder, stammering out—

She doesn’t say anything, but soon she sneaks up to him and puts her hand on his shoulder, stammering—

"You—you came to the door of the dressing-room? You—you heard me last night?"

"You—you came to the dressing room door? You—you heard me last night?"

He assents mutely.

He nods silently.

"Then, Tom," she cries, clinging to him feverishly, "you must forget every word I said; they meant nothing—nothing! I don't know what came over me. I was not myself; I think I was mad. You—you—"

"Then, Tom," she yells, holding onto him tightly, "you have to forget everything I said; it didn’t mean anything—nothing! I don’t know what got into me. I wasn't myself; I think I was crazy. You—you—"

"Don't, dear, don't," he says, with a still cold gentleness, putting her from him; "it is of no use. You can never deceive me again, Addie—never! Give up the effort; it would be only useless pain to me and to you."

"Don't, please, don't," he says, with a calm, chilly gentleness, pushing her away; "it's pointless. You can never fool me again, Addie—never! Stop trying; it would only bring unnecessary hurt to both of us."

"I can not—I can not!" she answers, with a quiver in her voice; for something in his face, in his tone, chills her to the heart and tells her, even more powerfully than his words have done, that he will never believe her again; that smiles or tears, protest or prayer, will fall on his ear in vain meaningless sound. "I can not," she repeats, "because you are mistaken. You must—oh, you must listen to me! I tell you it is not fair to judge; I was not myself at the moment, I was—"

"I can't—I can't!" she replies, her voice trembling; because something in his expression, in his tone, sends a chill to her core and tells her, even more strongly than his words have, that he will never trust her again; that smiles or tears, protests or pleas will just be empty noise to him. "I can't," she repeats, "because you're wrong. You have to—oh, you have to listen to me! I'm telling you it's not fair to judge; I wasn't myself at that moment, I was—"

"You were not the 'self' who sacrificed your youth and your liberty so loyally to me at the moment. No; you had cast your chains aside and were inhaling a breath of freedom—unhallowed freedom, you poor little bird," he says with dreary sadness—"and I scared you, Addie. You must let your wings grow again, you must go back to your careless happy maidenhood, get clear of the shadow I brought on your path."

"You weren’t the person who devoted your youth and freedom to me so faithfully at that moment. No; you had thrown off your chains and were breathing in a taste of freedom—unholy freedom, you poor little bird," he says with gloomy sadness—"and I frightened you, Addie. You need to let your wings grow back, you need to return to your carefree, happy youth, and escape the shadow I cast on your path."

"I can not do that—I can not do that; it is too late now!"

"I can't do that—I can't do that; it's too late now!"

"You can, you can," he says. "Youth has strong recuperative power; you will be the same again, Addie, soon. It will all come back; the boys will bring it, the old home, the old associations will bring it to you. This short time of trial will fade from your memory; like a thunderous cloud, it will pass from your sky; you will find, behind, the clear light of spring. Believe me, it will be so."

"You can, you can," he says. "Youth has a powerful ability to bounce back; you'll be the same again, Addie, soon. Everything will return; the boys will bring it back, the old home and the old memories will come back to you. This brief period of struggle will fade from your mind; like a storm cloud, it will move away from your sky; you will find, behind it, the clear light of spring. Trust me, it will happen."

She comes over to him, slowly, hesitatingly, and, dropping upon her knees by his side, seizes his hands.

She approaches him slowly and hesitantly, and, dropping to her knees beside him, takes his hands.

"Don't, Tom; don't talk like that! What is the use? You married me, and nothing can divide us now. I am your wife, and I don't want anything back but your faith in me."

"Don’t, Tom; don’t say that! What’s the point? You married me, and nothing can separate us now. I’m your wife, and I don’t want anything back except your trust in me."

"That you can never recover—at least not in the sense you mean," he says, freeing his hands gently from her detaining clasp and walking away from her side. "Do not ask it, please."

"You're never going to get that back—at least not in the way you're thinking," he says, gently pulling his hands away from her grip and stepping away from her. "Please, don’t ask for it."

"No," she answers, in a low voice, "I will not again."

"No," she replies softly, "I won't do it again."

She rises slowly to her feet, and stands looking blankly out on the sunny waves. "I will not again," she thinks bitterly, "because anything I have to give is of no value to him now; even if I had the love of Juliet to give—which I haven't nor ever could have for any man—even if I had that, he would not care for it now. I have killed that feeling in him; I can read it in the weary bitterness of his face. His fancy for me was sudden, violent, unaccountable even to himself, and it has died a death as sudden as was its birth—a few wild unmeaning words, and it is no more. So much for man's constancy! It is well for me that I did not love him, that he was not the husband of my choice, or this might have been a bitterer, crueler day than it is. Poor Ariadne! I wonder did she make much of a fuss when she was left on the rock, and for how long did she feel it before the other man—I forget his name—came up and rescued her—eh? Were you speaking?"—aloud, sharply.

She slowly stands up and looks blankly out at the sunny waves. "I won't do this again," she thinks bitterly, "because anything I have to offer means nothing to him now. Even if I could give him the love of Juliet—which I can’t, and never could for any man—even if I could, he wouldn’t care about it now. I’ve extinguished that feeling in him; I can see it in the weary bitterness of his face. His attraction to me was sudden, intense, and even confusing for him, and it has died as suddenly as it was born—a few wild, meaningless words, and it’s gone. So much for a man's loyalty! I'm glad I didn't love him, that he wasn't the husband I wanted; otherwise, today could have been much more painful. Poor Ariadne! I wonder if she made a big deal when she was left on the rock, and how long she felt that way before the other man—I can't remember his name—came and saved her—right? Were you saying something?"—aloud, sharply.

"Yes, Addie: I want to know if you will discuss this matter sensibly with me, and help me to arrive at the most satisfactory arrangement for our future lives."

"Yes, Addie: I want to know if you will talk about this sensibly with me and help me come up with the best plan for our future."

"Certainly, if you wish it; I am quite ready. Had we not better take seats? You must be tired after your long walk."

"Of course, if that's what you want; I'm totally ready. Shouldn't we find some seats? You must be tired after your long walk."

Her tone is as steady and as matter-of-fact as his own; they sit at the table facing each other.

Her tone is as steady and straightforward as his; they sit at the table facing each other.

"We must begin by accepting the fact—"

"We need to start by acknowledging the fact—"

"That you have had no breakfast as yet. Am I right?"

"That you haven't had breakfast yet. Am I right?"

"Breakfast?" he repeats absently. "Yes, no—I—I don't remember. No; now that I come to think, I have had none as yet."

"Breakfast?" he asks absentmindedly. "Yeah, no—I—I don't remember. No; now that I think about it, I haven't had any yet."

"Will you allow me to ring and order some for you now?"

"Can I call and order some for you now?"

"Thank you, you are very kind."

"Thanks, that's really nice of you."

When the servant has retired, he resumes quietly—

When the servant has left, he quietly continues—

"By accepting the fact boldly and clearly that we have made a mistake, you and I, in casting our lots together—You follow me?"

"By straightforwardly acknowledging that you and I made a mistake by joining forces—Do you understand?"

She nods, without speaking.

She nods silently.

"But, having done so, it is our duty to look our position steadily, cheerfully, even, if possible, hopefully in the face, and without useless repining or mutual recrimination. We are husband and wife still, in name at least, in the eyes of the law and the world at[58] large, and nothing but death can free us from that self-imposed bondage."

"But having done that, it's our responsibility to face our situation head-on, cheerfully, and even hopefully if we can, without pointless complaining or blaming each other. We are still husband and wife, at least in name, in the eyes of the law and society at[58] large, and nothing but death can free us from that self-imposed bondage."

"Nothing," she echoes absently.

"Nothing," she replies absently.

"Nothing but a contingency which is not likely to occur, and which therefore I need not discuss with you. The question which now must occupy us is how to make our future lives as bearable as we can in the circumstances. If you wish it, we can manage to live apart without much—"

"Nothing but a situation that's unlikely to happen, so I don't need to talk about it with you. The question we should focus on now is how to make our future lives as manageable as possible given the circumstances. If you want, we can figure out how to live separately without too much—"

"No no," she breaks in vehemently, "not that—not that! If you mean that I am to live at Nutsgrove without you, I will consent to no such arrangement. I will never return there without you; you can not move me in that."

"No, no," she interrupts passionately, "not that—not that! If you think I’m going to live at Nutsgrove without you, I won’t agree to any such thing. I will never go back there without you; you can't convince me otherwise."

"I do not wish to do so. The plan I would propose is that you and I return there together, as we had originally intended, and, for a couple of years at least, keep up before the world in general, and your brothers and sisters in particular"—here he winces for the first time—"the semblance, the form of union. Do you feel equal to such an undertaking? Would it be too much for you?"

"I don't want to do that. The idea I have is for you and me to go back there together, just like we originally planned, and for at least a couple of years, to maintain the appearance, the facade of being united in front of everyone, especially your siblings"—here he flinches for the first time—"Can you handle that? Would it be too overwhelming for you?"

"No," she answers, almost cheerfully; "it would not. I could do my part easily."

"No," she replies, almost cheerfully; "it wouldn't. I could do my part easily."

"Yes," he says, with a melancholy smile, "I suppose you could. You—you are a capital actress, Addie."

"Yeah," he says with a sad smile, "I guess you could. You—you're an amazing actress, Addie."

She flushes quickly.

She reddens quickly.

"Not as good as you think—oh, Tom, not as good—"

"Not as great as you think—oh, Tom, definitely not—"

But he goes on, heedless of the interruption—

But he continues, ignoring the interruption—

"The task will not be so difficult as it may appear to you now. Life at Nutsgrove will be very different from what it has been here. I, of course, shall be away at my business all day, and shall have many interests to occupy me which will not touch your life. You will have the boys and the girls to look after, your household affairs, and, I suppose, social engagements which will fill your days pleasantly, I hope. Then it is decided we return together? You have no other plan you would like better to suggest?"

"The task won't be as hard as it might seem to you right now. Life at Nutsgrove will be really different from what it’s been like here. I'll be busy with work all day and will have plenty of interests that won’t affect your life. You’ll have the boys and girls to take care of, your household duties, and, I imagine, social events that will keep your days enjoyable, I hope. So it's settled that we’ll go back together? You don’t have any other plans you’d prefer to suggest?"

"No; let us go home," she says, shortly.

"No, let's go home," she says, firmly.

"So be it. We agree to take up the burden of our separate existences as bravely and as cheerfully as we can, having one tie in common—the secret of our mistake to hide between us. At the same time, if you think it necessary or advisable to confide in your brother Robert and your sister Pauline, I will raise no objection. You have never had, I heard you say one day, any secret from them as yet."

"So be it. We agree to face the challenges of our individual lives as bravely and cheerfully as possible, holding onto one connection—the secret of our mistake that we’ll keep between us. At the same time, if you feel it's necessary or a good idea to share this with your brother Robert and your sister Pauline, I won’t stop you. I remember you saying one day that you've never had any secrets from them."

"No; I don't think I have—at least, not of any importance," she interrupts hurriedly; "but—but I would rather have this now. I would rather—oh, much rather they did not even suspect!"

"No; I don't think I have—at least, not anything important," she interrupts quickly; "but—but I’d rather have this now. I’d much rather—oh, much rather they didn’t even suspect!"

"I think you are right. I think, after mature deliberation, that the more jealously we guard our unfortunate secret—for a time at least—the better it will be. For you must know, my dear, that in cases of this kind—in fact, in almost all cases of family disagreements and domestic ruptures—no matter how much the man be in fault—and he is generally the leading culprit—the burden of blame of trouble, of disgrace even, always falls heaviest on the weakest shoulders. And you are very young yet, Addie, and you have not many friends; that is why I have taken it upon myself to advise[59] you as I have done, to advise you to bear for the present the shelter of my name and protection."

"I think you’re right. After careful thought, I believe that the more we protect our unfortunate secret—for now at least—the better it will be. You should know, my dear, that in situations like this—actually, in almost all cases of family conflicts and domestic issues—no matter how much the man is at fault—and he usually is the main offender—the weight of blame for trouble, or even disgrace, always falls hardest on the weakest shoulders. And you are still very young, Addie, and you don’t have many friends; that’s why I feel it’s my responsibility to advise[59] you the way I have, to suggest that for now, you take shelter under my name and protection."

"How good you are—how very good!"

"How great you are—how truly great!"

"Hush! You know nothing of me—nothing. Do not criticise, but help me to render you justice, to repair the wrong I have done you in my—"

"Hush! You don’t know anything about me—nothing. Don’t criticize, but help me make things right, to fix the harm I’ve done to you in my—"

"Wrong—wrong? What wrong have you done me?" she asks wildly.

"Wrong—wrong? What have you done to hurt me?" she asks frantically.

"You are unnerved and excited from want of food and of rest. Here comes breakfast at last. Afterward you must go and lie down and have a good sleep; you look as if you wanted it badly."

"You feel anxious and energized from lack of food and rest. Breakfast is finally here. After that, you should go lie down and get some good sleep; you look like you really need it."

In constrained silence they finish their meal; then he rises wearily.

In quiet silence, they finish their meal; then he stands up tiredly.

"I am going down to the club for an hour or two, and then I shall have a few letters to write. I hope to see you quite refreshed by dinner-time. Ugh, how dark and cold the morning has become, hasn't it? Coming along, I noticed the storm-warning up at the coastguard station. I'm afraid we're in for bad weather."

"I’m heading down to the club for an hour or two, and then I’ll have a few letters to write. I hope you’ll be feeling quite refreshed by dinner time. Ugh, it’s gotten so dark and cold this morning, hasn’t it? On my way, I saw the storm warning at the coastguard station. I’m afraid we’re in for some bad weather."

"Yes; it looks like a change."

"Yeah; it seems like a change."

"Would you like to be moving, Addie? Have you had enough of the sea? We've had a pleasant fortnight here, and splendid weather for the season. If you'd like to begin moving slowly homeward, I'm quite ready."

"Are you ready to start moving, Addie? Are you done with the sea? We've had a nice two weeks here, and the weather has been great for this time of year. If you want to start heading back home, I'm totally ready."

"Very well; let us move before the storm then."

"Alright; let’s get going before the storm hits."

"I'll write to-day to Nutsgrove to prepare them for our arrival at the end of the week."

"I'll write today to Nutsgrove to get them ready for our arrival at the end of the week."

"Thank you. That will be very nice."

"Thanks. That sounds awesome."

He walks slowly to the door, hesitates for a moment, then returns to where she sits toying with her spoon.

He walks slowly to the door, pauses for a moment, then goes back to where she sits playing with her spoon.

"You—you bear me no ill-will, Addie? We—we are friends still, are we not?"

"You—you don’t hold anything against me, Addie? We—we’re still friends, right?"

"Oh, yes, I suppose so—whatever you like!" she answers coldly. "You have taken upon yourself the definition of our relationship; let us be friends certainly, if you think it judicious."

"Oh, yes, I guess so—whatever you want!" she replies coldly. "You've decided how our relationship is defined; let's be friends, for sure, if you think that's a smart idea."

He looks at her for a moment with frowning brow, then says shortly—

He looks at her for a moment, furrowing his brow, then says briefly—

"That is all I have to say. We understand each other, I think, at last."

"That's all I have to say. I think we finally understand each other."

"Do we?"

"Do we?"

"And this subject need never be reopened between us; do you hear me, Addie?"—a little sternly, for she is humming the refrain of a flippant little song that the band had played on the night before. "I wish the discussion of this subject not to be renewed. I have said all I want to say, and I have heard all I want to hear from you. Until this day twelvemonth I refuse to listen to another word on the subject; on that day we can compare notes and give each other suggestions for the improvement of our programme of life. Are you listening? Do you hear me?"

"And we don’t need to bring this up again, okay, Addie?"—a bit firmly, since she’s humming a catchy little tune the band played last night. "I don’t want to talk about this anymore. I’ve said everything I want to say, and I’ve heard all I need to hear from you. For the next year, I won’t listen to another word about it; on that day, we can share our thoughts and suggest ways to improve our plan for life. Are you paying attention? Do you hear me?"

"Oh, yes, I hear you! Good-morning!"

"Oh, yes, I hear you! Good morning!"


Later on in the day Addie sits on the rocks where she stood on the night before muffled in her woolly wrap, her life almost as free from restraint and vexatious watchfulness as if she still bore her maiden name. Yes, her days are her own again in all that minor detail of[60] movement that makes the sum of existence; she can cast aside every cumbersome article of her trousseau, take off her hat, her cloak, even her shoes and stockings, and paddle in the cool waves, unheeded, unadmonished. But, such is the inconsistency of woman's nature, with the power of this freedom for which she has so lately panted, all desire to exercise it has passed away; she sits very still and subdued, wrapped up in her cloak, shivering a little, her gray eyes fixed in troubled perplexity on the tumbling waters.

Later in the day, Addie sits on the rocks where she stood the night before, wrapped in her woolly shawl, her life almost as free from restraint and annoying vigilance as if she still had her maiden name. Yes, her days are hers again in all those little details of[60] movement that make up life; she can set aside every heavy item from her trousseau, take off her hat, her cloak, even her shoes and stockings, and wade in the cool waves, unnoticed and unbothered. But, such is the inconsistency of a woman’s nature, with the power of this freedom she’s longed for, all desire to use it has faded; she sits very still and thoughtful, wrapped in her cloak, shivering a little, her gray eyes fixed in troubled confusion on the crashing waves.

"Yes," she thinks, with a dreary sigh, "I suppose he is right; there is no use in crying over spilled milk; it is better to accept the inevitable, and make the best of it. Fretting and worrying won't mend matters for him or for me. And, after all, have I not the best things in life left to me still—my own darling brothers and sisters and the home I love? They ought to be enough, surely, surely! Oh, yes, yes, I will do as he wishes! I will put the past from me, forget it, and enjoy the good things left to me. Is it my fault? I never meant to hurt or harm him—Heaven knows that—he knows it too—therefore why can't I be happy by and by? Oh, I must, I must"—with a burst of protesting passion—"and I will!" Then after a long wistful pause—"If I were not so heavily weighted! If I had any hope of paying him back, of lightening the debt! But I have none—none! I got my chance. I've had my day, and lost it—lost it forever!"

"Yeah," she thinks, with a heavy sigh, "I guess he's right; there's no point in crying over spilled milk; it's better to accept what's coming and make the best of it. Worrying won't fix things for him or for me. And, after all, don't I still have the best things in life—my beloved brothers and sisters and the home I cherish? That should be enough, right? Oh, yes, yes, I'll do what he wants! I'll put the past behind me, forget it, and enjoy the good things I still have. Is it my fault? I never meant to hurt or harm him—God knows that—and he knows it too—so why can't I be happy eventually? Oh, I must, I must"—with a burst of passionate defiance—"and I will!" Then after a long, wistful pause—"If I weren't so burdened! If I had any hope of repaying him, of easing the debt! But I have none—none! I got my chance. I've had my moment, and lost it—lost it forever!"


CHAPTER XI.

So Mrs. Armstrong's honeymoon is cut short. Four days later she is again driving up the well-worn avenue of Nutsgrove.

So Mrs. Armstrong's honeymoon is cut short. Four days later she is once again driving up the familiar avenue of Nutsgrove.

It is a lovely afternoon, and, as Addie peers out of the window, a great gladness fills her heart, for every flower seems to bow its head to her in fragrant welcome, and standing on the doorstep are Pauline and Lottie waving their handkerchiefs, surrounded by half a dozen dogs giving joyous tongue, while the Widow, at a discreet distance inside the porch, is purring melodiously.

It’s a beautiful afternoon, and as Addie looks out the window, a wave of happiness fills her heart because every flower seems to nod its head in a fragrant welcome. Standing at the doorstep are Pauline and Lottie, waving their handkerchiefs, surrounded by a few dogs barking joyfully, while the Widow, at a respectful distance inside the porch, is purring softly.

"How lovely it all looks!" she cries, hugging the girls rapturously. "How jolly it is to get home again! It seems ages and ages since I left you all. Oh, Tom"—turning to her husband, who is trying to silence the dogs—"don't stop them! They're only telling me how glad they are to have me back—their bark is music."

"How beautiful everything looks!" she exclaims, joyfully embracing the girls. "How wonderful it is to be home again! It feels like it’s been forever since I left you all. Oh, Tom"—turning to her husband, who is trying to quiet the dogs—"don't silence them! They're just expressing how happy they are to have me back—their barking is music."

"You look a little tired," says Pauline, critically.

"You look a bit tired," Pauline says, eyeing him critically.

"We've been traveling since eleven. Oh, how I should like a—"

"We've been traveling since eleven. Oh, how I would love a—"

"Cup of tea. Addie, Addie, I see you retain your old habits!" laughs Pauline. "Come inside; it's all ready in the drawing-room."

"Cup of tea. Addie, Addie, I see you still have your old habits!" laughs Pauline. "Come inside; it's all set up in the living room."

"You thoughtful child! Well, Polly, I think this is as near heaven to me as any spot on earth could be," she says a little tremulously, sinking upon the sofa beside the tray. "No let me, dear; I'm not too tired for that. Where's Tom? Where's my husband?"

"You sweet child! Well, Polly, I think this is as close to heaven for me as any place on earth could be," she says with a slight tremor, sinking onto the sofa next to the tray. "No, let me handle it, dear; I'm not too tired for that. Where's Tom? Where's my husband?"

"Oh, he has disappeared, as any well-behaved husband would in the circumstances! I see you have him in training already, Addie."

"Oh, he's vanished, just like any good husband would in this situation! I see you’ve already got him all trained, Addie."

"But he might like a cup of tea; he has not had anything since breakfast."

"But he might enjoy a cup of tea; he hasn’t had anything since breakfast."

"He'll have a glass of wine or something in the dining-room," Pauline declares lightly. "Don't bother about him, now, but tell[61] us about everything. You've had a real good time of it, haven't you, Addie?"

"He'll have a glass of wine or something in the dining room," Pauline says casually. "Don’t worry about him right now, just tell[61] us everything. You've had a really great time, haven’t you, Addie?"

"It was very nice," she answers, with cautious guardedness—"weather lovely, delicious bathing in the morning, drives in the afternoon, and then the band on the pier at night. I think I told you all about it in my letters."

"It was really nice," she replies, with a bit of caution—"the weather was lovely, the morning swim was amazing, drives in the afternoon, and then the band on the pier at night. I think I filled you in on all this in my letters."

"Addie," asks Lottie, her great staring eyes fixed on her sister's uneasy face, "what's a honeymoon like? Is it very nice? Do you think I shall enjoy my honeymoon?"

"Addie," Lottie asks, her wide eyes locked onto her sister's anxious face, "what's a honeymoon like? Is it really nice? Do you think I'll enjoy my honeymoon?"

"Oh, Lottie, how can I tell. It depends."

"Oh, Lottie, how can I explain? It depends."

"Depends entirely whether you spend it with Mr. Right, I should say, my dear," puts in Pauline.

"Depends completely on whether you spend it with Mr. Right, I should say, my dear," adds Pauline.

"With Mr. Right? I don't understand. Who is Mr. Right, Pauline? I don't know him."

"With Mr. Right? I don't get it. Who is Mr. Right, Pauline? I don't know him."

"Well, I suppose Mr. Right is not Mr. Wrong, Lottie. That's all I can tell you about him at present."

"Well, I guess Mr. Right isn't Mr. Wrong, Lottie. That's all I can say about him right now."

"Oh, I see, I see! What a good way of putting it! Addie, is your husband Mr. Ri—"

"Oh, I get it, I get it! That’s a great way to say it! Addie, is your husband Mr. Ri—"

"Lottie, if you ask me another question until I have finished my tea, a certain brown-paper parcel at the bottom of my trunk addressed to you will go to-morrow to the Children's Hospital at Kelvick," answers Addie desperately.

"Lottie, if you ask me another question before I finish my tea, a certain brown-paper package at the bottom of my trunk that’s addressed to you will be sent tomorrow to the Children's Hospital in Kelvick," Addie replies desperately.

Lottie's voice is not heard for twenty minutes.

Lottie's voice goes unheard for twenty minutes.

"Now is your time, girls, to tell me everything about every one," Addie says presently, her spirits reviving—"dear Aunt Jo, and the boys?"

"Now is your time, girls, to tell me everything about everyone," Addie says now, her spirits lifting—"dear Aunt Jo, and the boys?"

"All flourishing. I had a letter this morning from Aunt Jo, inclosing her grandmother's—Lady Susan Something's—famous recipe for catchup promised to you as a wedding-dower, Addie. And Hal likes his school, for a wonder, immensely; he is full of football, and cricket, and the rest of it. It seems to me that the paths to knowledge are made as flowery as possible at Dr. Jellett's."

"Everything's great. I got a letter this morning from Aunt Jo, including her grandmother's—Lady Susan Something's—famous recipe for ketchup that she promised to you as a wedding gift, Addie. And surprisingly, Hal really likes his school a lot; he's all about football, cricket, and everything else. It seems to me that Dr. Jellett has made learning as enjoyable as possible."

"And Bob, dear Bob?"

"And Bob, sweet Bob?"

"Oh, Bob's coming on too! But he has to begin at the beginning, you know!"

"Oh, Bob is joining in too! But he has to start from the beginning, you know!"

"Of course, naturally; he couldn't be expected to turn out at once a full-blown clerk."

"Of course, naturally; he couldn't be expected to become a fully-formed clerk right away."

"No," allows Pauline, with a light laugh, "he couldn't. He is learning to write now—not a soul in the office could read his drafts at first—and after that he'll have to turn his attention to spelling, and then, I believe, to the multiplication table."

"No," Pauline says with a light laugh, "he couldn't. He's learning to write now—no one in the office could read his drafts at first—and after that, he’ll have to focus on spelling, and then, I think, on the multiplication table."

"Oh, dear," exclaims Addie, very much taken aback, "is it as bad as that? I'm afraid he'll be rather a nuisance in the office than otherwise."

"Oh no," Addie exclaims, clearly shocked, "is it really that bad? I'm worried he'll be more of a nuisance at the office than anything else."

"Yes, I expect so, for the present. But he'll tell you all about it himself on Sunday."

"Yeah, I think so, for now. But he'll explain everything to you himself on Sunday."

"Is he coming on Sunday?"—eagerly.

"Is he coming this Sunday?"—eagerly.

"Of course! Why, you seem to forget that Kelvick is only seven miles off and they shut up shop—I mean, the office closes early on Saturday. I expect we shall have him over here every week—won't it be jolly, Addie?—and Hal too."

"Of course! You seem to forget that Kelvick is just seven miles away and they close up shop—I mean, the office closes early on Saturday. I expect we'll have him over here every week—won't it be fun, Addie?—and Hal too."

"And Hal too?"

"And Hal as well?"

"Yes. Jellett's boys are free to return to the bosom of their[62] families, if they like, from Saturday to Monday; and I believe Mr. Armstrong wrote himself to tell him to be sure to come and welcome you home. Didn't he tell you?"

"Yes. Jellett's boys can go back to their[62] families if they want, from Saturday to Monday; and I think Mr. Armstrong wrote to him personally to make sure he comes to welcome you home. Didn't he mention it to you?"

"No."

"No."

"Then he meant it as a surprise, I suppose."

"Then I guess he intended it as a surprise."

"And—and, Addie," puts in Lottie, cautiously recovering voice, "Sunday is my birthday, you know, and I'm going to ask Mr. Armstrong if we may all have tea in the woods as usual. Do you think he'll let us? He is not a strict Sunday-man, is he, Addie? I hope not."

"And—and, Addie," Lottie interjects, carefully regaining her voice, "Sunday is my birthday, you know, and I'm going to ask Mr. Armstrong if we can all have tea in the woods like we usually do. Do you think he'll agree? He's not super strict about Sundays, is he, Addie? I hope not."

"Sabbatarian, you mean. I don't know. You can tap his theology yourself, Lottie."

"Sabbatarian, you mean. I’m not sure. You can check his theology yourself, Lottie."

"I will the moment he comes in. I'm not a bit afraid of him, Addie. I don't think he's at all the bugbear the boys used to make him out long ago. Don't you remember, before you were mar—"

"I will the moment he comes in. I'm not scared of him at all, Addie. I don't think he's nearly as frightening as the boys always made him seem long ago. Don't you remember, before you were mar—"

"Come along, come along," cries Pauline, springing to her feet, "and see everything! Your room has been done up beautifully, Addie, and there are new carpets everywhere. And who d'ye think you have got for your housekeeper, my dear? Why, old Sally herself!"

"Come on, come on," shouts Pauline, jumping to her feet, "and check it all out! Your room looks amazing, Addie, and there are new carpets everywhere. And guess who your housekeeper is, my dear? It's old Sally herself!"

"Old Sally—mother's old nurse?"

"Old Sally—Mom's old nurse?"

"The same. It seems Aunt Jo recommended her to your husband's patronage on the score of her serf-like fidelity to the family and her many other virtues, her bargaining powers, et cætera; and so he appointed her housekeeper. She was in the hall when you came in; but you didn't notice her; and no wonder—I doubt if you'll recognize her even after introduction—she's so grand in her black silk dress and lace cap, with manners, my dear, quite en suite. You can see she means to live up to the tone of your restored establishment, Addie. You could never imagine her skirmishing at the back-door now, with abusive butchers and bakers, or trying to wheedle a pound of tea out of the grocer—oh, no!"

"The same. It looks like Aunt Jo suggested her for your husband's support because of her loyal dedication to the family and her many other qualities, like her negotiating skills, et cætera; so he made her the housekeeper. She was in the hallway when you arrived, but you didn’t see her; and it’s understandable—I doubt you’ll recognize her even after an introduction—she looks so elegant in her black silk dress and lace cap, with manners, my dear, that are quite en suite. You can tell she intends to fit in with the style of your revamped home, Addie. You could never picture her haggling at the back door now, with rude butchers and bakers, or trying to sweet-talk a pound of tea out of the grocer—oh, no!"

"Addie, Addie, look at the new piano; isn't it grand? 'Annie Laurie,' even without the variations, sounds lovely on it, and when you put down the pedal it's quite like a band."

"Addie, Addie, check out the new piano; isn't it amazing? 'Annie Laurie,' even without the extras, sounds beautiful on it, and when you press the pedal, it’s just like a band."

"Oh, don't bother about the piano, Goggles—plenty of time to see that. Come out and look at your ponies, Addie—such a delightful pair!—and the phaeton to match. Oh, won't it be grand, us three bowling along in it all over the country! The groom says they go at such a pace. Come on, come on; you look half asleep, Addie! What's the matter?"

"Oh, don’t worry about the piano, Goggles—there’s plenty of time for that. Come out and check out your ponies, Addie—they're such a lovely pair!—and the matching phaeton. Oh, it’s going to be amazing, the three of us cruising around in it all over the countryside! The groom says they can really move. Come on, come on; you look half asleep, Addie! What’s wrong?"

"Joy," answers Addie, with rather a shrill laugh—"joy tempered by a touch of indigestion. How can I swallow all these good things at a gulp? Let me dispose of the piano before I attack the ponies and old Sally in poult de soie. Give me breathing-time, sisters, I pray you."

"Joy," Addie replies with a somewhat high-pitched laugh, "joy mixed with a bit of indigestion. How can I take in all these wonderful things at once? Let me deal with the piano before I tackle the ponies and old Sally in poult de soie. Please give me a moment to catch my breath, sisters."


Saturday brings the boys, boisterous and jubilant. The five young people spend the balmy September noon poking about all the haunts of the past, paying pilgrimages to the shrine of their childish pleasures and mishaps, hunting up scraps of personal property, moldy relics in outhouses and farm-sheds; and Addie, all the troubles of her short matronhood laid aside, in a plain unflounced skirt—the[63] simplest in her trousseau—thickly booted, trips by their side and enters into all their pleasures with a heart, for the time being, as light as their own.

Saturday brings the boys, loud and happy. The five young people spend the warm September afternoon exploring all the places from their past, making visits to the spots of their childhood joys and misadventures, searching for bits of personal belongings, old treasures in barns and sheds; and Addie, putting aside all the worries of her short married life, in a simple unruffled skirt—the [63] simplest in her trousseau—dressed in sturdy boots, walks alongside them and joins in all their fun with a heart, for the moment, as carefree as theirs.

It is after six o'clock when they return, stained, dusty, disheveled, to prepare for dinner and a decorous greeting of their host.

It is after six o'clock when they come back, dirty, dusty, and looking a bit unkempt, to get ready for dinner and a polite greeting for their host.

"I say, Addie," asked Bob incidentally, "isn't it time your skipper was due? Does he stick to the shop all Saturday too?"

"I say, Addie," Bob asked casually, "isn't it about time your boss was back? Does he stay at the shop all Saturday too?"

"I don't know," she answers, suddenly, sobered by this the first allusion to her absent lord. "This is the first Saturday I've spent here since—since I was married. But he always comes home on other days at six; he ought to be in now. Ah, here is a note from him on the table! I—I wonder what's it about?"

"I don't know," she replies suddenly, brought back to reality by the first mention of her absent husband. "This is the first Saturday I've spent here since—since I got married. But he usually comes home at six on other days; he should be here by now. Oh, there's a note from him on the table! I—I wonder what it’s about?"

She reads it through quietly, and then says, in a low voice—

She reads it quietly and then says in a soft voice—

"Mr. Armstrong is not returning to dinner this evening. He has business detaining him in Kelvick."

"Mr. Armstrong isn't coming back for dinner tonight. He has business keeping him in Kelvick."

"Not coming back this evening! Good man, good man!"

"Not coming back tonight! Good guy, good guy!"

"More power to you, Tom!"

"More power to you, Tom!"

"Hurrah!" shout the boys in a breath.

"Hooray!" shout the boys in one breath.

Addie colors to the roots of her hair, and walks away slowly without a word.

Addie dyes her hair at the roots and slowly walks away without saying a word.

"You shouldn't, boys," interposes Pauline, with a sage nod of her tumbled head. "Remember, she is his wife now, and may not like your—your expressing yourselves so freely."

"You shouldn’t, guys," interrupts Pauline, nodding wisely with her messy hair. "Remember, she's his wife now, and she might not appreciate your—your open expressions."

"Oh, stuff, Polly! She does not mind a bit—why should she? She'll be one of ourselves to the end of the chapter. I don't see a bit of change in her."

"Oh, come on, Polly! She doesn’t care at all—why would she? She’ll be one of us until the end. I don’t see any change in her."

"Don't you?" retorts Pauline. "Well, I do—a great change; and you'll agree with me before long, I think."

"Don't you?" Pauline replies. "Well, I do—a big change; and I think you'll agree with me soon."

"You mean to insinuate that she'd take Armstrong's part against us? Not she! Addie's grit to the backbone."

"You’re suggesting that she would side with Armstrong against us? No way! Addie's got backbone."

"Time will reveal who is right."

"Time will show who is right."

"There goes the first dinner-bell!" shouts Lottie, rising. "I hope you're in splendid appetite, boys, because we've famous dinners now, I can tell you—regular young dinner-parties every day—soup, entries, joints, such sweets, and such desert!"

"There goes the first dinner bell!" Lottie shouts, getting up. "I hope you boys are really hungry because we've got amazing dinners now, I can tell you—full-on young dinner parties every day—soup, main courses, roasts, such desserts, and such treats!"

"My!" exclaims Hal, smacking his lips and rubbing the middle of his waistcoat vulgarly. "'Times is changed,' as the dogs'-meat man said."

"Wow!" Hal exclaims, smacking his lips and rubbing the middle of his vest in a crude way. "'Times have changed,' as the dog food vendor said."


Meantime Addie, with lowering face and trembling hands, was divesting herself of her soiled dress, pained and indignant.

Meantime, Addie, with a tense expression and shaky hands, was taking off her dirty dress, feeling hurt and angry.

"I won't stand it—I won't! The house is his, not ours; and, if he won't enjoy his own home, we must clear out of it—that's all. Business indeed! I don't believe a word of it; he hadn't more business in Kelvick after hours than I had. He just remained there shut up in that dingy parlor all alone because he thought we should be happier without him—because he felt he'd be in the way in his own house, one too many at his own dinner-table. It's simply carrying things too far, and I won't stand it. I'll tell him so to-morrow, whether he snubs me or not. He can't silence me for a year, he'll find—I'll tell him so to-morrow."

"I won't put up with this—I won't! The house is his, not ours; and if he won't enjoy his own home, we need to get out of it—that's all. Business, really? I don’t believe a word of it; he had no more business in Kelvick after hours than I did. He just stayed locked up in that gloomy parlor all alone because he thought we would be happier without him—because he felt like he would be in the way in his own house, one too many at his own dinner table. It’s just pushing things too far, and I won't accept it. I’ll tell him so tomorrow, whether he ignores me or not. He can't silence me for a year, he'll see—I’ll tell him so tomorrow."

But the morrow does not bring Mr. Armstrong to Nutsgrove. After a long drowsy morning spent shut up in the family-pew,[64] Addie proclaims herself invalided with a racking headache, and unable to take part in the celebration of her sister's birthday. So the family, among whom sympathy with the sick and afflicted is not a distinguishing trait, after vaguely suggesting tea, soda-water, eau-de-Cologne, and the rest, depart grove-ward with a goodly hamper, leaving her alone on a couch in the drawing-room window, limp and feverish with pain.

But the next day doesn’t bring Mr. Armstrong to Nutsgrove. After a long, drowsy morning spent stuck in the family pew,[64] Addie announces that she’s feeling unwell with a terrible headache and can’t join in the celebration for her sister’s birthday. So the family, who aren’t particularly known for their sympathy toward the sick and suffering, after vaguely suggesting tea, soda, perfume, and the like, head off toward the grove with a nice picnic basket, leaving her alone on a couch by the drawing-room window, weak and feverish from pain.

It is dark before they return in boisterous spirits, full of their adventures, and with countenances smeared with blackberry-juice.

It’s dark when they come back, excited and full of stories from their adventures, with their faces covered in blackberry juice.

"Oh, Hal, I wish you would not shout so!" pleads Addie. "If you could feel how your voice goes through my head!"

"Oh, Hal, I wish you wouldn't shout so much!" Addie pleads. "If you could understand how your voice goes through my head!"

"Beg pardon, I'm sure, Addie; I quite forgot all about your head—at least I thought it was all right by this," Hal answers, in a voice that plainly says, "What a fuss to make about a bit of a headache!"

"Sorry, Addie; I totally forgot about your headache—at least I thought it was okay by now," Hal replies, in a tone that clearly conveys, "What a big deal to make over a little headache!"

"Perhaps it would be better for you to go to bed, Addie," Pauline suggests briskly.

"Maybe it would be a good idea for you to go to bed, Addie," Pauline says quickly.

So Addie retires and sits by her open window, with wide dry eyes and burning cheeks.

So Addie retires and sits by her open window, with wide dry eyes and burning cheeks.

"How selfish they are!" she mutters petulantly. "They never even asked if I was better. Oh, they have fallen off somehow—all of them! They're not quite the same—there's something changed. I—I wonder is the change in them, or in me, or in both? I wish I knew. The last time I had a headache it was so different—so different! I remember it was on the day after that long drive in the sun to the Lover's Leap; and, when I came home, he had the room all darkened, and my head bandaged with a handkerchief steeped in iced eau-de-Cologne, and the band stopped in the hotel garden all the afternoon, and—and everything I could want by my side. And I never even thanked you, Tom; I don't think I felt grateful. What a wretch I was—what a wretch!"

"How selfish they are!" she mutters sulkily. "They never even asked if I was feeling better. Oh, they've changed somehow—all of them! They're not quite the same—something's different. I— I wonder if the change is in them, or in me, or in both? I wish I knew. The last time I had a headache it was so different—so different! I remember it was the day after that long drive in the sun to Lover's Leap; and when I got home, he had the room all darkened, and my head wrapped in a handkerchief soaked in iced eau-de-Cologne, and the band played in the hotel garden all afternoon, and—and everything I could want was by my side. And I never even thanked you, Tom; I don't think I felt grateful. What a wretch I was—what a wretch!"


CHAPTER XII.

Mr. Armstrong does not return home until after office-hours on Monday. His wife, hearing him in the hall, hurries out to meet him as he is about to enter the room, and stands with her back against the door, blocking the way. She looks up into his face and begins impetuously before she has time to lose courage.

Mr. Armstrong doesn't come home until after work on Monday. His wife, hearing him in the hallway, rushes out to greet him just as he's about to walk into the room, standing with her back against the door to block his way. She looks up at his face and starts speaking impulsively before she has a chance to lose her nerve.

"Where have you been? Why did you not return home on Saturday? What do you mean by—"

"Where have you been? Why didn’t you come home on Saturday? What do you mean by—"

"Did you not receive my note?" he asks in surprise. "I wrote explaining to you the cause of my absence. Was not my note delivered?"

"Didn't you get my note?" he asks, surprised. "I wrote to explain why I wasn't there. Wasn't my note delivered?"

She feels her courage oozing out, and makes a desperate rally.

She feels her courage slipping away and makes a desperate effort to push through.

"What if I refused to accept your explanation—to believe in your excuses?"

"What if I didn't accept your explanation or believe your excuses?"

He shrugs his shoulders faintly.

He gives a slight shrug.

"I have no remedy to suggest; I think the reason given was a credible and acceptable one. Business detained me until it was too late to return, and the next day I rode over to Crokestown to see my cousin, Ellen Murphy, and she made me remain to dinner. I can not improve that statement of affairs, I fear, so will not try.[65] Your sisters are in the drawing-room. Will you not let me enter, my dear?"

"I don't have any solutions to propose; I believe the explanation provided was a valid and reasonable one. Work held me up until it was too late to come back, and the next day I rode over to Crokestown to visit my cousin, Ellen Murphy, and she insisted that I stay for dinner. I can't make that situation any better, so I won't bother trying.[65] Your sisters are in the living room. Will you let me come in, my dear?"

She draws back, and follows in, mute and cowed.

She pulls back and moves in, silent and submissive.

"Well," he says pleasantly, "let me hear how my precious household got on in my absence. The boys came over of course? That's right. I am sure you enjoyed yourselves all together famously; yesterday was such a lovely day, too!"

"Well," he says cheerfully, "tell me how my dear family did while I was away. The boys came over, right? That’s great. I’m sure you all had a wonderful time together; yesterday was such a beautiful day, too!"

"I didn't," says Addie shortly, "for I had a villainous headache all day."

"I didn't," Addie replies tersely, "because I had a terrible headache all day."

"I'm sorry to hear that. Then you did not celebrate Lottie's birthday in the grove, as you had intended?"

"I'm sorry to hear that. So you didn't celebrate Lottie's birthday in the grove like you planned?"

"Oh, yes! They all went and enjoyed themselves very much, I believe. I stayed at home, my head was too bad."

"Oh, definitely! They all went out and had a great time, I think. I stayed home because my head was hurting too much."

Armstrong making no reply, the subject drops.

Armstrong doesn’t respond, so the topic is dropped.

After dinner, Pauline, who has left her tennis-racket lying on the grass, runs out to fetch it, and is immediately followed by her younger sister, who begins eagerly—

After dinner, Pauline, who left her tennis racket on the grass, runs out to grab it, and is quickly followed by her younger sister, who starts eagerly—

"Oh, Polly, did you hear her about the tea in the grove and that stupid old headache, making such a ridiculous fuss? You were right about her, after all, you see. I must say I never could have believed Addie would become such a tell-tale! Perhaps, now that we're gone, she'll tell a lot more—tell that we treated her unkindly, made her head worse with the noise. Perhaps Mr. Armstrong will never let the dear boys come here again. Oh, Polly, let us go back and stop her telling more!"

"Oh, Polly, did you hear her talking about the tea in the grove and that silly old headache, making such a fuss? You were right about her all along, you know. I honestly never thought Addie would turn out to be such a gossip! Maybe now that we’re gone, she’ll spill even more—say that we treated her poorly and made her head worse with all the noise. Maybe Mr. Armstrong will never let the boys come here again. Oh, Polly, let’s go back and stop her from telling more!"

"No, it is not necessary; she's not telling any more. I don't fancy," continues Miss Pauline, in a tone more of musing analysis than for the information of her eager companion, "that Mr. and Mrs. Armstrong have quite as much to say to each other when they're alone as when we're keeping them company."

"No, it's not necessary; she's not saying anything more. I don't think," Miss Pauline goes on, sounding more contemplative than informative to her eager friend, "that Mr. and Mrs. Armstrong have as much to say to each other when they're alone as they do when we're around."

"No, Polly? Why? What makes you think that?"

"No, Polly? Why not? What makes you think that?"

"Several things make me think it," Pauline replies, shaking her head. "Addie has not seen fit to confide any of her secrets to me, though in the old days we never had a thought apart; but, all the same, she can't take me in—can't bandage my eyes as easily as that. No, no, my young lady, no!"

"Several things make me feel that way," Pauline replies, shaking her head. "Addie hasn’t chosen to share any of her secrets with me, even though we used to think alike all the time; but still, she can't fool me—can’t cover my eyes that easily. No, no, my young lady, no!"

"I should think not indeed," says Lottie, with wily emphasis. "If she tries to deceive you, Poll, she'll find she's mistaken—pretty soon, I fancy. And so you think, Poll, you think—"

"I really don’t think so," Lottie says slyly. "If she tries to fool you, Poll, she'll soon realize she's wrong—I'm guessing. And you believe that, Poll, you believe—"

"I think," resumes Pauline, swallowing the bait, "that all is not quite on the square between Addie and her vitriol husband."

"I think," continues Pauline, taking the bait, "that things aren’t completely right between Addie and her bitter husband."

"But, Polly, they seem so attached to each other. How do you make that out? They are always anxious to please each other. He gives her everything she can possibly want, and she never contradicts him, or answers him sharply, or loses her temper, or anything."

"But, Polly, they seem really connected to each other. How do you see that? They're always eager to make each other happy. He gives her everything she could possibly want, and she never disagrees with him, or responds sharply, or loses her cool, or anything."

"That's just where the main hitch is, you little simpleton! Don't you see they're much too polite, too ceremonious, too anxious, as you put it, to please each other to be a happy couple? Don't you see that their attitude of studied care, of smiling deference, is just assumed to hide something they don't want the world to see?"

"That's exactly where the main problem is, you little fool! Don't you see they're way too polite, too formal, too eager, as you said, to please each other to really be a happy couple? Can't you see that their careful attitude, their fake smiles, is just a cover to hide something they don't want anyone else to notice?"

"How sharp you are, Polly! How did you guess all that?"

"You're really sharp, Polly! How did you figure all that out?"

"Instinct, I suppose—I have no experience to go by. And instinct[66] tells me that it argues an extremely unwholesome state of domestic affairs to see a husband as polite, as courteously attentive to his wife, as Tom is to Addie."

"Instinct, I guess—I don't have any experience to rely on. And instinct[66] tells me that it suggests an incredibly unhealthy situation at home to see a husband as polite and as attentively courteous to his wife as Tom is to Addie."

"Yes, yes; you are right; he is very polite to her."

"Yeah, you’re right; he’s really polite to her."

"He is treacherously so—smolderingly so, if there is such a word. To see that man walk across the room to relieve her of her cup, stand up to open the door for her when she passes out, hand her cushions, footstools, newspapers, in the way he does, with that sort of heavy mechanical gallantry, is simply unnatural, unwholesome, volcanic. Something will come of it sooner or later, mark my words, Charlotte Lefroy!"

"He’s dangerously so—burningly so, if that’s a word. Watching that guy walk across the room to take her cup, stand up to hold the door for her when she walks by, handing her cushions, footstools, newspapers, in that heavy, mechanical way he does is just unnatural, unhealthy, explosive. Something will come of it sooner or later, just you wait, Charlotte Lefroy!"

Charlotte draws a quick excited breath, and clutches the sibyl's slim young arm.

Charlotte takes a quick, excited breath and holds onto the young sibyl's slim arm.

"Oh, Pauline, it's like a picture out of a novel! Go on, go on! Something will come of it—eh?"

"Oh, Pauline, it’s like something out of a book! Come on, come on! Something will come of it—right?"

"For instance, now, you, in your ignorance and childish inexperience, imagine that Addie is at this moment pouring all her grievances into the marital ear, cooing perhaps at his feet, like the honeymoon pairs in 'Punch,' telling him how brutally we and the boys behaved to her while he was away."

"For example, right now, you, in your naivety and youthful cluelessness, think that Addie is currently sharing all her complaints with her husband, maybe even sweet-talking him at his feet, like the newlyweds in 'Punch,' explaining how poorly we and the boys treated her while he was away."

"Yes, yes; say I imagine all that. Now what do you imagine, Pauline?"

"Yes, yes; let’s say I picture all of that. Now what do you picture, Pauline?"

"I imagine quite the contrary. We can easily see who is right by peeping through the Venetian blinds into the drawing-room. I don't think the shutters are closed yet."

"I think it's the opposite. We can easily find out who's right by sneaking a look through the Venetian blinds into the living room. I don’t think the shutters are closed yet."

The two girls step lightly back and peep. They see Addie seated at her end of the table, cracking nuts, with absorbed downcast face, a little red with the exertion, and Mr. Armstrong, at his end of the table, sipping his wine silently, apparently occupied with manufacturing thoughts, the evening edition of the "Kelvick Mercury" resting on his knee.

The two girls take a step back and sneak a peek. They see Addie sitting at her end of the table, cracking nuts with a focused, downturned face, a bit flushed from the effort, while Mr. Armstrong, at his end, silently sips his wine, seemingly deep in thought, with the evening edition of the "Kelvick Mercury" resting on his lap.

"There," hisses Pauline triumphantly—"there! Did I not tell you? There's the attentive, courteous husband, returning after a three-days' absence to the bosom of his family! There's a picture after Hogarth for you with a vengeance, and they not a month married yet! Oh, fie!"

"There," hisses Pauline triumphantly—"there! Did I not tell you? There's the attentive, polite husband, coming back after a three-day absence to his family! There's a scene straight out of a Hogarth painting for you, and they've only been married for less than a month! Oh, come on!"

"Pauline, Pauline, how clever you are!" breathes Lottie ecstatically. "I wish I could see things like you."

"Pauline, Pauline, you’re so smart!" Lottie says excitedly. "I wish I could see things the way you do."

"Well, Lottie, that's a picture I'd rather not see anyhow. It inspires me with no feeling of elation, I can tell you; on the contrary—"

"Well, Lottie, that's an image I'd prefer not to see anyway. It doesn't fill me with any sense of happiness, I can tell you; on the contrary—"

"But, Pauline, I heard you say twenty times that Addie's marriage was not like any one else's, that she could not be expected to care for Mr. Armstrong as if he were one of her own class, young and a gentleman, and all that, you know!"

"But, Pauline, I heard you say twenty times that Addie's marriage wasn't like anyone else's, that she couldn't be expected to care for Mr. Armstrong as if he were one of her own social class, young and a gentleman, and all that, you know!"

"I know. The marriage was one of convenience on his side—of necessity almost on hers; but, all the same, it's rather too soon for them to have found out their mistake—rather too soon. I suppose it's all Addie's fault. She's so awfully hot-blooded and impulsive. Bob and I are the only two with heads in any way steady on our shoulders. What a little fool she will be if she quarrels with her bread-and-butter before the honeymoon is out—such good bread-and-butter too!"

"I know. The marriage was pretty much just practical for him and almost essential for her; but still, it’s a bit too soon for them to have realized their mistake—way too soon. I guess it's all Addie's fault. She's so overly emotional and impulsive. Bob and I are the only ones with any sense at all. What a fool she’ll be if she messes things up with her source of income before the honeymoon is even over—such a good source of income too!"

"And you think she may, seriously?"

"And you really think she might?"

"I don't know. I can't tell. I'm almost afraid to turn my thoughts to the third volume"—with a quick impatient sigh. "I hope it will not end as it did with the Greenes of Green Park. If it does that will be a precious bad look-out, Lottchen, for you, for me, and for the boys—precious bad!"

"I don't know. I can't say. I'm almost scared to think about the third volume"—with a quick, frustrated sigh. "I hope it doesn't end like it did with the Greenes of Green Park. If it does, that will be really bad for you, for me, and for the boys—really bad!"

"The Greenes of Green Park—the people in that pew near us in church, who used to be near us—the tall good-looking man with the glasses, and the pretty lady with the golden hair? Oh, I know! Tell me about them, Polly; how did they end?"

"The Greenes of Green Park—the people in that pew next to us in church, who used to sit close by—the tall, handsome guy with glasses and the lovely lady with golden hair? Oh, I know! Tell me about them, Polly; what happened to them in the end?"

"Sir James Hannen," says Polly shortly; "that's how they ended. And nobody knew anything, even suspected anything, until the very last. They were the model couple of the whole country. Grandison Greene he used to be called, though his real name was Adolphus; but he was named Grandison, after a very courteous old swell in some book or other, on account of the fascinating elegance of his manners to the world at large and to his wife in particular. You never saw anything like their picturesque devotion to each other; they seemed to walk through matrimony in a sort of courtly minuet; and I've heard Lady Crawford tell auntie that it would just bring tears to your eyes to see that man shawl his wife in the cloak-room after a concert or dance. And this, my dear, went on for years and years, until one morning Mrs. Greene ran home to her mamma—she was a Miss Pakenham of Clare Abbey—and said she couldn't stand it any longer. And then it all came out in the Courts, for she refused to return to him, and he sued her publicly to make her do so, for a restitution of something or other—I forget the legal way of putting it. Any way, it came out that they simply loathed each other, and that Grandison had led the unfortunate woman the life of a fiend behind the scenes."

"Sir James Hannen," Polly says curtly; "that's how it ended. And nobody knew anything, not even suspected anything, until the very last moment. They were the perfect couple in the whole country. Grandison Greene, they used to call him, though his real name was Adolphus; he was named Grandison after a charming old gentleman in some book or other, because of the captivating elegance of his manners in public and to his wife in particular. You would never believe their picturesque devotion to each other; they looked like they were gliding through marriage in a sort of graceful dance. I’ve heard Lady Crawford tell my aunt that it would just break your heart to see that man wrap his wife in her cloak in the cloakroom after a concert or dance. And this, my dear, went on for years and years, until one morning Mrs. Greene ran home to her mom—she was a Miss Pakenham of Clare Abbey—and said she couldn’t take it anymore. And then it all came to light in the Courts, because she refused to go back to him, and he sued her publicly to make her do so, for restitution of something or other—I forget the legal term. Anyway, it turned out that they absolutely loathed each other, and that Grandison had made the unfortunate woman’s life a nightmare behind the scenes."

"Oh, Pauline, how truly thrilling!"

"Oh, Pauline, how exciting!"

"It came out that, when he was wrapping her up so tenderly before every one, he used to pinch her poor arm until she was ready to scream with pain, but daren't; that he used to stealthily crunch her poor little foot when he was bending lovingly over her or bowing her out of the room; that he used to run pins into her flesh when he was adjusting a flower or knot of ribbons on her shoulder. You never heard such revelations. Aunt Jo hid all the papers at the time; but Bob and I found them, and read everything. He was a regular Bluebeard; and the very first evening I saw Armstrong offer his arm to Addie to bring her in to dinner, and the sort of shy shivery way she took it, made me think on the instant of Grandison Greene and his—"

"It turned out that when he was wrapping her up so gently in front of everyone, he would pinch her poor arm until she was on the verge of screaming from the pain, but didn’t dare say anything; that he would secretly crush her little foot when he was bending down lovingly over her or showing her out of the room; that he would stick pins into her skin when he was adjusting a flower or a knot of ribbons on her shoulder. You wouldn’t believe such revelations. Aunt Jo hid all the papers at the time, but Bob and I found them and read everything. He was a real Bluebeard; and the very first evening I saw Armstrong offer his arm to Addie to bring her in to dinner, and the shy, nervous way she took it, immediately made me think of Grandison Greene and his—"

"Polly, Polly," breaks in Lottie excitedly, "do you think Mr. Armstrong and Addie have come to that? Do you think he runs pins into her, pinches her when we're not looking? Oh"—after a pause, with a burst of relief—"I don't believe it! Because, if he did, she'd pinch him back; I know she would. She is not like Mrs. Greene; she has a spirit of her own, has Addie. She'd pinch him back just as hard, and then we should find out."

"Polly, Polly," Lottie cuts in excitedly, "do you think Mr. Armstrong and Addie are involved? Do you think he pokes her or pinches her when we’re not paying attention? Oh"—after a pause, with a rush of relief—"I don’t believe it! Because if he did, she’d pinch him back; I know she would. She’s not like Mrs. Greene; Addie has her own spirit. She’d pinch him back just as hard, and then we’d find out."

"Lottie, don't argue like a fool! I never said Armstrong ill-used her actively, never said he was a born brute like Adolphus Greene, though he is not the style of a man I should care to call husband. I[68] give him his due, and honestly believe he would not touch a hair of her head unkindly, no matter what provocation he got. No; what I mean is that they have simply found out that they are utterly unsuited to each other—had a bit of difference, perhaps. I dare say he taxed her with marrying him for his money, and she answered back something of the kind; and the upshot was, they determined to hide their discovery from every one, even from us, which was a vain and foolish resolve so far as I am concerned."

"Lottie, don’t argue like an idiot! I never said Armstrong mistreated her, and I never said he was a born brute like Adolphus Greene, even though he’s not the kind of guy I would want to marry. I’ll give him credit where it’s due and honestly believe he wouldn’t harm her, no matter what provocation he faced. No; what I mean is they’ve just realized they’re completely incompatible—maybe had a little disagreement or something. I wouldn’t be surprised if he accused her of marrying him for his money, and she probably shot back something similar; in the end, they decided to keep their realization a secret from everyone, even from us, which I think is a pointless and silly choice."

"I should like to know, I should like to find out," murmurs Lottie fervently. "I'll watch them closely, I'll ask Addie questions when she's off her guard, I'll—"

"I'd really like to know, I want to find out," Lottie whispers eagerly. "I'll keep a close eye on them, I'll ask Addie questions when she's not paying attention, I'll—"

"Lottie," cries Pauline sharply, facing her sister, "if you attempt to do anything of that kind, if you ever by word, look, or act, betray what I have so foolishly confided to you, you will rue the day to the end of your life! Do you hear me? You don't know what mischief you'll do. You are an unfortunate child at the best of times, Lottie; you seldom come into a room without making some one uncomfortable with your luckless remarks and questions."

"Lottie," Pauline snaps, turning to her sister, "if you try to do anything like that, if you ever give away what I've so foolishly shared with you—whether by words, looks, or actions—you'll regret it for the rest of your life! Do you hear me? You have no idea what trouble you'll cause. You're an unfortunate child most of the time, Lottie; you hardly enter a room without making someone uncomfortable with your awkward comments and questions."

"I don't mean to make them uncomfortable," she answers tearfully.

"I don’t want to make them uncomfortable," she replies with tears in her eyes.

"I don't say you do; but the effect is the same. And, in this case, if you thrust yourself into the fray, you will simply ruin us all."

"I’m not saying you are; but the result is the same. And, in this situation, if you jump into the conflict, you will just mess things up for all of us."

"Oh, how, Pauline?"

"Oh, how, Pauline?"

"You will just spring the mine on which our present prosperity flourishes, and bring us to the wall again. We're very well off just at present. Though it is not necessary to proclaim the fact from the house-tops—Bob may grumble as he likes about the desecrating breath of vitriol and all that—I maintain—and am not ashamed to do so—that the new state of affairs suits my constitution and my tastes better than the old. It is far pleasanter to be well fed, well clothed, well housed, than not; pleasanter any day to partake of stalled ox than a dish of herbs; to lie on patent spring beds than on mattresses teased in the reign of James the First; pleasanter to tread the earth in satin shoes than in cobblers' clogs. To bring the case nearer to your heart and understanding, Goggles, it is pleasanter to nibble plum-cake than dry bread, isn't it?"

"You'll just trigger the disaster that threatens our current success and push us back to square one. Right now, we’re doing pretty well. Even though there's no need to shout it from the rooftops—Bob can complain all he wants about the harsh realities and all that—I’ll say, without any shame, that this new situation suits me and my preferences way better than the old one. It's much nicer to be well-fed, well-dressed, and comfortably housed than the opposite; it's always nicer to enjoy a prime cut of meat than just some greens; to relax on comfy beds rather than on lumpy old mattresses; to walk on soft shoes instead of heavy clogs. To make it more relatable for you, Goggles, it’s definitely more enjoyable to snack on cake than to eat plain bread, right?"

"It is—it is," murmurs the little maid pathetically. "Who's—"

"It is—it is," the little maid murmurs sadly. "Who's—"

"'A denigin' of it?' Not I, indeed! Very well, then; as we both agree on that point, let us combine to agree on the other, which is more important—namely, to do everything to keep our position among the flesh-pots, which is anything but a stronghold, I greatly fear, just at present. Do you agree?"

"'A denial of it?' Not me, for sure! Alright then; since we both agree on that point, let’s come together on the other one, which is more important—namely, to do everything we can to maintain our place among the comforts, which is anything but secure, I'm afraid, right now. Do you agree?"

"I do—I do!"

"I do! I do!"

"Then let me impress on you, my child, a piece of advice which you will find invaluable, not only at this crisis, but at many another of your life. Never interfere between man and wife; let them keep their secrets, hide their troubles, fight their battles unmolested, unobserved. Do not seem to see, feel, or understand what is going on. Be deaf, dumb, blind to all that does not concern your immediate person, or else you may just find yourself in Queer Street, before you know where you are."

"Let me give you a piece of advice that will be incredibly useful, not just now, but throughout your life. Never get involved in other people's marriages; let them keep their secrets, deal with their problems, and handle their conflicts without interference. Don’t act like you see, feel, or understand what’s happening. Be completely unaware of anything that doesn’t concern you directly, or you might end up in a tough spot before you realize it."

"Queer Street? Where is that, Pauline? I never heard of it."

"Queer Street? Where's that, Pauline? I've never heard of it."

"Queer Street is not a nice street to live in, my dear. Almost every town has a street of that name. Queer Street in your case would probably mean Miss Swishtale's Collegiate Academy for Young Ladies, Minerva House, Kelvick, where the little Douglases were sent to school by their step-mother, you know. You wouldn't like to be there?"

"Queer Street isn’t a nice place to live, my dear. Almost every town has a street with that name. In your case, Queer Street probably refers to Miss Swishtale's Collegiate Academy for Young Ladies, Minerva House, Kelvick, where the little Douglases were sent to school by their step-mother, you know. You wouldn’t want to be there?"

"No—oh, no!"

"No—oh, no!"

"Then keep my advice in your heart."

"Then hold my advice close to your heart."


CHAPTER XIII.

Certainly Miss Pauline Lefroy is right. Life at Nutsgrove under the new régime, so far as creature-comforts go, is a vast improvement on the old. Its contrast was at first too great to be entirely satisfactory to the nerves of Colonel Lefroy's unsophisticated daughters; but this feeling soon wore away, and they dropped naturally and contentedly into the reign of order and methodical respectability inaugurated by Mr. Armstrong's well-trained servants. They learned to answer to the chime of bell and gong, to enter a room quietly, and, above all, to dress, as ladies are supposed to dress, neatly and becomingly. The dogs followed the example of their mistresses, and no longer dragged their muddy paws across fresh carpets and waxed boards, or rested their dusty bodies on the drawing-room couches.

Definitely Miss Pauline Lefroy is right. Life at Nutsgrove under the new régime is a huge improvement in terms of creature comforts compared to the old days. The change was initially so drastic that it overwhelmed Colonel Lefroy's unsophisticated daughters, but that feeling faded quickly, and they naturally and happily adapted to the order and methodical respectability established by Mr. Armstrong's well-trained staff. They learned to respond to the sound of bells and gongs, to enter a room quietly, and, most importantly, to dress as ladies are expected to—neatly and attractively. The dogs followed their mistresses' lead, no longer dragging their muddy paws across fresh carpets or waxed floors, nor lounging their dusty bodies on the drawing-room couches.

"How changed it all is!" thinks Addie. "Sometimes I wonder if I'm myself at all, if I haven't been changed with the carpets and curtains."

"Wow, everything is so different now!" Addie thinks. "Sometimes I wonder if I'm even myself anymore, if I've been changed along with the carpets and curtains."

With a sort of rueful satisfaction, of struggling content, she looks at herself, at the elegant young person in rustling broché which the swivel pier-glasses so importunately reflect whenever she crosses her luxurious bedroom. Can she be the same light-hearted girl who stood in a ragged cotton dress and patched boots but a short year ago before a cracked fly-stained old mirror?

With a bittersweet sense of satisfaction, struggling to feel content, she looks at herself, at the stylish young woman in rustling broché that the swivel pier-glasses eagerly reflect whenever she walks across her lavish bedroom. Can she really be the same carefree girl who stood in a torn cotton dress and patched boots just a year ago in front of a cracked, fly-specked old mirror?

"In those days," she thinks, with a laugh, "why, the prospect of a new dress would keep me awake for a week! And now!—now that I have as many as I like, now that I could have a ruche of bank-notes at the bottom of each skirt if I wished—I don't seem to care about it or anything else in particular. I suppose it is always the way. They say a confectioner feels as little inclination to eat one of the buns crowding his counter as an apothecary to swallow a box of his pills. It's a pity that possession should bring satiety so soon. I have all I once longed for in plenteous measure, and yet I want something else—something else I once had and did not value in the least. How foolish of me to want it now, just because it's out of my reach! I suppose that's the reason—because it's out of my reach. Oh, why can't I take the good things in my way like Pauline and the others? Pauline! What a wonderful girl she is, and how little I knew her before! I thought she would be a regular whirlwind in this model establishment, would be always kicking over the traces; on the contrary, she has toned down quicker than any of us, though indeed, for the matter of that, we've behaved as a family very creditably on the whole—we, a flock of hungry[70] sheep turned suddenly from a region of bare sun-dried rocks into a rich clover-valley. Yes, we have behaved well; we have not betrayed our jubilation in uncouth gambols or childish caperings, and credit is due to us, I think. I suppose it's the race-horse strain, as Bob calls it, that has supported us under the ordeal—the race horse strain, the Bourbon blood, the Lefroy breeding," she goes on, a little impatiently. "I wish Bob did not talk quite so much about them. I know we come of a good old stock—we're descended from Charlemagne's sister, and all that; but I do think he makes too much of it. Not that Tom minds it a bit, but I fancy sometimes that he laughs at Bob—yes, I feel sure of it—and despises him a little too for his incapacity and what he, I suppose, calls 'bragging.' And yet how handsome Bob is, how noble-looking even! What an air of grand monarque there is about his lightest movement! For all that, I suppose some people would call him 'a conceited young prig.' I wonder would there be any truth in it if they did? Oh, dear, I feel awfully at sea lately about things, everything getting topsy-turvy, and no one to set me straight—no one!"

"In those days," she thinks with a laugh, "the thought of a new dress could keep me awake for a week! But now!—now that I have as many as I want, now that I could have a pile of cash stuffed in the bottom of each skirt if I wanted—I just don’t seem to care about it or anything else much. I guess it’s always like this. They say a baker has no real desire to eat one of the pastries lined up on his counter, just like a pharmacist isn’t eager to swallow his own pills. It’s a shame that having something makes it lose its appeal so quickly. I have everything I used to yearn for in abundance, yet I crave something else—something I once had and didn’t appreciate at all. How silly to want it now, just because it's out of reach! I guess that’s it—because it’s out of reach. Oh, why can’t I enjoy the good things in my life like Pauline and the others do? Pauline! She’s such an amazing girl, and I hardly knew her before! I thought she would be a total whirlwind in this perfect setup, always pushing boundaries; instead, she’s settled down faster than any of us, though honestly, we’ve all acted pretty well as a family overall—we’ve gone from a bunch of hungry sheep to a lush clover valley. Yes, we’ve done well; we haven’t shown our excitement in awkward dances or childish antics, and I think we deserve some credit for that. I suppose it’s the racehorse blood, as Bob calls it, that has helped us through this—this racehorse strain, the Bourbon blood, the Lefroy lineage," she continues, a bit impatiently. "I wish Bob wouldn’t talk about it so much. I know we come from a respectable background—we’re descended from Charlemagne’s sister and all that; but I think he makes too big a deal out of it. Not that Tom cares at all, but I sometimes feel like he laughs at Bob—yeah, I’m sure he does—and looks down on him a bit for his inability and what he probably calls 'bragging.' And yet, Bob is so handsome, so noble-looking even! There’s such a regal air about his every move! Still, some people might call him 'a conceited young brat.' I wonder if there’s any truth to that if they did? Oh, my, I feel completely lost lately about everything, with everything turned upside down and no one to help me—no one!"

The master of Nutsgrove intrudes but very little on the lives of his womenfolk. Every morning at nine o'clock, after a hasty preoccupied breakfast, he either drives or rides to Kelvick, scarcely ever returning before the dinner-hour, when he always appears, clothed in broadcloth and courtesy, to lead his sister-in-law in to dinner; after which he generally bears them company for an hour or so in the drawing-room, occasionally taking a hand at bésique or go-bang, sometimes standing by the piano like a gentleman at an evening party, turning over music and expressing polite satisfaction at the extremely mild entertainment, both vocal and instrumental, provided by Addie and Pauline; though the former has a sweet little voice enough, but perfectly untrained and husky from want of use. After ten o'clock, when he retires to his study for a couple of hours' reading, they see him no more until the morning.

The master of Nutsgrove hardly interferes with the lives of the women in his household. Every morning at nine o'clock, after a quick, distracted breakfast, he either drives or rides to Kelvick, rarely coming back before dinner time, when he always arrives dressed in fine clothes and a courteous manner to accompany his sister-in-law to dinner; afterward, he usually spends an hour or so with them in the drawing room, sometimes playing a hand at bésique or go-bang, and at other times standing by the piano like a gentleman at a party, flipping through sheet music and expressing polite enjoyment of the very light entertainment, both singing and instrumental, provided by Addie and Pauline; though the former has a nice little voice, it is completely untrained and husky from lack of use. After ten o'clock, when he heads to his study for a couple of hours of reading, they don’t see him again until the morning.

The hours of his absence between breakfast and dinner are pleasantly filled, the mornings being devoted to study, under the superintendence of an experienced finishing-governess, who keeps Pauline and Lottie hard at work until twelve; after which, three times a week, masters for music and drawing, from whom Mrs. Armstrong also condescends to take lessons, attend from Kelvick.

The hours he’s away between breakfast and dinner are nicely filled, with the mornings spent studying under the guidance of a skilled finishing governess. She keeps Pauline and Lottie busy until noon; after that, three times a week, music and drawing teachers come from Kelvick, and Mrs. Armstrong also humbly joins in for lessons.

The afternoons are spent in driving or riding, in returning or receiving calls; for the county people, who had by degrees dropped the neglected children of Colonel Lefroy, are suddenly and unanimously inspired with feelings of civility toward the wife of the wealthy manufacturer, and day after day the trim well-weeded avenue is marked with the track of some county equipage en route for Nutsgrove, a state of things which affords much satisfaction to Pauline and her elder brother.

The afternoons are spent driving or riding, visiting or receiving guests; the county folks, who had gradually forgotten Colonel Lefroy's neglected children, are now suddenly and completely motivated to show politeness to the wife of the wealthy manufacturer. Day after day, the neatly kept avenue is marked by the wheels of some county carriage heading to Nutsgrove, a situation that brings much satisfaction to Pauline and her older brother.

"By Jove, Addie," exclaims that young gentleman one Saturday afternoon, while turning over the contents of her card-tray, "you are in the swim, and no mistake—Lady Crawford, Mr. and the Misses Pelham-Browne, General Hawksley, Sir Alfred and Lady Portrann, the Dean of St. Margaret's, and Mrs. Vavasour, the Dowager[71] Countess of Deenmore and—do my eyes deceive me?—no—Admiral and Mrs. Beecher of the Abbey, Greystones. I'll trouble you for a half-glass of sherry, Goggles. Thanks. I feel reasonably convalescent now. Admiral and Mrs. Beecher of the Abbey, Greystones! After that, I feel equal to anything!"

"Wow, Addie," that young guy exclaims one Saturday afternoon as he sifts through her card tray, "you’re really in the loop—Lady Crawford, Mr. and the Misses Pelham-Browne, General Hawksley, Sir Alfred and Lady Portrann, the Dean of St. Margaret's, and Mrs. Vavasour, the Dowager Countess of Deenmore and—am I seeing this right?—no way—it's Admiral and Mrs. Beecher from the Abbey, Greystones. I'll take a half-glass of sherry, Goggles. Thanks. I feel pretty good now. Admiral and Mrs. Beecher from the Abbey, Greystones! With that, I'm ready for anything!"

"We weren't at home on the day they called," laughs Pauline. "I was so sorry, for I meant to have faced them gallantly."

"We weren't home when they called," laughs Pauline. "I felt so bad because I wanted to confront them bravely."

"Well, Addie, well," exclaims Robert triumphantly, "wasn't I a good prophet? Didn't I tell you how it would be? Didn't I tell you you'd open the gates for him and give him the run of the county—eh? I expect he's precious glad now he didn't let you slip through his fingers, Addie!"

"Well, Addie, well," Robert says triumphantly, "wasn't I a good prophet? Didn't I tell you how it would be? Didn't I say you'd open the gates for him and give him the run of the county—huh? I bet he's really glad now he didn't let you slip away, Addie!"

"He doesn't care a straw," she answers contemptuously—"I know he doesn't. He wouldn't care if he had the run of twenty counties unless he liked the people personally—unless they were clever, or amusing, or took an interest in his affairs."

"He couldn't care less," she replies with disdain—"I know he couldn't. He wouldn't care if he had access to twenty counties unless he actually liked the people there—unless they were smart, entertaining, or showed an interest in his life."

"Stuff, Addie, stuff; you don't know what you are talking about. Armstrong is just as pleased as Punch that the neighbors are looking you up. I saw it in his face at once. Why else did he give up three afternoons in the last fortnight to return those calls with Pauline and you, I should like to know?"

"Stuff, Addie, stuff; you don't know what you're talking about. Armstrong is just as happy as can be that the neighbors are reaching out to you. I could see it on his face right away. Why else do you think he spent three afternoons in the last two weeks returning those calls with Pauline and you?"

"He did that because it would not have been the thing for me, a bride, to return the first time without my—my husband; it would have been bad form, but it bored him awfully—I saw it did," she persists; "and he did not care for the people either. He was awfully disgusted with Lady Crawford—at the way she talked and the questions she asked me. He said afterward that he would not allow his wife to be patronized by such a meddlesome ill-bred woman as that."

"He did that because it wouldn’t have been appropriate for me, as a bride, to go back the first time without my— my husband; it would have looked bad, but it really bored him—I could see that," she continues; "and he didn’t like the people either. He was really disgusted with Lady Crawford—at how she talked and the questions she asked me. He said later that he wouldn’t let his wife be treated that way by such a nosy, rude woman."

Robert flushes angrily.

Robert gets angry.

"That's because he does not understand. People of his class are always hunting up affronts, imagining they're being snubbed and patronized, when nothing of the kind is intended. I am perfectly certain that Lady Crawford meant only to act kindly in offering advice to you, a young girl unaccustomed to the etiquette of matronhood, without a mother to put you in the way of doing things."

"That's because he doesn't get it. People like him are always looking for insults, thinking they're being ignored or talked down to, when that's not what's happening at all. I'm sure Lady Crawford was just trying to be nice by offering you advice since you're a young girl who isn't used to the rules of being a woman, especially without a mother to guide you."

"No," declares Addie, "she meant nothing of the kind. The way she looked at me through her gold-rimmed glasses, turned me round, commented on my dress, my appearance, my appointments altogether, and then informed me calmly that she thought I should do, was, to say the least of it, extremely impertinent and underbred; and I quite agree with my husband in the matter."

"No," Addie says, "she didn't mean anything like that. The way she looked at me through her gold-rimmed glasses, turned me around, commented on my dress, my appearance, my overall look, and then calmly told me that she thought I was acceptable was, to put it mildly, incredibly rude and uncultured; and I completely agree with my husband on this."

Robert and Pauline exchange a rapid glance: there is a storm-signal in the latter's eyes. So Robert wisely lets the matter drop, and busies himself with the card-basket.

Robert and Pauline quickly glance at each other: there's a warning sign in her eyes. So Robert smartly changes the subject and focuses on the card basket.

"By the bye, Addie," he resumes, half an hour later, when the "breeze" has passed, "about this contemplated return of your husband to Parliament at the next election—I hope you will use your influence to make him fall in with the views of the electors; they are most anxious he should stand—"

"By the way, Addie," he continues, thirty minutes later, when the "breeze" has settled, "about your husband's planned return to Parliament at the next election—I hope you'll use your influence to persuade him to align with what the voters want; they're very eager for him to run—"

"My husband returned for Parliament!" she interrupts quickly. "I—I did not know, have not heard anything about it. They want him to stand for Kelvick?"

"My husband is back for Parliament!" she interrupts quickly. "I—I didn’t know, I haven’t heard anything about it. They want him to run for Kelvick?"

"Yes, when old Hubbard retires at the end of the next session; he's been past his work for years. Fancy Armstrong not telling you anything about it! Why, every one is—"

"Yes, when old Hubbard retires at the end of the next session; he's been beyond his work for years. Can you believe Armstrong not telling you anything about it? Everyone is—"

"He does not talk much of his business affairs at home. I suppose he does not think they would interest me," she says hastily.

"He doesn't talk much about his business at home. I guess he doesn't think it would interest me," she says quickly.

"Well, but this is not business exactly; and let me tell you, Addie, it's a subject in which you ought to take an interest. The position of the wife of a member of Parliament is always one to command respect, though it is a great pity Armstrong should go to the wrong shop for his politics. However, I suppose, having risen from the ranks, he could scarcely at the eleventh hour go over to Toryism—"

"Well, this isn't exactly business; and let me tell you, Addie, it's a topic you should care about. The role of a wife of a member of Parliament is always one that deserves respect, although it's a shame Armstrong is getting his politics from the wrong place. Still, I guess after working his way up, he probably couldn't switch to Toryism at this late stage—"

"Because he married a Lefroy? Well, scarcely! And I'd rather not ask him to do so, if that is what you mean, Robert," says Addie, with a slight sneer, which she finds it difficult at times to repress when discussing her husband with Robert. Then, after a pause—"Fancy his going into Parliament! I never thought he had any inclination for a political career."

"Is it because he married a Lefroy? Well, not really! And I’d prefer not to ask him to do that, if that’s what you mean, Robert," Addie says, with a slight sneer she sometimes finds hard to hide when talking about her husband with Robert. Then, after a pause—"Can you believe he’s going into Parliament? I never thought he had any interest in a political career."

"Oh, but, my dear," says Robert, with lofty indulgence, "you must not judge Armstrong by what you see of him here! He's not the sort of man to shine in society, not a carpet-ornament by any means; but he's just the man to prose away in the House by the hour anent artisans' rights and working-men's wrongs, and the rest of it! Why, he's one of the tallest talkers at mechanics' institute meeting, union soirées, corporate gatherings in Kelvick! You should just hear him in the chair! Why, he has a flow of steady municipal oratory that would simply surprise you! I must smuggle you into the gallery some evening, Addie, and you can hear your lord spout."

"Oh, but my dear," says Robert, with a hint of superiority, "you can't judge Armstrong by what you see of him here! He's not the kind of guy who stands out in social settings, definitely not a decoration; but he's the type who can go on for hours in the House about workers' rights and all that stuff! Honestly, he's one of the best speakers at mechanics' institute meetings, union events, and corporate gatherings in Kelvick! You should hear him when he's in charge! He's got a consistent style of talking about municipal issues that would totally surprise you! I need to sneak you into the gallery one evening, Addie, so you can listen to your lord speak."

"And me too, Bob," pleads Lottie, who is listening most attentively. "I should like to hear Tom in the chair too; I'm sure he has very little to say in any of our chairs. Polly and I have to do all the talk of an evening; he's generally as quiet as a mouse. And, as for toning him down, polishing him up—you remember, Bob, what you said we should have to do when he married Addie? Why, I really don't see there's any need for it all! Tom is quite as polite and as well behaved as any one else who comes here."

"And me too, Bob," Lottie says, listening closely. "I’d like to hear Tom in the chair too; I’m sure he doesn’t have much to say in any of our chairs. Polly and I end up doing all the talking in the evening; he’s usually as quiet as a mouse. And as for toning him down or polishing him up—you remember, Bob, what you said we’d need to do when he married Addie? Honestly, I don’t see any reason for that! Tom is just as polite and well-mannered as anyone else who comes here."

"Lottie, Lottie, what are you talking about?" breaks in Bob, his face reddening unpleasantly. "I never said anything of the kind!"

"Lottie, Lottie, what are you talking about?" Bob interrupts, his face turning an uncomfortable shade of red. "I never said anything like that!"

"But Bob, you did—you know you did—and so did Polly, too; but you forget. You said we should have to teach him how to enter a room, to sit at table, eat his dinner, and behave like a gentleman. You said he'd put his knife in his mouth instead of his fork, drink his soup like an alderman, sop up his gravy with bread, and so on. And he does nothing of the kind; he just eats his dinner like you, or me, or any one. I watched him carefully from the very first night. Polly, Polly, you're kicking my shins! Oh, oh! What's the matter? What have I—"

"But Bob, you did—you know you did—and so did Polly; but you’re forgetting. You said we’d have to teach him how to walk into a room, sit at the table, eat his dinner, and act like a gentleman. You said he’d put his knife in his mouth instead of using his fork, slurp his soup like some big shot, soak up his gravy with bread, and all that. But he doesn’t do any of that; he just eats his dinner like you, me, or anyone else. I watched him closely from the very first night. Polly, Polly, you’re kicking my shins! Oh, oh! What’s going on? What have I—"

"The matter!" cried Polly, in a low angry voice. "The matter is that I strongly suspect you'll end the year at Miss Swishtale's; and I sincerely hope it may be so."

"The issue!" Polly exclaimed in a low, angry tone. "The issue is that I really think you'll end the year at Miss Swishtale's; and I truly hope that's the case."

"Oh, Polly, I'm so sorry!" whines Lottie, looking at her eldest[73] sister walking away quickly with very bright cheeks and a sparkle in her eyes as of unshed tears. "But I never can remember she's married to him; they're not a bit like husband and wife—you know they're not—and she's always Addie Lefroy to me."

"Oh, Polly, I'm really sorry!" Lottie whines, watching her oldest[73] sister walk away quickly, her cheeks bright and her eyes sparkling with unshed tears. "But I can never remember that she's married to him; they don't seem like a married couple at all—you know they don't—and she's always going to be Addie Lefroy to me."

"Then let me once more impress on you the fact that she's not Addie Lefroy, and never will be again," says Pauline, with impressive impatience. "And you, Bob, ought to be more guarded in what you say, and not criticise her husband as freely as you do. I can see she does not like it."

"Let me remind you again that she’s not Addie Lefroy, and she never will be,” Pauline says, clearly annoyed. “And you, Bob, should be more careful about what you say and stop criticizing her husband so openly. I can tell she doesn’t appreciate it.”


Addie walks slowly down the hall, seeing her husband—the door of his study standing ajar—writing at his desk. She pauses for a moment, moves on hesitatingly, and then hurries forward and knocks briskly.

Addie walks slowly down the hall, noticing her husband—the door to his study slightly open—writing at his desk. She pauses for a moment, continues hesitantly, and then rushes forward and knocks quickly.

"It is you! Pray come in, Addie," he said politely, rising to meet her. "Won't you sit down?"

"It’s you! Please come in, Addie," he said kindly, getting up to greet her. "Would you like to take a seat?"

"No, I won't detain you; I see you are busy. I—I only came to tell you that Bob has just informed me that you have some idea of standing for Kelvick at the next election, and he—he seemed to think it strange I had heard nothing about it from you."

"No, I won’t keep you; I see you’re busy. I just came to let you know that Bob just told me you’re thinking about running for Kelvick in the next election, and he seemed to find it weird that I hadn’t heard anything about it from you."

"But I have no denned idea of standing for Kelvick, and the election is many months off yet. I should certainly have spoken to you on the matter, had I begun to think seriously of it myself. It is not too late now. What are your views? Are you as anxious as your brother Robert that I should go in for senatorial honors?" Then, with a quick cold smile, seeing she does not answer—"Would you care for the mystic initials 'W. M. P.' after your name, my dear?"

"But I have no clear intention of running for Kelvick, and the election is still months away. I definitely would have talked to you about it if I had started seriously considering it myself. It's not too late to discuss it now. What do you think? Are you as eager as your brother Robert for me to pursue senatorial honors?" Then, with a swift, cool smile, noticing she doesn't respond—"Would you be interested in having the mysterious initials 'W. M. P.' after your name, my dear?"

"'W. M .P.'! What do they stand for?"

"'W. M. P.!' What do they mean?"

"'Wife of member of Parliament.' Haven't you read 'Our Mutual Friend'? No? Then you ought to do so; it's a capital book."

"'Wife of a member of Parliament.' Haven't you read 'Our Mutual Friend'? No? Then you really should; it's a great book."

"If you went into Parliament," she says slowly, "you would have to spend a couple of months in town, would you not—would have to tear yourself away from the bosom of your family for nearly a quarter of a year at a time? That would be a—a trial you ought to consider, I think."

"If you went into Parliament," she says slowly, "you would have to spend a couple of months in town, wouldn't you—have to separate yourself from your family for almost three months at a time? That would be a—something you should think about, I believe."

"I will consider all the drawbacks and advantages of the position carefully, before I commit myself, you may be sure. I will not—"

"I will carefully weigh all the pros and cons of the position before I commit, you can be sure of that. I will not—"

"Do anything in a hurry again," she puts in quickly, her eyes smoldering. "You are right. It would be a mistake."

"Don't rush into anything again," she quickly adds, her eyes blazing. "You're right. That would be a mistake."

He takes not the slightest notice of the taunt; she, looking defiantly, wistfully into his strong swarthy face, lit up with that smile of genial indifference it always wears when by rare chance they find themselves alone together, acknowledges to herself with a pang that she is bruising herself in vain, that no movement of her restless, petulant little hand will move him from the position he has taken, that no frown, no laugh, no tear, no sigh, will soften the granite of his face or nature, or bring his life nearer to hers again.

He doesn’t even react to the taunt; she, staring defiantly and longingly at his strong, dark face, lit up by that smile of casual indifference he always has when they occasionally find themselves alone together, realizes with a pang that she is hurting herself for no reason, that no gesture from her restless, impatient little hand will change his stance, that no frown, laugh, tear, or sigh will soften the hardness of his face or nature, or bring their lives closer together again.

"What is your programme for the afternoon?" he asks, in a tone of polite interest. "It is a pity not to avail yourselves of this pleasant weather, with bleak November within a week of our heels."

"What do you have planned for the afternoon?" he asks, in a tone of polite curiosity. "It's a shame not to take advantage of this nice weather, with dreary November right around the corner."

"We were thinking of riding over to Beeton Hall—Robert, Polly,[74] and I—to see Mrs. Morgan's apiary, I think she called it; it ought to be amusing. I know I always enjoyed the monkey-house at the Zoo better than anything else."

"We were thinking about riding over to Beeton Hall—Robert, Polly,[74] and I—to check out Mrs. Morgan's bee farm, I think that’s what she called it; it should be fun. I know I always liked the monkey house at the Zoo more than anything else."

Armstrong's shield is lowered for a minute; he looks up into his wife's childish face with a smile that brings back to her the short warm fortnight by the sea, and makes her mutter to herself:

Armstrong lowers his shield for a moment; he gazes at his wife's youthful face with a smile that reminds her of the brief, sunny two weeks by the beach, making her mumble to herself:

"How almost nice-looking he would be if he always smiled in that way! I suppose I must have said something startlingly idiotic to make him look natural all of a moment like that."

"How nice-looking he could be if he always smiled like that! I guess I must have said something really foolish to make him look so natural for a moment like that."

"'Apiary'?" he repeats. "Did you expect to see monkeys in Mrs. Morgan's apiary, Addie?"

"'Apiary'?" he repeats. "Did you think you’d see monkeys in Mrs. Morgan's apiary, Addie?"

"Apes?" she answers stoutly. "Of course we did—Polly, Robert, all of us. We expected to see monkeys, apes, chimpanzees, gorillas even; she said it was a splendid one. What are we to see, Tom?"

"Apes?" she replies confidently. "Of course we did—Polly, Robert, all of us. We thought we'd see monkeys, apes, chimpanzees, even gorillas; she said it was amazing. What are we supposed to see, Tom?"

"Bees, Addie."

"Bees, Addie."

"Bees," she echoes blankly—"only bees! I do call that a 'sell,' and no mistake! Going to ride nine miles to see a lot of stupid old bees! Oh, won't the others be just mad! And Polly and I after stuffing our saddles with sugar and nuts and eau-de-Cologne—oh, dear!"

"Bees," she repeats blankly—"just bees! I really think that's a total 'sell,' no doubt about it! Riding nine miles just to see a bunch of dumb old bees! The others are going to be so annoyed! And Polly and I after packing our saddlebags with sugar, nuts, and perfume—oh, dear!"

"I sympathize with you, my dear; and I think Robert might have remembered enough of his Latin to know that apis means 'bee.'"

"I feel for you, my dear; and I think Robert should have remembered enough of his Latin to know that apis means 'bee.'"

"Such a long uninteresting ride too along the quarry road!" she grumbles. "I—I suppose you wouldn't be tempted to join our festive party, would you?"

"That was such a long, boring ride along the quarry road!" she complains. "I—I guess you wouldn't want to join our fun party, would you?"

"Unfortunately I have to return to Kelvick. I'm engaged to dine with Challice the banker."

"Unfortunately, I have to go back to Kelvick. I have plans to have dinner with Challice, the banker."

"At his club?"

"At his place?"

"No; at his private residence."

"No; at his home."

"Oh, I see! I suppose you'll have a very pleasant evening?"

"Oh, I get it! I guess you'll have a really nice evening?"

"I hope so. By the bye, I think I'll remain at the factory all night. They generally keep it up rather late at the bank-house. Challice is an indefatigable whist-player."

"I hope so. By the way, I think I'll stay at the factory all night. They usually keep things going pretty late at the bank house. Challice is a tireless whist player."

"Miss Challice, is she a good player?"

"Miss Challice, is she a good player?"

"Very fair; she plays a steady hand."

"Very fair; she plays it smart."

"I—I suppose now she'd know that an apiary wasn't an ape-house?"

"I—I guess now she'd realize that an apiary isn't a place for apes?"

"I never had occasion to sound her knowledge in the matter; but I should say she would."

"I never had the chance to test her knowledge on the subject; but I would say she would."

Addie draws a quick resentful breath, leans over her husband as he is placidly stamping his letters, and whispers in his ear:

Addie takes a quick, annoyed breath, leans over her husband while he calmly stamps his letters, and whispers in his ear:

"What a pity you didn't marry her, Tom, instead of me!"

"What a shame you didn't marry her, Tom, instead of me!"

With this parting shot she flies from the room.

With that final remark, she rushes out of the room.


CHAPTER XIV.

"Mr. and Mrs. Armstrong and Miss Lefroy. Lady Portrann at home Tuesday, the 16th of January, 10 P.M. Dancing."

"Mr. and Mrs. Armstrong and Miss Lefroy. Lady Portrann is hosting at home on Tuesday, the 16th of January, at 10 PM Dancing."

"Addie, that means a ball, doesn't it? How delightful! You're going, of course?"

"Addie, that means a ball, right? How exciting! You're going, obviously?"

"I suppose so. Mr. Armstrong wishes it."

"I guess so. Mr. Armstrong wants that."

"And you'll wear your white broché and pearls. Oh, isn't it well[75] for you?" groans Pauline wistfully. "Miss Lefroy—that's me, of course. It was nice of them to ask me, wasn't it, Addie?"

"And you'll wear your white broché and pearls. Oh, isn't that nice[75] for you?" Pauline sighs dreamily. "Miss Lefroy—that’s me, of course. It was sweet of them to invite me, wasn't it, Addie?"

"Yes. I suppose they did not know you were still in the school-room, Polly."

"Yeah. I guess they didn't realize you were still in the classroom, Polly."

"I'm past seventeen, and eldest daughter now that you're married and done for, Addie, and I do think it's hard lines keeping me down."

"I'm over seventeen and the oldest daughter now that you're married and all set, Addie, and I really think it's unfair to keep me held back."

"If Mr. Armstrong wishes to give you the advantage of education, no matter how late, I think you ought to be extremely grateful to him, instead of grumbling as you continually do," says Mrs. Armstrong severely.

"If Mr. Armstrong wants to offer you the opportunity for an education, even if it's a bit late, I think you should be very grateful to him instead of complaining like you always do," Mrs. Armstrong says sternly.

"You're so remarkably well educated yourself, Addie," retorts Pauline, "you can well afford to preach. Didn't you see how Tom stared the other night when you asked him which would take longest, to go to New York or Calcutta? I'm sure, if he keeps me in the school-room, he ought to keep you too. 'Lady Portrann at home, 10 P.M. Dancing.' How lovely it sounds! How I wish I could go, just to see what it would be like! I wouldn't dance, you know, Addie, or wear a silk dress, or anything in that way, but just sit in a corner and look on quietly; and—and don't you think, if you put it to your husband mildly like, that he might—might—"

"You're so well educated yourself, Addie," retorts Pauline, "you can definitely afford to preach. Didn't you see how Tom stared the other night when you asked him which would take longer, to go to New York or Calcutta? I'm sure if he keeps me in the classroom, he should keep you too. 'Lady Portrann at home, 10 P.M. Dancing.' How lovely that sounds! I wish I could go, just to see what it would be like! I wouldn't dance, you know, Addie, or wear a silk dress, or anything like that, but just sit in a corner and quietly watch; and—and don't you think, if you suggest it to your husband gently, he might—might—"

"I think nothing in the matter, my dear," answers Addie decisively; "and I'll put nothing to my husband, mildly or otherwise; so it's of no use asking me."

"I don’t think it’s a big deal, my dear," Addie replies firmly; "and I won’t bring it up with my husband, gently or otherwise; so it’s pointless to ask me."

"Don't then!"

"Don't do that!"

"I won't."

"I will not."

The sisters glare at each other; then Addie moves away, humming a tune, and the vexed question is not alluded to again that day.

The sisters stare at each other; then Addie walks away, humming a tune, and the annoying question isn't brought up again that day.

The next morning, when she is seated at her desk, composing her acceptance, Pauline bounces in with dancing eyes and leans over her.

The next morning, as she sits at her desk, writing her acceptance, Pauline bursts in with sparkling eyes and leans over her.

"'Mr. and Mrs. Armstrong have much pleasure in accepting—' It won't do—it won't do! You'll have to begin again, my dear, though this is the third sheet I see you've spoiled. Begin again, Addie, begin: I'll dictate to you—

"'Mr. and Mrs. Armstrong are very pleased to accept—' That's not right—it won't work! You need to start over, my dear, even though this is the third page I've seen you mess up. Start again, Addie, start: I'll dictate to you—

"'Mr. and Mrs. Armstrong and Miss Lefroy have much pleasure in accepting Lady Portrann's kind invitation for Tuesday, the 16th proximo.' Yes, you may stare; but I'm going to the ball. Tom says I may, if I can get your consent; and I know I shall get that—you couldn't be such a—a—fiend, Addie, as to refuse when he has consented?"

"'Mr. and Mrs. Armstrong and Miss Lefroy are very pleased to accept Lady Portrann's kind invitation for Tuesday, the 16th of next month.' Yes, you can stare; but I'm going to the ball. Tom says I can go if I get your permission; and I know I will—there's no way you could be such a—a—monster, Addie, as to refuse when he has agreed?"

"I suppose I couldn't," she answers meekly, attacking her fourth sheet. "If I did, you'd lead me such a life that—"

"I guess I couldn't," she replies quietly, tackling her fourth sheet. "If I did, you'd make my life so difficult that—"

"I should, dear," admits Miss Lefroy briskly—"I certainly should. Now give me the note; I'll put it into the post-bag myself."

"I should, dear," Miss Lefroy admits cheerfully, "I definitely should. Now hand me the note; I'll drop it into the mailbag myself."

"Wait a moment, Polly! About your dress? As you don't mean to dance, I suppose one of your ordinary evening grenadines, with a little furbishing up, will do very well?"

"Hold on a second, Polly! About your dress? Since you don't plan to dance, I guess one of your usual evening grenadines, with a bit of sprucing up, will be just fine?"

"But, as I do happen to mean to dance if I'm asked, one of my ordinary evening grenadines won't do for the occasion at all."

"But since I actually plan to dance if I'm invited, one of my usual evening dresses won't work for the occasion at all."

"But I thought you said—"

"But I thought you meant—"

"I said nothing to Tom, but just asked if I might go, and he answered 'Yes,' without conditions or qualifications of any kind. So I'll go now in regular tenue."

"I didn't say anything to Tom, just asked if I could go, and he replied 'Yes,' without any conditions or qualifications. So I'll head out now in regular tenue."

"Then you can have one of my trousseau dresses—that pretty blue silk, if you like; our figures are not very unlike, and a little altering—"

"Then you can have one of my trousseau dresses—that pretty blue silk, if you want; our sizes are pretty similar, and a little altering—"

"Thanks, dear—you are very kind; but, as this is my first ball, I must appear in virgin white, and I could not exactly wear your wedding dress, could I?"

"Thanks, dear—you’re really kind; but since this is my first ball, I have to wear pure white, and I can’t exactly wear your wedding dress, can I?"

"I shall wear it myself."

"I'll wear it myself."

"Exactly. So I think we had better order the carriage this morning, and we'll drive to Kelvick and interview Armine at once on the subject. I know what I'll have to a flounce—the exact copy of a dress described in the 'Queen' last week—it was worn at a Sandringham ball—all white satin and gauze with clustering bunches of white lilac and maiden-hair, and a corsage of that lovely pearl passementerie."

"Exactly. I think we should order the carriage this morning, and we'll head to Kelvick to talk to Armine about it right away. I already know what I want for a flounce—the exact replica of a dress featured in the 'Queen' last week—it was worn at a Sandringham ball—all white satin and gauze, with clusters of white lilac and maiden-hair, and a bodice adorned with that beautiful pearl passementerie."

"Pearl passementerie, satin, gauze! Pauline, are you aware that those are about three of the most expensive materials you could hit upon? Where is the money to come from?"

"Pearl trimmings, satin, gauze! Pauline, do you know those are like three of the priciest materials you could find? Where's the money going to come from?"

"The money is here; don't trouble your head about that!" breaks in Pauline, triumphantly displaying a bundle of crisp notes. "He gave me it at once, and said besides that anything over and above was to be entered to your account at Madame Armine's. Now are you satisfied?"

"The money is here; don't worry about that!" interrupts Pauline, proudly showing off a bundle of fresh bills. "He gave it to me right away and also said that anything extra should be added to your account at Madame Armine's. So, are you happy now?"

"Satisfied!" she echoes passionately. "Satisfied! Oh, Polly, Polly, dear sister, I wish you wouldn't—wouldn't take money like that! And you know I have no account at Madame Armine's—you know I haven't!"

"Satisfied!" she repeats passionately. "Satisfied! Oh, Polly, dear sister, I wish you wouldn't—wouldn't take money like that! And you know I don't have an account at Madame Armine's—you know I don't!"

"Stuff!"

"Things!"

"Our hands are always outstretched—always; we give nothing and take everything. How can you bear it—how?"

"Our hands are always reaching out—always; we give nothing and take everything. How can you stand it—how?"

"Oh, Addie, I have no patience with you! You talk of your husband as if he were a stranger, a complete outsider—as if we had no interest in him or he in us; it is a shame! I protest I understand him better than you. I saw at once that it was a pleasure to him to give me a dress; and I foresee too that it will give him pleasure to see me fashionably and becomingly got up on the 16th. I'm determined not to balk him. I think your feeling in the matter is both unnatural and absurd—absurd in the extreme!"

"Oh, Addie, I have no patience for you! You talk about your husband like he's a stranger, a total outsider—as if we don't care about him or he doesn't care about us; it's ridiculous! Honestly, I understand him better than you do. I realized right away that he enjoyed giving me a dress; and I can also see that he'll enjoy seeing me dressed nicely and stylishly on the 16th. I'm determined not to disappoint him. I think your feelings about this are both unnatural and totally absurd—completely ridiculous!"

Miss Lefroy has her way, and that same afternoon is fingering gauzes, satins, and laces at Madame Armine's. Her sister, seeing that it would be of no use venturing on delicate ground again, with a feeling of impotence to wrestle against her will in particular, and the tide of events in general, gives in with a weary sigh.

Miss Lefroy gets her way, and that same afternoon she’s browsing through gauzes, satins, and laces at Madame Armine's. Her sister, realizing it would be pointless to tread on sensitive topics again, feels powerless to fight against her will specifically, and the flow of events in general, and she concedes with a tired sigh.


On the night of the 16th Armstrong is standing under the drawing-room chandelier, anxiously working his large bony hands into a pair of evening gloves of treacherous texture and about half a size too small for him, when his womenfolk rustle in, fully equipped for conquest.

On the night of the 16th, Armstrong is standing under the drawing-room chandelier, nervously trying to fit his large, bony hands into a pair of evening gloves that are untrustworthy in texture and about half a size too small for him, when the women in his life come in, completely ready for conquest.

"Do you like me, Tom?"

"Do you like me, Tom?"

He looks down at his wife standing before him in the bridal finery[77] which she refused to wear at the altar, her fair white shoulders shining through folds of delicate lace, a necklet of pearls—his wedding-gift—encircling her pretty throat, a bunch of pale pink roses loosely hanging from her rough brown hair.

He looks down at his wife standing in her wedding dress[77] which she didn’t want to wear at the altar, her fair white shoulders shining through layers of delicate lace, a pearl necklace—his wedding gift—around her lovely throat, and a bunch of pale pink roses loosely hanging from her messy brown hair.

"How fair, how bright, how young you look, my love, my love!" he thinks, with a sort of hungry pain; while her gray eyes meet his with the strange expression they always wear now, half wistful, half defiant, and a little scared as well—an expression which he sometimes feels, with a pang of impotent remorse, that no act, or word, or wish of his can ever chase thence again, even if he labored as manfully as he is now doing to the end of his days.

"How fair, how bright, how young you look, my love, my love!" he thinks, with a kind of longing ache; while her gray eyes meet his with that familiar look they always have now, half longing, half challenging, and a little scared too—an expression that sometimes makes him feel, with a rush of helpless regret, that nothing he does, says, or wishes can ever change it again, even if he worked as hard as he is now for the rest of his life.

"Do I like you," he repeats softly—"like you, Addie!" Then, with a quick return to his usual self-possessed, matter-of-fact manner—"Certainly, my dear; your dress is very nice indeed."

"Do I like you?" he repeats gently—"like you, Addie!" Then, shifting back to his usual calm and straightforward demeanor—"Of course, my dear; your dress is really nice."

"Rapturous commendation!" she answers, with a light vexed laugh.

"Absolutely amazing praise!" she replies, with a lightly annoyed laugh.

"Now, Addie, clear away; it is my turn, please. What have you to say to me, Mr. Armstrong?"

"Now, Addie, please clear out; it’s my turn. What do you want to say to me, Mr. Armstrong?"

"You?" he cries, staggering back, and shading his eyes as if overcome by the vision. "Who are you, pray—the Queen of Sheba?—Cleopatra?"

"You?" he exclaims, stepping back and shielding his eyes as if overwhelmed by the sight. "Who are you, seriously—the Queen of Sheba?—Cleopatra?"

"Miss Pauline Lefroy, at your service, exemplifying the old proverb of 'Fine feathers make fine birds.' Now, honestly, what do you think of my feathers, Tom?"

"Miss Pauline Lefroy, at your service, embodying the old saying 'Fine feathers make fine birds.' So, honestly, what do you think of my feathers, Tom?"

Pauline steps forward, giving her train a brisk twitch, and poses under the chandelier, her lithe stately figure draped in clouds of silky gauze, her masses of dusky hair piled high on her head, interwoven with chains of pearls, her lovely gypsy face sparkling with the glow of excitement and anticipated pleasure.

Pauline steps forward, giving her train a quick shake, and poses under the chandelier, her graceful figure draped in layers of silky fabric, her thick dark hair piled high on her head, interwoven with strands of pearls, her beautiful gypsy face shining with excitement and eager anticipation.

"Oh, she teaches the torches to burn bright!
Her beauty rests on the cheek of Night
"As a precious gem in an Ethiopian's ear,"

quotes Armstrong dramatically. "Will that homage to your plumage do fair sister-in-law?"

quotes Armstrong dramatically. "Will that tribute to your feathers do, fair sister-in-law?"

"Yes, it sounds like Shakespeare or Milton. Shakespeare, is it? 'Her beauty hangs upon the cheek of Night like a—' What?"

"Yeah, it sounds like Shakespeare or Milton. Is it Shakespeare? 'Her beauty hangs upon the cheek of Night like a—' What?"

"'Like a rich jewel in an Ethiop's ear.'"

"'Like a precious gem in a Black person's ear.'"

"It is a fine idea, strongly put—better than being told flatly that I was nice, like a bit of well-fried beefsteak. And so you think I shall do?"

"It’s a great idea, really well expressed—way better than just being told directly that I was nice, like a piece of well-fried steak. So what do you think I should do?"

"By Jove, yes," thinks he, in startled admiration. "I rather think you will, Miss Polly! What a splendid specimen of womanhood you are, to be sure! Strange I never seemed to take in the power of your comeliness until to-night!"

"Wow, yes," he thinks, in surprised admiration. "I really think you will, Miss Polly! What an amazing example of womanhood you are, for sure! It’s strange I never noticed how beautiful you were until tonight!"

He glances at the two sisters standing side by side—at the girl, lastly, who, in a ragged cotton dress, without even the ornament of ladylike neatness, without one word or smile of attractive intent, chained his senses in one luckless moment and robbed him of his peace forever. He shakes his head; it is of no use going over the old story again; the mischief is done, and there is an end of it.

He looks at the two sisters standing next to each other—at the girl, who, in a torn cotton dress and lacking even a hint of ladylike neatness, with not a word or smile to entice, captured his attention in one unfortunate moment and took away his peace forever. He shakes his head; there's no point in going over the old story again; the damage is done, and that's that.

"She is not beautiful, my little Addie, she is but a pallid spring-blossom beside the tropical coloring of her sister," he thinks bitterly.[78] "Few men, I suppose, would waste a glance on her when they could feed on the other's beauty; and yet she is all I want—all. My life would be full if I had her. Oh, the irony of fate to think that what is by law my own, my very own, what no man covets, I can not grasp—to think that she, the delight of my eyes, the one love of my life, must live under the same roof with me, and yet be as far apart as if the poles sundered us! And we are drifting further day by day; we can not even be friends. I have more in common now with her sisters, even with her cub of a brother, than with her. A wall of constraint is rising hourly between us. We can not talk together five minutes without falling into an uncomfortable silence, or tripping over matter we had agreed to bury. I wonder how it will all end! By Jove, I should like to have a peep at our position, say, this day ten years! Please Providence, the boys will have struck out lines for themselves ere then, and some fellows will have induced the girls to quit my fireside too, if—if I see fit to make it worth their while. Miss Pauline, with five or six thousand pounds, would be a prize many men would like to secure. Lottie too would have a chance under the same conditions; there would be only Addie and I left to drift into autumn together. By Jove, I should like to know how it will end! Hang it, my glove is gone at last!" he exclaims aloud, in dismay.

"She's not beautiful, my little Addie; she's just a pale spring flower compared to her sister's vibrant colors," he thinks bitterly.[78] "I doubt many men would even glance at her when they could admire the other's beauty; and yet, she’s all I want—everything. My life would be complete if I had her. Oh, the irony of fate! To think that what is legally mine, truly mine, something no man desires, I can't have—to think that she, the delight of my eyes, the one love of my life, has to live under the same roof as me, yet feels as far away as if we were worlds apart! And we are drifting further apart every day; we can't even be friends. I have more in common now with her sisters, even her annoying little brother, than with her. A wall of tension goes up between us more and more each hour. We can’t talk for five minutes without falling into an awkward silence or stumbling over topics we've agreed to avoid. I wonder how it will all end! Goodness, I’d love to see where we stand, say, ten years from now! Hopefully, the boys will have carved out their own paths by then, and maybe some guys will get the girls to leave my home too, if—I decide to make it worth their while. Miss Pauline, with five or six thousand pounds, would be a catch many men would want. Lottie would have a shot under the same circumstances; it would just be Addie and me left to drift into autumn together. Goodness, I’d really like to know how it will all turn out! Dang it, my glove is finally gone!" he exclaims aloud, in dismay.

"I thought as much, Tom. I hope you have another pair, because the most skillful needle-and-thread in the world wouldn't bridge that chasm. Oh, I see you have another pair! Now, will you concentrate your powerful intellect on my train for a minute? I'm going to walk slowly from the piano to the window, and I want you to tell me it you can detect the faintest outline of steel or wire, the merest suggestion of string or tape anywhere."

"I figured as much, Tom. I hope you have another pair because the best sewing in the world couldn't fix that gap. Oh, I see you have another pair! Now, can you focus your sharp mind on my train for a minute? I'm going to walk slowly from the piano to the window, and I want you to see if you can spot even the slightest hint of steel or wire, or any trace of string or tape anywhere."

"No, Pauline, on my honor as a British merchant!" he answers solemnly. "I can detect not one trace of the inward mechanism of your dress. It is veiled to me in darkest art. You are inflated in a manner wonderful and fearful to behold."

"No, Pauline, I swear on my honor as a British merchant!" he replies earnestly. "I can't see even a hint of how your dress works. It's completely hidden from me in the deepest mystery. You look both amazing and terrifying."

"I believe you! That is what I call the perfection of a fan-tail; Armine is the only dress-maker in Kelvick who can work them like that," remarks Pauline complacently. "I flatter myself there won't be another train surpassing mine in the room. And fancy, Tom—Addie wanted me to appear in a home-made muslin or grenadine, with a blue silk sash and blue ribbons in my hair, like a school-girl going out to a suburban tea-party! Wasn't I right to resist? Haven't I your entire approbation?"

"I believe you! That's what I call the perfect fan-tail; Armine is the only dressmaker in Kelvick who can do them like that," says Pauline with satisfaction. "I’m confident that no other outfit will top mine in the room. And can you believe it, Tom—Addie wanted me to show up in a homemade muslin or grenadine, with a blue silk sash and blue ribbons in my hair, like a schoolgirl heading to a suburban tea party! Wasn't I right to say no? Don’t I have your full support?"

"Certainly, I think the most extreme measure would justify the end you have achieved, Miss Lefroy," he answers, laughing.

"Definitely, I think the most drastic action would justify the outcome you've reached, Miss Lefroy," he replies, laughing.

"Well, one end you have certainly achieved, my dear sister," says Addie ruefully. "You have certainly crushed my poor dress, put me out of the field altogether, which is rather hard lines, considering I'm a—a bride and all that. Nobody will look at me when you are near."

"Well, you've definitely accomplished one thing, my dear sister," Addie says with a sigh. "You've completely ruined my poor dress, taken me out of the picture entirely, which is pretty unfair, especially since I'm a—a bride and all that. Nobody will even notice me when you're around."

"Then I must keep well out of your way, dear," she answers sweetly. "Ah, here comes the carriage at last! Where's my fan, bouquet, handkerchief? Oh, dear, if I should get myself crushed or squeezed before I arrive! Tom, I engage the front of the brougham;[79] you and Addie must sit together at the back. It's wrong to separate those whom Heaven has joined together, you know."

"Then I need to stay out of your way, my dear," she replies sweetly. "Ah, finally, the carriage is here! Where's my fan, bouquet, and handkerchief? Oh no, I hope I don’t get crushed or squeezed before I get there! Tom, I’ll take the front of the brougham; [79] you and Addie should sit together in the back. It’s not right to separate those whom Heaven has put together, you know."

"Pauline," cries Addie sharply, "I wish you would not make those flippant remarks; they're extremely unbecoming!"

"Pauline," Addie exclaims sharply, "I wish you wouldn't make those sarcastic comments; they're really inappropriate!"

Pauline raises her saucy eyes to her brother-in-law's disturbed face, and asks innocently—

Pauline lifts her playful eyes to her brother-in-law's troubled face and asks innocently—

"Am I flippant, Tom? Have I said anything wrong? Tell me—do you want the back all to yourself?"

"Am I being dismissive, Tom? Did I say something wrong? Just tell me—do you want the whole back to yourself?"

"I want neither the back nor the front, my dear," he answers placidly. "I'd rather not be brought into close contact with the mysteries of your dress. I'm going to enjoy my cigar on the box-seat."

"I want neither the back nor the front, my dear," he replies calmly. "I’d prefer not to get too close to the mysteries of your dress. I’m going to enjoy my cigar in the front seat."

"Are you? I dare say you'll like it better than being squashed between us," assents Pauline lightly.

"Are you? I bet you'll prefer it to being squished between us," agrees Pauline casually.

"You are going to do nothing of the kind," interposes Addie, with flaming face. "I will not allow it. Going to sit outside for a seven miles' drive on a snowy night in January, just to save a few wretched flowers from being crushed! Pauline, I'm ashamed of you!"

"You are not going to do anything like that," Addie interrupts, her face flushed. "I won't let it happen. You're really going to sit outside for a seven-mile drive on a snowy January night, just to save a few miserable flowers from being crushed! Pauline, I’m embarrassed for you!"

"My dear Addie, don't get so hot about it, it was my own suggestion, not your sister's. I do not mind the weather in the least. It's not a bad kind of night for the season of the year, and I have a famous overcoat lined with fur, and my cigar."

"My dear Addie, don’t get so upset about it; it was my own idea, not your sister's. I really don’t mind the weather at all. It’s not a bad night for this time of year, and I have a great overcoat lined with fur, along with my cigar."

They are all three standing in the porch. Addie suddenly walks back into the hall, and begins undoing her wraps; they follow her in quickly.

They are all three standing on the porch. Addie suddenly walks back into the hallway and starts taking off her wraps; they quickly follow her inside.

"What are you doing? What is the matter?"

"What are you doing? What's wrong?"

"I am not going to the ball, Pauline; I should not like to crush your flounces, dear," she answers, with sparkling eyes.

"I’m not going to the ball, Pauline; I wouldn’t want to ruin your dress, dear," she replies, her eyes sparkling.

Pauline crimsons.

Pauline blushing.

"Addie, how—how spiteful you are!" she cries, angrily. "You know I did not want your husband to sit on the box-seat; he suggested it himself. There is plenty of room for us all inside. Oh, come along, Addie; don't be so nasty and spiteful!"

"Addie, how mean you are!" she exclaims, irritated. "You know I didn't want your husband to sit up front; he offered to do it himself. There's plenty of space for all of us inside. Oh, come on, Addie; don't be so nasty and vengeful!"

But she is not to be propitiated; she shakes off her sister's protesting hands, and moves away upstairs.

But she won't be swayed; she shakes off her sister's protesting hands and walks away upstairs.

"I am not nasty or spiteful, Pauline; but I do not feel inclined for this ball. I feel a headache coming on. Mr. Armstrong will take you there without me."

"I’m not mean or bitter, Pauline; I just don’t feel up for this ball. I can feel a headache coming on. Mr. Armstrong will take you there without me."

Pauline remains motionless, and casts an appealing look at her brother-in-law.

Pauline stays still and gives her brother-in-law an appealing glance.

"Tom, go after her—see what you can do. I should only make matters worse."

"Tom, go after her—see what you can do. I'll just make things worse."

After a second's hesitation, he follows Addie up the stairs, and lays his hand gently on her shoulder.

After a moment of hesitation, he follows Addie up the stairs and places his hand gently on her shoulder.

"Addie, come back; I won't go to the ball without you. Come back!"

"Addie, come back; I can't go to the ball without you. Come back!"

"What nonsense! You can go very well without me. I do not care for it, I tell you."

"What nonsense! You can manage just fine without me. I don't care about it, I'm telling you."

She speaks sharply and sullenly enough; but a few hot tears trickle down her cheeks as she turns away her face from his scrutiny.

She speaks sharply and sulkily enough; but a few hot tears fall down her cheeks as she turns her face away from his gaze.

Before he knows what he is about, he takes her handkerchief, and wipes them away softly, whispering, beseechingly—

Before he even realizes what he's doing, he takes her handkerchief and gently wipes them away, whispering earnestly—

"I will do what you like, sit where you like. Come, my own dear little girl—come!"

"I'll do what you want, sit wherever you want. Come, my sweet little girl—come!"

She puts her hand on his arm.

She places her hand on his arm.

"You will sit inside with us?"

"You’re going to sit inside with us?"

"Of course, if you wish it. I would not have proposed the box-seat if I had known you would not like it, Addie. I never thought of the weather. Why, I have slept out of doors in Canadian backwoods in three times as severe weather as this, and I'm alive to tell the tale—ah, scores of times!"

"Of course, if that's what you want. I wouldn’t have suggested the box seat if I had known you wouldn’t like it, Addie. I never thought about the weather. I've slept outside in the Canadian wilderness in weather three times worse than this, and I'm here to tell the story—plenty of times!"

The drive is an uncomfortable one for all three, though Pauline, anxious to remove the impression of the scene, rattles "nineteen to the dozen." Her sister speaks not a word, and Armstrong is too wrapped up in somber, anxious thought to respond.

The drive is uncomfortable for all three, but Pauline, eager to shake off the feeling from the scene, chats nonstop. Her sister doesn't say a word, and Armstrong is too lost in serious, anxious thoughts to join in.

Clearly as one would read an open book, he can now read the page of his little wife's troubled life—can read the meaning of flushing cheek, quivering lip, tearful eye—can see the passion of revolt that stirs her sensitive being—can feel how her pride, her delicacy is daily, hourly, outraged by the condition of their lives—and his heart yearns over her.

Clearly as one would read an open book, he can now read the page of his little wife's troubled life—can read the meaning of her flushed cheeks, quivering lip, tearful eyes—can see the passion of rebellion that stirs her sensitive being—can feel how her pride and delicacy are daily, hourly, insulted by the circumstances of their lives—and his heart aches for her.

"If," he thinks, with an impotent sigh, "I had chosen the other sister, it would have been different; her coarser, more selfish nature would have adapted itself to the circumstances without a pang. She would have accepted without murmur or protest the best I had to give, would have put her hands into my pocket and spent my money with the freedom and insouciance of esteemed wifehood, would never have disturbed my equanimity by one of those piteous pleading looks, half pain, half defiance, that thrill through me with a foreboding of coming tragedy. I wonder how it will all end! Why will she not accept the inevitable, and give me peace at least? Peace is all I ask from her. If she would take things as her sisters and her brothers do, I should in time become reconciled to my fate, should learn to feel toward her as I feel toward them; but she will not—she will not. She will go her own way, and keep my heart in a ferment, watching her every movement, straining my ears to catch every tone of her ever-changeful voice."

“If,” he thinks, with a helpless sigh, “if I had picked the other sister, things would have been different; her rougher, more selfish nature would have adjusted to the situation without a second thought. She would have accepted what I offered without complaint, would have dug into my pocket and spent my money with the ease and carefree attitude of a well-loved wife, and would never have upset my calm with those heartbreaking, pleading looks, half pain, half defiance, that send a chill through me with a sense of impending doom. I wonder how this will all end! Why can’t she just accept what’s happening and at least give me some peace? That’s all I’m asking from her. If she could handle things like her siblings do, I could eventually come to terms with my situation and learn to feel for her like I do for them; but she won’t—she won’t. She’ll follow her own path and keep my heart in turmoil, watching her every move, straining to hear every tone of her ever-changing voice.”

He looks with a sort of admiring impatience at her, as she sits by his side, her eyes closed, the trace of tears staining her flushed cheeks, and something tells him that it will always be so between them, that she will never harden, never learn to eat his bread with the easy unconsciousness of her kindred, never suffer him to despise her, and thus emancipate himself.

He looks at her with a mix of admiration and impatience as she sits next to him, her eyes closed and streaks of tears on her flushed cheeks. Something tells him that this is how it will always be between them; she will never become hardened, never learn to accept his support with the casual indifference of others in her life, and he will never be able to look down on her, which means he can never truly free himself.

Armstrong is an epicure in sexual sentiment. He can love no woman whom he cannot esteem. The loveliest face shielding a venal soul has no attraction for him; and women for the possession of whose frail fairness men in his rank of life have bartered the hard-earned wages of years, have abandoned home, wife, and children, to him are as innocuous as the homeliest-featured crone. Having always been a comparatively successful man, in his many wanderings he has been waylaid by harpies of various nationalities, experienced in attack; but honeyed speech or melting glance has never charmed a guinea from his pocket or a responsive smile from his[81] granite lips—and this through no sense of moral or religious rectitude, but simply because he can not value the favoring of any woman in whom self-respect does not govern every other feeling, sway every action of her life. The woman he loves shall be a lady to the core, pure-minded, dainty, sensitive, and proud. In his wife he recognizes these qualities, and worships them accordingly; and yet, with the perverse selfishness innate even in the best of mankind, he would fain see her stripped of them all in order to shake himself free from her thralldom and heal up the wound she has unwittingly dealt his pride and self-esteem.

Armstrong is a connoisseur of romantic feelings. He can't love any woman he can't respect. The prettiest face hiding a corrupt soul doesn't attract him; and women for whom men like him have traded the hard-earned savings of years, abandoning home, wife, and children, are as harmless to him as the least attractive old woman. Having always been relatively successful, he has encountered various predatory women in his travels, skilled in their approach; but sweet talk or a tender gaze has never managed to charm a single pound from his pocket or a smile from his granite lips—and this isn't due to any sense of moral or religious integrity, but simply because he can't value the affection of any woman whose self-respect doesn't guide every feeling and influence every action in her life. The woman he loves must be a true lady, pure-hearted, delicate, sensitive, and proud. In his wife, he recognizes these traits and reveres them accordingly; yet, with the selfishness that can be found even in the best of people, he wishes she could be stripped of them all to free himself from her hold and heal the wound she has unintentionally inflicted on his pride and self-esteem.

He knows, if she can but lower herself in his eyes by some act of meanness, folly, or ingratitude, her downfall will be permanent, and he will regain the even tenor of his life, and be his own master again.

He knows that if she can lower herself in his eyes through any act of meanness, foolishness, or ingratitude, her downfall will be permanent, and he will get back to his steady life and be in control again.


"Here we are at last, Addie; wake up—wake up! How lovely the house looks blazing with light! Listen to the music; they must have begun dancing. Oh, Tom, get out quick!"

"Here we are at last, Addie; wake up—wake up! The house looks so beautiful lit up! Listen to the music; they must have started dancing. Oh, Tom, get out fast!"

However, when they appear on the gay and crowded scene, Miss Pauline's effervescence somewhat subsides. A feeling of diffidence, of timidity almost, seizes her. She half shrinks behind her brother-in-law's broad shoulders when one of their hostess's sons appears, a smiling partner in tow. However, it is Mrs. Armstrong who is borne off first; and then Pauline steps a little forward and sends her roving eye round the room with success. A little later Addie returns breathless, with eyes sparkling with excitement and pleasure.

However, when they enter the lively and bustling scene, Miss Pauline's excitement fades a bit. A sense of shyness, almost like timidity, overcomes her. She slightly hides behind her brother-in-law's broad shoulders when one of their hostess's sons arrives, smiling and with a partner in tow. But it's Mrs. Armstrong who gets whisked away first; then Pauline steps forward a bit and scans the room successfully. A little later, Addie comes back breathless, her eyes sparkling with excitement and joy.

"I've had such a lovely dance, Tom; I never thought I should like it so much or keep in step as I did! Where's Polly? How is she getting on?"

"I had such a great time dancing, Tom; I never thought I’d enjoy it so much or keep up as well as I did! Where’s Polly? How is she doing?"

Armstrong points across the room, where Miss Lefroy, with her deer-like head erect, stands surrounded by a group of young men eagerly seeking to inscribe her name on their cards.

Armstrong points across the room, where Miss Lefroy, with her graceful head held high, stands surrounded by a group of young men eagerly trying to get her name on their cards.

"She's getting on fairly for a beginner, isn't she? I don't fancy she'll trouble us much more with her society to-night."

"She's doing pretty well for a beginner, isn’t she? I don't think she'll bother us much more with her company tonight."

He is right. Miss Pauline, whether ignorant of or regardless of the etiquette of ball-room proprieties, returns no more to the corner she left in maiden trepidation at the request of a dapper little squire, fair-haired and blue-eyed, whose heart she stormed the first moment she entered the room.

He is right. Miss Pauline, whether unaware of or indifferent to the etiquette of ballroom manners, doesn’t go back to the corner she left in nervousness at the request of a stylish young man, fair-haired and blue-eyed, whose heart she captured the moment she walked into the room.

"Tom," says Addie, two hours later, when she returns again, a little exhausted with the unusual exercise, to the spot where he stands so patiently propped up against the wall watching the élite of Nutshire taking their pleasure, "look at Pauline; she is dancing again with that blue-eyed boy—the fourth time, I think. I tried to attract her attention two or three times; but she either did not or would not see me. I don't know much about the proprieties; but don't you think—"

"Tom," Addie says two hours later when she comes back, a bit tired from the unusual activity, to the spot where he stands patiently leaning against the wall, watching the elite of Nutshire enjoying themselves, "look at Pauline; she’s dancing again with that blue-eyed guy—the fourth time, I think. I tried to get her attention a couple of times, but she either didn’t see me or just ignored me. I’m not sure about the proper behavior, but don’t you think—"

"I know even less about them than you, my dear. I think I have not been to half a dozen balls in my life, and never before as the guardian of a young lady's morals; so I won't presume to advise you. It seems to me she is enjoying herself in a very innocent and above-board manner. I wouldn't try to stop her."

"I know even less about them than you do, my dear. I think I've been to maybe half a dozen balls in my life, and never before as the guardian of a young lady's morals; so I won't assume to give you advice. It looks to me like she’s having fun in a very innocent and straightforward way. I wouldn't try to stop her."

"Do you know her partner, Tom?"

"Do you know her boyfriend, Tom?"

"Oh, yes. Jack Everard of Broom Hill, a thorough little gentleman and a general favorite in the county, I believe, but not much of a lady's man. I'm surprised to see him here."

"Oh, yes. Jack Everard from Broom Hill, a proper gentleman and a real favorite around here, I think, but not really the type who charms women. I'm surprised to see him here."

"Horsy?"

"Horsey?"

"Yes, and doggy; he keeps a famous breed of greyhounds. Pauline seems to have made quite a conquest."

"Yeah, and the dog; he has a well-known breed of greyhounds. Pauline seems to have really made an impression."

"I wonder what they are talking about so earnestly? Dogs, I suppose; Pauline loves dogs, you know, better almost than human beings."

"I wonder what they're talking about so seriously? Dogs, I guess; Pauline loves dogs, you know, almost more than people."

"Hem!"

"Um!"

"You think she is flirting? Oh, there you make a mistake! There is nothing Pauline despises so much as flirting and love-making and nonsense. I wouldn't be the man to make a soft speech to her, I know!"

"You think she’s flirting? You’re wrong! There's nothing Pauline hates more than flirting, romance, and all that nonsense. I wouldn’t be the type to sweet-talk her, that’s for sure!"

"Everard is a plucky little fellow."

"Everard is a brave little guy."

"Pauline's snubs are hard to get over."

"Pauline's rejections are tough to move past."

"I say, Addie—look! There's an engagement going on now; the tall cavalryman seems to be getting the worst of it. I suppose it's about a disputed dance; they're referring to their cards. How red Everard is! the quiver of his nostrils indicates bloodshed, nothing else."

"I say, Addie—look! There's an engagement happening right now; the tall cavalryman seems to be losing. I guess it's over a dance dispute; they're looking at their cards. Everard is so red! The twitch of his nostrils suggests there's going to be trouble, nothing else."

"He just looks like an angry turkey-cock."

"He just looks like an angry turkey."

"And, by Jove, look at your sister, Addie! Look at the supreme indifference of her attitude, the queenly wave of her fan! Wouldn't you say she was the heroine of half a dozen London seasons at the least? Bravo, Polly, bravo! You'll get on, my dear."

"And, wow, check out your sister, Addie! Look at how completely indifferent she is, the way she elegantly waves her fan! Wouldn't you say she looks like the star of at least half a dozen London social seasons? Awesome job, Polly, awesome! You're going to succeed, my dear."

Miss Lefroy is the acknowledged belle of the evening; every man in the room seeks to be introduced to her, and people who for the last twelve years have sat in the pew next to hers at church, who have never taken the trouble of noticing her presence during her long Cinderellahood, now load her with fulsome compliments and attentions when they see the tide of popular favor turning her way; and she receives it all with the dignity and gracious indifference of one bred in the purple and fed on adulations from her cradle. Poor Jack Everard never suspects that the few hot words so gravely yet soothingly suppressed by his lovely partner, that escaped him after supper, are the first whispers of love that have ever tickled her cold ear, that this is the first night any one has told her she is fair in the eyes of men.

Miss Lefroy is clearly the star of the evening; every guy in the room wants to be introduced to her, and people who have sat next to her in church for the last twelve years, never bothering to acknowledge her presence during her long time in the shadows, now shower her with excessive compliments and attention as they see the tide of popularity shift in her favor. She accepts it all with the poise and casual indifference of someone who has been raised with privilege and praise from the start. Poor Jack Everard has no idea that the few passionate words, so seriously yet gently held back by his beautiful partner, that slipped out after dinner, are the first hints of love that have ever reached her cold ears, and that this is the first night anyone has told her she is beautiful in the eyes of men.

"Miss Lefroy," exclaims that young gentleman in a stealthy whisper when the night is far advanced and the ball-room thinning visibly, "there's a plot against you; they want to take you home. Your brother-in-law is skirmishing for you briskly in all the passages. Unless you deliver yourself into my hands at once, you can not fail to be caught."

"Miss Lefroy," the young man whispers quietly as the night goes on and the ballroom begins to empty, "there’s a plan against you; they want to take you home. Your brother-in-law is searching for you vigorously in all the hallways. Unless you come with me right now, you won’t be able to escape."

"They want to go? Oh, impossible," she cried in dismay, "when I'm engaged for half a dozen dances yet! It's quite early; they couldn't be so selfish!"

"They want to leave? Oh, that's crazy," she exclaimed, feeling upset. "I’m still booked for half a dozen dances! It’s way too early; they can’t be that selfish!"

"Couldn't they! Your sister says that Mr. Armstrong is very tired and has to be up early in the morning to go to his business, and that she won't wait another minute. She commissioned me to bring you to her at once; allow me."

"Couldn't they! Your sister says that Mr. Armstrong is really tired and needs to get up early tomorrow for his job, and that she can't wait another minute. She asked me to take you to her right away; let me."

She puts her hand mechanically on his arm, and he leads her off[83] in the opposite direction to that where Addie, sleepy and impatient, sits waiting, knowing that her husband's thoroughbreds have been pawing the gravel for the last half hour in the frosty night, and that he himself, somewhat weary, is longing for a few hours' rest before the busy day begins.

She puts her hand on his arm without thinking, and he guides her away[83] from where Addie, tired and restless, is sitting and waiting. She knows that her husband's racehorses have been stomping the gravel for the last half hour in the chilly night, and that he, feeling a bit exhausted, is craving a few hours of sleep before the hectic day starts.

The culprits are passing through a distant conservatory, when a tall handsome girl with masses of golden hair stops them, unceremoniously and holds up her card for Everard's inspection.

The culprits are walking through a faraway greenhouse when a tall, attractive girl with a lot of golden hair stops them, bluntly holds up her card for Everard to see.

"Yes, Jack; indeed you may blush! To three dances you scribbled your name, and never came up for one. If we moved in a different sphere of life I think my feelings would find rather strong expression."

"Yes, Jack; you can definitely blush! You signed up for three dances and never showed up for any of them. If we were in a different situation in life, I think my feelings would be quite clear."

Pauline crimsons to the roots of her hair, and, scenting an insult, draws away haughtily; but her suspicions are speedily allayed.

Pauline blushes deep red to the roots of her hair and, sensing an insult, pulls back arrogantly; but her doubts are quickly put to rest.

The young lady cuts Everard's excuses short.

The young woman interrupts Everard's excuses.

"There, there! I'll forgive you, on condition that you present me to your partner, whom I am anxious to know. Our mothers were friends long ago, before either of us was born."

"There, there! I'll forgive you, but only if you introduce me to your partner, whom I really want to meet. Our moms were friends a long time ago, before either of us was born."

He speedily complies with her request.

He quickly agrees to her request.

"Miss Lefroy, will you allow me to introduce you to my cousin, Miss Wynyard, who is anxious to make your acquaintance?"

"Miss Lefroy, can I introduce you to my cousin, Miss Wynyard? She's eager to meet you."

The girls bow. Miss Wynyard puts out her hand and says, with a frank laugh—

The girls bow. Miss Wynyard extends her hand and says, with an open laugh—

"Miss Lefroy, do you know that this is a very generous overture on my part, considering the attitude that you and I must henceforth assume toward each other?"

"Miss Lefroy, are you aware that this is a very generous gesture on my part, given the way you and I will need to treat each other from now on?"

"I don't understand. What attitude?" asks Pauline, puzzled, yet interested.

"I don't get it. What attitude?" asks Pauline, confused but curious.

"That of Mary, Queen of Scots, and Elizabeth; of Mrs. Clive and Mrs. Oldfield—the rival queens, in fact. You've deposed me to-night; for three years since I came out I have been the undisputed belle of Nutshire society—haven't I, Jack, haven't I? You know you can't deny it, sir!"—impatiently to her cousin, who receives her bold statement with a contemptuous chuckle.

"That of Mary, Queen of Scots, and Elizabeth; of Mrs. Clive and Mrs. Oldfield—the rival queens, really. You’ve kicked me out tonight; for the past three years since I arrived, I’ve been the unquestioned star of Nutshire society—haven’t I, Jack, haven’t I? You know you can’t deny it, sir!"—she says impatiently to her cousin, who responds to her bold statement with a scornful laugh.

"I don't deny that you have been pretty popular, Flo," he answers quietly; "but let me tell you, my dear, that you did not go down with lots of fellows I know. They thought you a good deal too free and fast. They may have liked to talk with you and have enjoyed your society for the time; but afterward—afterward—I've heard them—heard them—"

"I won't deny that you've been quite popular, Flo," he responds quietly. "But let me tell you, my dear, you didn't win over a lot of guys I know. They thought you were a bit too wild and forward. They might have enjoyed chatting with you and liked hanging out for a while, but afterwards—afterwards—I've heard them—heard them—"

Miss Wynyard's face flushes; her bold eyes droop for a second.

Miss Wynyard's face turns red; her bold eyes drop for a moment.

"Isn't a cousin a detestable institution, Miss Lefroy?" she says, with a vexed laugh. "Don't you believe a word he says; you can get my character from any one you like but him, and you'll hear there is nothing very reprehensible in me."

"Isn't a cousin an annoying thing, Miss Lefroy?" she says with an exasperated laugh. "Don't believe a word he says; you can ask anyone you want about my character, just not him, and you'll find there's nothing really wrong with me."

"I'll take your character from yourself," answers Pauline, who finds herself taking a sudden fancy to this outspoken young person.

"I'll take your character from you," replies Pauline, who suddenly feels attracted to this bold young person.

"Thank you. Then you must learn that my bark is worse than my bite, and that, though I'm fast and speak out plainly, I'm not a bad person at bottom, and not a bit of a sneak. What I have to say I say to your face, and you know the worst of me at once. Will you take me as you find me and strike up a friendship with me? Half the men and all the old women of the place will swear that I[84] shall hate you like poison for being younger and handsomer and fresher than myself. Suppose you and I strike up a defensive alliance in the cause of common womanhood, and refute their slanders with an eternal friendship?"

"Thank you. So, you should know that I might seem tough, but I'm not as fierce as I look. Even though I’m quick to speak my mind, I’m actually a decent person at heart and not sneaky at all. I say what I mean directly to you, so you instantly know my flaws. Will you accept me as I am and become friends with me? Half the men and all the old women around here will insist that I[84] will despise you because you’re younger, better-looking, and more vibrant than I am. How about we form a friendship to support each other as women and prove them wrong?"

"Don't, Miss Lefroy, don't!" puts in Everard aggravatingly. "You don't know what her bark is when she's in full cry. Her style is as bad—"

"Don't, Miss Lefroy, don't!" Everard chimes in annoyingly. "You don't know how fierce she can be when she really gets going. Her style is just as awful—"

"Be quiet, Jack, do! I'm not speaking to you."

"Shh, Jack, please! I'm not talking to you."

"And I'm not listening to him in the least, Miss Wynyard," says Pauline quickly; "and I'm quite ready to enter an alliance with you on the spot."

"And I'm not listening to him at all, Miss Wynyard," Pauline says quickly; "and I'm totally ready to team up with you right now."

"Done! We'll never let a man or the pattern of a frock come between us—never."

"Done! We’ll never let a guy or the style of a dress come between us—never."

"Certainly not."

"Definitely not."

"The last friend I had—for whom I'd have sacrificed my very life—broke from me because I happened to copy her Ascot dress and look better in it than she did."

"The last friend I had—someone I would have given my life for—stopped being my friend because I accidentally copied her Ascot dress and looked better in it than she did."

"You may copy every article of clothing I wear," says Pauline warmly.

"You can copy every piece of clothing I wear," says Pauline warmly.

"Thank you; you are thorough. I'll send over my maid to-morrow to take off the cut of that train—it was the best-setting one in the room. And now nearest and dearest must part. You'll see me soon—before the end of the week. By the bye, what's your name?"

"Thank you; you really pay attention to detail. I'll send my maid over tomorrow to remove the cut of that train—it was the best one in the room. And now it's time for us to say goodbye. You'll see me soon—before the end of the week. By the way, what's your name?"

"Pauline. And yours?"

"Pauline. What about you?"

"Florence."

"Florence."

"Good-night, Florence."

"Good night, Florence."

"Good-night, Pauline."

"Good night, Pauline."

Thus Miss Pauline cements the first friendship outside her erst all sufficing family-circle, a friendship which, as the months go by, takes her further and further from the sister with whom she has hitherto shared every thought, every hope of her life, and who has sacrificed herself irretrievably to give her a home.

Thus Miss Pauline establishes her first friendship outside of her once-fulfilling family circle, a friendship that, as the months pass, pulls her further and further away from the sister with whom she has always shared every thought and hope in her life, and who has dedicated herself completely to provide her with a home.


CHAPTER XV.

"There, Bob—there was my bill of fare for the night"—throwing a glossy pink card across the table—"two lords, three baronets—at least, eldest sons of baronets—a colonel, a couple of majors, no end of smaller fry, captains, lieutenants, militia and regulars, for whom of course I hadn't dances, though they kept buzzing about me half the night, all the same."

"There, Bob—here's my menu for the night"—tossing a shiny pink card across the table—"two lords, three baronets—at least, eldest sons of baronets—a colonel, a couple of majors, and loads of lower ranks, captains, lieutenants, militia and regulars, for whom I obviously didn't have any dances, even though they hovered around me for half the night anyway."

"Bravo, Polly—you have been going it, and no mistake! I thought you'd have been a wall-flower, knowing so few, being fresh 'on the flure,' and all that."

"Well done, Polly—you've been making quite an impression, no doubt about it! I thought you'd be a wallflower, knowing so few people, being so new to the scene, and all that."

Pauline tosses her pretty head.

Pauline tosses her beautiful hair.

"Me a wall-flower? Small fear of that, sir, I can tell you! Why, several of my partners told me I was the belle of the room!"

"Me a wallflower? No way, sir, I can assure you! Look, several of my partners said I was the life of the party!"

They are all at dinner on the day after the ball, Robert having been driven over with his brother-in-law to get a full account of his sister's first appearance in society.

They are all having dinner the day after the ball, with Robert having been driven over by his brother-in-law to get a complete report on his sister's first appearance in society.

"Well, I'm glad you weren't fated to blush unseen, Polly. Have you any other festivity in prospect?"

"Well, I'm glad you weren't destined to blush in secret, Polly. Do you have any other celebrations planned?"

"No," she answers lugubriously, "not a thing. The Chomley Arkwrights have cards out for a dance on the thirty-first, but you know Mrs. Arkwright never called on Addie—I can't imagine why—and so I suppose we shall not be asked. It's really too bad—though they may relent at the eleventh hour. If they don't you will have to give a ball for me, Tom, instead. I feel I can't exist without another soon."

"No," she replies sadly, "not a thing. The Chomley Arkwrights have sent out invitations for a dance on the thirty-first, but you know Mrs. Arkwright never visited Addie—I can't imagine why—and so I guess we won't be invited. It's really too bad—though they might change their minds at the last minute. If they don't, you’ll have to throw a ball for me, Tom, instead. I feel like I can't go on without another one soon."

"Let us hope they will relent, my dear."

"Let’s hope they will give in, my dear."

"I can't imagine why they didn't ask us, for the whole county is to be there; several of my partners said that it was a shame to leave us out, and that they wouldn't go there if I didn't get an invite."

"I can't understand why they didn't invite us, since the whole county is going to be there; several of my partners said it was unfair to exclude us, and that they wouldn't go if I didn't get an invite."

"Your partners seem to have been very pronounced in their remarks for so short an acquaintance, Pauline," says Armstrong, a little gravely.

"Your partners have been quite outspoken in their comments despite knowing you for such a short time, Pauline," says Armstrong, a bit seriously.

"They were, Tom, rather," she answers, giggling and blushing somewhat. "I had hard work to suppress some of them after supper, I can tell you."

"They were, Tom, kind of," she replies, giggling and blushing a bit. "I had a tough time holding some of them back after dinner, I can tell you."

"O Mary Ann, O Mary Ann,
I'll tell your mom!
I never thought, when you left, You'd go that far,"

hums Robert, with music-hall jocularity.

hums Robert, with music hall humor.

A faint expression of disgust crosses Armstrong's dark face, which his wife notes with a wondering start. What does it mean? Is it possible that he, Armstrong of Kelvick, the plebeian bred, who never, according to his own admission, had familiar intercourse with gentlewomen until he married her, thinks her blue-blooded sister, Pauline Lefroy, the offspring of Bourbon chivalry, a little vulgar now and then? Is it possible that her manner, so boastfully elated, her unabashed account of her conquests, jars on him, as it does on her—Addie? If so, how much they have in common, this husband and wife, severed by nearly a score of years, by position, education, and mode of life, estranged by fate from communion of thought, from interchange of sympathy—how much in common still!

A faint look of disgust crosses Armstrong's dark face, which his wife notices with surprise. What does it mean? Could it be that he, Armstrong of Kelvick, the man of humble beginnings, who, as he admits, never really interacted with upper-class women until he married her, thinks her blue-blooded sister, Pauline Lefroy, a descendant of Bourbon nobility, is a little vulgar sometimes? Is it possible that her behavior, so proudly inflated, her unashamed stories of her achievements, bothers him, just like it does her—Addie? If that’s the case, how much they share, this husband and wife, separated by nearly twenty years, by class, education, and lifestyle, distanced by fate from sharing thoughts and feelings—yet they still have so much in common!

"I wish Pauline would not talk like that," she thinks, with shamefaced irritation. "I wonder she does not feel that it is unladylike, indelicate. I wonder Robert, who has such keen perception, does not try to check her, instead of backing her up."

"I wish Pauline wouldn't talk like that," she thinks, feeling annoyed and embarrassed. "I wonder why she doesn't realize it's not ladylike or appropriate. I’m surprised that Robert, who’s usually so perceptive, doesn’t try to rein her in instead of supporting her."

"Yes, it is most aggravating, I must say," continues Pauline, harping on her grievance. "I can't imagine what those Arkwrights mean by it, and they such near neighbors too! I wish you, Tom, or Addie, would do something in the matter."

"Yes, it's really frustrating, I have to say," Pauline goes on, dwelling on her complaint. "I can't understand what those Arkwrights are thinking, especially since they're such close neighbors! I wish you, Tom, or Addie would do something about it."

"I can't see what we could do, Pauline," he answers, smiling, "unless you would have us follow Thackeray's advice—go straight to head-quarters and 'ask to be asked.' It would be rather an extreme measure, but I believe it has been successful in many cases."

"I can't figure out what we can do, Pauline," he replies with a smile, "unless you want us to take Thackeray's advice—go straight to the main office and 'ask to be asked.' It would be a pretty bold move, but I think it has worked in a lot of situations."

"Polly," says Goggles, nodding her head mysteriously, "I think I know why you weren't asked, only—only—perhaps you wouldn't like me to tell."

"Polly," Goggles says, nodding her head mysteriously, "I think I know why you weren't asked, but—maybe you wouldn't want me to say."

Pauline laughs contemptuously.

Pauline laughs scornfully.

"You know, Goggles? A very likely story indeed!"

"You know, Goggles? That's quite the story!"

"I just do know!" answers Goggles, stung into retort. "They don't ask you, Pauline, because papa owes Major Arkwright a lot[86] of money, which he never paid—a debt of honor, I think they call it, and—"

"I just know!" Goggles replies, feeling defensive. "They don't ask you, Pauline, because Dad owes Major Arkwright a lot of money, which he never paid—a debt of honor, I think they call it, and—"

"What nonsense you are talking!" breaks in Robert sharply. "I never met such a senseless chatterbox as you are, Lottie—always chattering of things you know nothing about, taking the wrong end of every story."

"What nonsense you’re talking!" interrupts Robert sharply. "I've never met such a clueless chatterbox as you, Lottie—always talking about things you know nothing about, getting the wrong end of every story."

"I am doing nothing of the kind, Bob, and I know perfectly well what I am talking about. I heard Aunt Jo tell her Cousin Jenny Bruce the whole story. Major Arkwright and papa were in the same regiment, and they had an awful row together over cards, and the major called papa a black something or other—black-foot was it? No, not black-foot, but black-leg—I remember now I thought it such a funny word—black-leg!"

"I’m not doing anything like that, Bob, and I know exactly what I’m talking about. I heard Aunt Jo tell her Cousin Jenny Bruce the whole story. Major Arkwright and Dad were in the same regiment, and they had a huge fight over cards, and the major called Dad a black something or other—was it black-foot? No, not black-foot, but black-leg—I remember now I thought it was such a funny word—black-leg!"

Before the end of this unfortunate speech, Armstrong, with innate delicacy, rises to his feet and begins addressing his wife in a loud voice; but it is of no use—he can not drown his sister-in-law's shrill triumphant tone, and so he hurries from the room, and leaves the family to fight it out among themselves.

Before the end of this unfortunate speech, Armstrong, with his natural sensitivity, stands up and starts talking to his wife in a loud voice; but it doesn’t work—he can't overpower his sister-in-law's sharp, victorious tone, so he quickly leaves the room, letting the family sort it out on their own.

Robert's handsome face is scarlet; he turns to his eldest sister fiercely.

Robert's attractive face is bright red; he turns to his eldest sister angrily.

"Addie, what in the world do you mean by letting that child loose as you do? If you have not sufficient authority to keep her in the school-room, where she ought to be, you ought at least to be able to muzzle her in society; she is getting perfectly intolerable!"

"Addie, what on earth do you mean by letting that kid run wild like you do? If you can’t control her in the classroom, where she should be, you should at least be able to keep her in check in public; she's becoming completely unbearable!"

"What can I do?" answers Mrs. Armstrong, with quivering voice. "Nobody minds what I say, nobody pays the least attention to my wishes. I am a cipher in my own house."

"What can I do?" Mrs. Armstrong replies, her voice shaking. "No one cares about what I say, no one pays any attention to my wishes. I'm invisible in my own home."

"That's because you don't assert yourself properly," strikes in Pauline trenchantly. "You are all fire and fury for the moment, Addie, and then you subside and let things go. There is nothing solid in your character, and there is a want of dignity and repose in your manner that you really ought to supply now that you are a married woman. Don't you agree with me, Robert?"

"That's because you don't stand up for yourself the right way," Pauline points out sharply. "You’re all passionate and intense for a moment, Addie, and then you back down and let things slide. There’s nothing substantial in your character, and your demeanor lacks the dignity and calmness you should have now that you’re married. Don’t you agree with me, Robert?"

"Perfectly, my child. What you want is backbone, Addie—backbone."

"Exactly, my child. What you need is courage, Addie—courage."

"It seems to me that I want a good many things to content you all," she says bitterly. "I sometimes wonder, if I had gone to Birmingham as a nursery-governess, instead of doing as I did, whether I shouldn't have given you all, myself included, more satisfaction in the long run, and—"

"It feels to me like I want a lot of things to please all of you," she says with bitterness. "I sometimes question if I had gone to Birmingham as a nanny instead of following my path, whether I wouldn't have brought more satisfaction to all of you, myself included, in the end, and—"

"Now, Addie, now why will you fly off at a tangent like that, and drag in matter that has nothing to do with the question? You know you did everything for the best; and I'm sure your marriage so far has turned out most satisfactory, and—"

"Now, Addie, why are you getting sidetracked like that and bringing in things that have nothing to do with the issue? You know you did everything with good intentions, and I'm sure your marriage so far has been very successful, and—"

"Suppose you leave my marriage and its result out of the question, Robert!" she interrupts quickly. "It is a subject I would rather not discuss with you, if you do not mind."

"Let’s not talk about my marriage and its outcome, Robert!" she cuts in quickly. "I’d prefer not to discuss it with you, if that’s okay."

"Whew—what a little spitfire she has become!" exclaims Bob, somewhat discomfited, when Addie has left the room. "She must be hard to get on with, Polly, if she often pulls like that."

"Whew—what a little firecracker she's turned into!" Bob exclaims, feeling a bit unsettled after Addie leaves the room. "She must be tough to deal with, Polly, if she acts like that often."

"Oh, I don't mind her in the least!" answers Polly lightly. "As you say, Bob, she has no backbone; so I let her calm down, stick quietly to my point all the time, and get what I want in the end.[87] The brother-in-law is harder to manage; but I think I have discovered the way to work him too."

"Oh, I don’t mind her at all!" Polly replies cheerfully. "Like you said, Bob, she’s not very assertive; so I just let her cool off, stay focused on my point the whole time, and get what I want in the end.[87] The brother-in-law is a bit tougher to handle; but I think I’ve figured out how to deal with him too."

"Have you?" he asks eagerly. "D'ye know, it strikes me you're a pretty sharp customer to deal with, sister mine; there's more in you than appears on the surface."

"Have you?" he asks eagerly. "You know, it seems to me you're a pretty savvy person to deal with, my sister; there's more to you than meets the eye."

"I don't want to boast; but I think I shall get on," she answers, with becoming modesty.

"I don't want to brag, but I think I'm going to do well," she replies, with appropriate modesty.

"But the discovery, Polly, the discovery? You'll share it with your beloved brother, won't you?"

"But the discovery, Polly, the discovery? You'll share it with your dear brother, right?"

"I will, if you promise not to overwork it."

"I'll do it, as long as you promise not to push it too hard."

"I promise!"

"I swear!"

"Well, then, when you want to coax anything out of him, want to go anywhere, or get him to do anything for you, just hint to him judiciously that you think Addie would like it, or is anxious on the subject, and you'll find somehow that the thing will work as you want."

"Well, when you want to get anything out of him, want to go anywhere, or get him to do something for you, just subtly suggest that you think Addie would like it or is interested in the topic, and you'll see that somehow it will all work out the way you want."

"Oh!" says Robert, with a sigh of enlightenment; and then he falls into a "brown-study," in which he seeks the most diplomatic way of introducing his sister's name into a certain personal project that lies very near his heart, and which he is half afraid to broach to his indulgent brother-in-law.

"Oh!" says Robert, with a sigh of realization; and then he slips into a daydream, trying to figure out the most tactful way to bring up his sister's name in a personal plan that is very important to him, and which he is somewhat hesitant to mention to his understanding brother-in-law.

"I managed the ball on that principle," says Pauline, with a low laugh. "I hinted to him that it had been the dream of Addie's life that we two should go to our first ball together, and he took the bait at once. It was only a partial falsehood, Bob, you know, because long ago she and I used occasionally to build castles in the air; we always entered fairyland in a double pair of glass slippers, Addie and I—we always met our prince at the same magic ball. Hers, I remember, poor dear, was a tall slim youth, fair-haired, blue-eyed, and scarlet-coated; mine was dark and fierce, mysteriously wicked."

"I played that card," Pauline says with a soft laugh. "I hinted to him that it had always been Addie's dream for us to go to our first ball together, and he instantly took the bait. It was only a half-truth, Bob, you know, because long ago, Addie and I used to daydream together; we always entered our own fairy tale in matching glass slippers, Addie and I—we always found our princes at the same enchanted ball. Hers, I remember, poor thing, was a tall, slim young man with fair hair, blue eyes, and a red coat; mine was dark and intense, intriguingly wicked."

"You didn't see his shadow last night, Polly?"

"You didn't see his shadow last night, Polly?"

"No," she answers, with a gay heart-whole laugh—"no, he wasn't there. I doubt if I shall ever meet him in the flesh. Besides, I don't think my ideal would make what you call a comfortable every-day husband—an article I mean to go in for one day or another."

"No," she replies with a cheerful, wholehearted laugh—"no, he wasn't there. I doubt I'll ever meet him in person. Plus, I don't think my ideal would make what you call a comfortable everyday husband—something I plan to pursue one day or another."

"Yes," says Bob, oracularly, "I suppose that is your game, Polly—matrimony. You must act like the sensible prudent girl I take you to be, and give the family a good lift in that way."

"Yes," says Bob, wisely, "I guess that’s your plan, Polly—marriage. You need to be the sensible, careful girl I believe you are, and help the family out in that way."

"I mean to do so."

"I plan to do that."

"You must have position—good unassailable county position—as well as money, remember, to make up for poor Addie's mesalliance."

"You need to have status—solid, undeniable social status—as well as wealth, keep in mind, to make up for poor Addie's misalliance."

"I certainly ought to do better than Addie, for I'm much handsomer than she, and my manners are more taking—and—and dignified. Oh, yes, I hope I shall do better than she!"

"I really should do better than Addie because I'm way better looking than she is, and I have more charming—and—more elegant manners. Oh, yes, I hope I can do better than she does!"


CHAPTER XVI.

On the following day Lady Crawford calls to congratulate Mrs. Armstrong and her sister on the success of their first appearance. She is the prime busy-body, scandal-monger, matrimonial agent of Nutshire, who, having most successfully secured partners for three sons, five daughters, and innumerable nephews and nieces, has[88] turned her energies and interests to the manipulating of her neighbors' affairs, and is quite eager to take the "new people" in hand, seeing a promising figure in Miss Lefroy.

On the next day, Lady Crawford stops by to congratulate Mrs. Armstrong and her sister on the success of their first appearance. She's the main busybody, gossip spreader, and matchmaker in Nutshire, having successfully paired off three sons, five daughters, and countless nephews and nieces. Now, she has[88] shifted her focus to meddling in her neighbors' affairs and is eager to take on the "new people," particularly seeing potential in Miss Lefroy.

"You did very well, very well indeed, my dears," she says, in a tone of friendly encouragement. "That dress of yours, Miss Lefroy, was particularly well made—Armine, wasn't it? Yes, so I thought. Just a leetle too much trimming to my mind; but then I believe I'm very antiquated in my tastes, and do not care to see a young girl at her first ball dressed like a bride. Autres temps, autres modes, you will say; and I dare say you are right. Girls nowadays would rather overdo a thing ten times than run the risk of looking a little dowdy."

"You did really well, really well indeed, my dears," she says in a friendly, encouraging tone. "That dress of yours, Miss Lefroy, was especially well made—Armine, wasn’t it? Yes, that’s what I thought. Just a tiny bit too much trimming for my taste; but then I guess I’m quite old-fashioned in my preferences and don’t like to see a young girl at her first ball dressed like a bride. Autres temps, autres modes, you might say; and I suppose you’re right. Girls nowadays would rather go all out ten times than risk looking a bit outdated."

"I hope, Lady Crawford," says Addie meekly, though with twinkling eyes, "that you do not think we overdid it?"

"I hope, Lady Crawford," Addie says softly, her eyes sparkling, "that you don’t think we went overboard?"

"Oh, no, no, my dear young lady!" protests the dowager, with gracious empressement. "Pray do not imagine such a thing. I thought you both looked and behaved charmingly, I am sure."

"Oh, no, no, my dear young lady!" protests the dowager, with gracious empressement. "Please don’t think that. I really thought you both looked and acted wonderfully, I’m certain."

"You are very kind indeed."

"You're really kind."

"Not at all, not at all. I would not say so if I did not think it. And I must say"—turning quickly to Pauline, who is quite unprepared for the attack—"that I was especially struck with the judgment and discernment you showed, Miss Lefroy, in your marked encouragement of young Everard of Broom Hill."

"Not at all, not at all. I wouldn’t say that if I didn't believe it. And I have to say”—turning quickly to Pauline, who is completely caught off guard—“that I was really impressed with the judgment and insight you showed, Miss Lefroy, in your support of young Everard from Broom Hill."

"Lady Crawford!"

"Lady Crawford!"

"You danced with him four times, wasn't it?—and let him take you down to supper," she says emphatically, her eyes fixed on Pauline's blushing face.

"You danced with him four times, right?—and let him take you down to dinner," she says firmly, her eyes locked on Pauline's blushing face.

"I—I don't remember; I believe so," she stammers, too taken aback to defend herself.

"I—I don't remember; I think so," she stammers, too shocked to defend herself.

"And my daughter, Mrs. Stanley Roberts, overheard him offering you a mount for the meet next week. I hope you accepted. Let me tell you, my dear, that I consider there is not a more eligible young fellow in the county for a girl circumstanced as you are than Jack Everard of Broom Hill."

"And my daughter, Mrs. Stanley Roberts, overheard him offering you a horse for the meet next week. I hope you accepted. Let me tell you, my dear, that I believe there isn’t a better young man in the county for someone in your situation than Jack Everard of Broom Hill."

"Lady Crawford," breaks in Addie, with spirit, "let me thank you in my sister's name for the kind interest you take in her welfare; but I'm greatly afraid she does not deserve your encomiums on her judgment. She is very young—not eighteen yet—and is not up to the point of looking at her partners in the light of future husband, I fancy."

"Lady Crawford," Addie interjects passionately, "I want to thank you on my sister's behalf for your kind concern for her well-being; but I'm afraid she doesn't truly deserve your praise for her judgment. She's still very young—not even eighteen yet—and I doubt she's at the stage where she sees her partners as potential husbands."

"Isn't she?" returns her ladyship, no whit taken aback. "Then she'll soon learn sense. At any rate, she cannot do better than encourage young Everard. She couldn't get a husband to suit her better; and for a girl circumstanced—I mean that he is a right good-hearted little fellow, and Broom Hill is a nice sunny spot, the house in perfect order, fit for a bride any day. He paid off the last charge on the property last Christmas, when his sister married Fred Oldham—wretched match it was too for her; and now he has a clear rent-roll of two thousand five hundred, and not an acre mortgaged. I have it on the best authority. You may trust me, Miss Lefroy; I never make a mistake in these matters."

"Isn't she?" her ladyship replies, not at all surprised. "Then she'll figure things out soon enough. Either way, she couldn't do better than encourage young Everard. She couldn't find a husband who would suit her more; and given her situation—I mean, he's a genuinely good-hearted guy, and Broom Hill is a lovely sunny place, the house is in perfect condition, ready for a bride at any time. He paid off the last mortgage on the property last Christmas when his sister married Fred Oldham—such a terrible match for her; and now he has a clear income of two thousand five hundred with not a single acre mortgaged. I have it from a reliable source. You can trust me, Miss Lefroy; I never make mistakes in these matters."

"You are very kind, Lady Crawford, but I have no intention—"

"You are very kind, Lady Crawford, but I'm not planning—"

"Of course not, of course not, my child!"—tapping Pauline's[89] shoulder good-humoredly as she rises to depart. "No girl has the slightest intention of getting married until she is asked point-blank; we all know that. However, don't snub poor Jack, for he has been badly used already. He was, you must know, devotedly attached to my daughter Alice, now Lady Frampton; but she preferred Sir Charles, and of course I couldn't interfere; besides, he was the better match. Still poor Jack felt the blow keenly, gave up society for a time, and all that; but now I am happy to see he is getting cured by degrees, and you must not throw him on the sick-list again—ha, ha! Good-by, Mrs. Armstrong, good-by; I'll soon give you a friendly call again. By the bye, you're not going to the Arkwrights on Friday? No, of course not—I forgot. Foolish woman that Susan Arkwright, keeping up—Well, well, I must be off. Au revoir, don't forget my advice, either of you."

"Of course not, of course not, my dear!"—lightly tapping Pauline's[89] shoulder as she gets ready to leave. "No girl has any intention of getting married until she's asked directly; we all know that. But don't be rude to poor Jack, as he's already been through a lot. You see, he was really into my daughter Alice, now Lady Frampton; but she chose Sir Charles, and obviously, I couldn't interfere; plus, he was the better choice. Still, poor Jack took it hard, withdrew from social life for a while, and all that; but now I'm glad to see he’s slowly getting better, and you shouldn't push him back onto the sidelines—ha, ha! Goodbye, Mrs. Armstrong, goodbye; I'll come by to visit you soon. By the way, you're not going to the Arkwrights on Friday? No, of course not—I forgot. That foolish woman Susan Arkwright, keeping up—Well, well, I must be going. Au revoir, don't forget my advice, either of you."

"There, Addie," laughs Pauline—"your snub did not have the least effect! I wouldn't try it again, if I were you. After all, she means well, and I'm sure is a most good-natured old soul on the whole. Oh!"—drawing back suddenly from the window.

"There, Addie," laughs Pauline—"your snub didn’t have any effect at all! I wouldn’t try that again if I were you. After all, she means well and I'm sure she’s a pretty good-natured old soul overall. Oh!"—pulling back suddenly from the window.

"What is the matter?"

"What's the matter?"

"Nothing—I mean only a dog-cart driving up the avenue, with two men in it. I—I—think they are Mr. Everard and a cousin who is stopping with him."

"Nothing—I just see a dog-cart coming up the avenue, with two men in it. I—I—think they are Mr. Everard and a cousin who's staying with him."

"They are coming here!" exclaims Addie. "Send down word at once to say 'Not at home,' Pauline."

"They're coming here!" Addie exclaims. "Send a message right away to say 'Not home,' Pauline."

"Not at home! Why should we say that?"

"Not home! Why should we say that?"

"Oh—well—because neither of the boys nor my husband is in! I—I don't care about receiving young men I scarcely know in their absence."

"Oh—well—because neither of the boys nor my husband is here! I—I don't care about having young men I barely know over when they're not around."

"What absurd nonsense! Why, you are a married woman, Addie; you can receive as many men as you like! Fancy saying 'Not at home' after their driving such a distance to see you! Absurd!"

"What ridiculous nonsense! Come on, you're a married woman, Addie; you can have as many visitors as you want! Can you believe saying 'Not at home' after they've traveled so far to see you? Totally absurd!"

So the young men enter, warm their frozen hands at a cozy fire, are fed on hot tea and "cushiony" muffins, and, what they relish most, bask in the welcoming smile of Miss Lefroy's beautiful face.

So the young men come in, warm their frozen hands by a cozy fire, enjoy hot tea and soft muffins, and what they appreciate most is soaking in the friendly smile of Miss Lefroy's beautiful face.

"Do you know, Mrs. Armstrong," says Everard presently, when the stiffness due to their first appearance has worn off, "you were very near not having the pleasure of our society this afternoon. It was touch and go with you, I can tell you, five minutes ago."

"Do you know, Mrs. Armstrong," Everard says after the initial awkwardness has faded, "you almost missed out on enjoying our company this afternoon. It was down to the wire for you, I can tell you, just five minutes ago."

"How was that, Mr. Everard?"

"How was that, Mr. Everard?"

"Why, just outside your gate we came full tilt against Lady Crawford's equipage, coming out, and I turned to Cecil and said, 'My boy, if we're wise, we shall beat a retreat, for I expect we've not a shred of character left;' but he, fearless in his innocence, callous to the breath of calumny, urged me onward. What are you laughing at? Mrs. Armstrong, Miss Lefroy, I was right; she did backbite me—said something about me—eh?"

"Just outside your gate, we ran straight into Lady Crawford's carriage as she was leaving, and I turned to Cecil and said, 'If we're smart, we should back off because I think we've lost all our reputation;' but he, naive and unbothered by gossip, pushed me to keep going. What are you laughing at? Mrs. Armstrong, Miss Lefroy, I was right; she did talk behind my back—said something about me—right?"

"'Conscience makes cowards of us all,' Mr. Everard," says Addie. "I do not say Lady Crawford mentioned your name."

"'Conscience makes cowards of us all,' Mr. Everard," Addie says. "I’m not saying Lady Crawford brought you up."

"Oh, but she did!" he persists, in an anguish of apprehension. "I can see it in both your faces; I know she did. Miss Lefroy"—turning a crimson face and pair of imploring blue eyes to that young lady—"say you don't believe a word she said. Don't judge me on[90] her report; every one knows that she's the most infer—I mean outrageous gossipmonger, the most extravagant—"

"Oh, but she did!" he insists, filled with anxiety. "I can see it in both your faces; I know she did. Miss Lefroy"—turning a bright red face and a pair of pleading blue eyes to that young lady—"please say you don't believe a word she said. Don't judge me based on her report; everyone knows she's the most annoying—I mean outrageous gossip, the most over-the-top—"

"Mr. Everard, Mr. Everard," laughs Pauline, "you are putting your foot deeper and deeper into the mire with every word! If you go on longer in that strain, I shall be inclined to believe that you are a villain of the deepest stage-dye."

"Mr. Everard, Mr. Everard," laughs Pauline, "you're digging yourself deeper into trouble with every word! If you keep talking like that, I'm going to start thinking you're a real villain."

"Turn your eyes my way, Miss Lefroy," pleads Mr. Cecil Dawson, a handsome saucy Oxonian. "I challenge your closest scrutiny. Gaze into my limpid countenance, and tell me can you detect therein the faintest trace of uneasiness or apprehension? Could anything be more calm, more effulgent with the glow of seraphic virtue and—and—"

"Look my way, Miss Lefroy," says Mr. Cecil Dawson, a charming and cheeky guy from Oxford. "I dare you to take a close look at me. Stare into my clear face and tell me if you can see even the slightest hint of worry or nervousness. Could anything be more calm, more radiant with the light of angelic goodness and—and—"

"Inordinate conceit! No, Mr. Dawson. I think not."

"Incredible arrogance! No, Mr. Dawson. I don’t think so."

He draws himself up in mock indignation, and then, deeming it wiser to leave the field to his more eligible cousin, strolls languidly over to Addie, whom he seeks, with but scant success, to entice into a light flirtation, that young person being quite unversed in the art of persiflage or delicately-flavored "chaff" in which he excels.

He straightens up in fake outrage and then, thinking it’s smarter to step back for his more suitable cousin, slowly walks over to Addie. He tries, but with little success, to lure her into a casual flirtation, as she is completely inexperienced in the art of persiflage or the playful banter he’s so good at.

"You'll tell me what she said, won't you, Miss Lefroy?" implores Everard, hanging ardently over the low chair where Pauline sits diligently working in the breast of a crewel-stork. "You'll give a fellow a chance, won't you? In common fairness you must. Just an idea, a hint—that's all I want—and I'll make her eat her own words—by Jove, I will! Tell me, tell me!"

"You'll tell me what she said, right, Miss Lefroy?" Everard urges, leaning eagerly over the low chair where Pauline is focused on her work with the crewel-stork. "You'll give a guy a chance, right? It's only fair. Just a thought, a hint—that’s all I need—and I’ll make her take back what she said—no joke, I will! Please, tell me, tell me!"

"But, Mr. Everard, what am I to tell you? I never said that Lady Crawford even—"

"But, Mr. Everard, what should I say to you? I never claimed that Lady Crawford even—"

"No, no; but you looked it, and you can't deny that she mentioned my name. You can't look me in the face now, and say she didn't. No; I thought not. By Jove, it's an awful fate to be at the mercy of a woman of that kind, to be taunted with—with sins you don't even know the name of, with crimes you never—"

"No, no; but you looked like it, and you can’t deny that she said my name. You can’t look me in the eye now and claim she didn’t. No; I thought not. By Jove, it’s a terrible fate to be vulnerable to a woman like that, to be mocked with— with sins you don’t even know the names of, with crimes you never—"

"Mr. Everard, am I taunting you?"

"Mr. Everard, am I mocking you?"

"Yes, you are, Miss Lefroy—you know you are," he answers bitterly. "Your eyes are taunting me, your laugh is taunting me; you—you are making me utterly miserable."

"Yes, you are, Miss Lefroy—you know you are," he replies bitterly. "Your eyes are mocking me, your laugh is mocking me; you—you are making me completely miserable."

"Am I really?" answers Pauline, jumping up and moving across the room. "Then I had better leave you at once."

"Am I really?" Pauline replies, getting up and walking across the room. "Then I should probably leave you right now."

He makes no effort to follow her, but sits staring blankly out at the chill winter landscape, for the poor young fellow is wofully in love and full of despondent diffidence.

He doesn’t try to follow her, but sits there staring blankly at the cold winter scenery, because the poor guy is hopelessly in love and full of gloomy uncertainty.

"Don't look so sad," says a small mysterious voice at his side. "I heard what she said, and it was not very bad, after all."

"Don't look so sad," says a small, mysterious voice beside him. "I heard what she said, and it wasn't that bad, really."

"You did, you jolly little girl?" he exclaims eagerly. "You'll tell me what it was, won't you?"

"You did, you cheerful little girl?" he says excitedly. "You'll tell me what it was, right?"

"Oh, I daren't! I'm forbidden to open my lips when there are visitors. I always say the wrong thing, you know. They'd be mad if they knew I was talking to you now. I've been hiding behind the curtain for the last hour, and heard everything."

"Oh, I can't! I'm not allowed to speak when there are visitors. I always say the wrong thing, you know. They’d be upset if they knew I was talking to you right now. I’ve been hiding behind the curtain for the past hour and heard everything."

"You'll tell me? I'll swear, if you like, that they shall never know. Do, do, you dear little girl! I will promise to bring you the biggest box of sweets you ever had in your life, if you do."

"You'll tell me? I swear, if you want, that they will never know. Please, please, you sweet little girl! I promise to bring you the biggest box of sweets you've ever had in your life if you do."

"When?" asks Lottie skeptically.

"When?" Lottie asks skeptically.

"To-morrow."

"Tomorrow."

"Will there be 'chocolate-cream' and 'Turkish delight' in it?"

"Will there be 'chocolate cream' and 'Turkish delight' in it?"

"There will—pounds of both!"

"There will—lots of both!"

"Then she only said that you were a very nice eligible young man, that your property was worth two thousand five hundred pounds, and that you had been frightfully in love with her daughter Alice, Lady Something or Other, but that you were beginning to get over it now."

"Then she just said that you were a really nice eligible young guy, that your property was worth two thousand five hundred pounds, and that you had been crazy in love with her daughter Alice, Lady Something or Other, but that you were starting to get over it now."

"It's a lie—a shameless, impudent lie, a most confounded lie!" cries the faithless Everard, striding quickly to Pauline's side, his face crimson with wrath. "Don't believe a word of it, Miss Lefroy—don't. I never cared a straw for Alice Crawford—never! A little, pale-faced, snub-nosed chit—she's the last girl in Nutshire I'd wish to marry! Say you don't believe it!"

"It's a lie—a shameless, bold-faced lie, a really frustrating lie!" shouts the unfaithful Everard, quickly walking over to Pauline, his face red with anger. "Don't believe a word of it, Miss Lefroy—don't. I never cared at all for Alice Crawford—never! A little, pale-faced, flat-nosed girl—she's the last person in Nutshire I'd want to marry! Please say you don't believe it!"

"Who—who told you?" stammers Pauline, with flaming face, suddenly guessing the truth. "I know it was my sister."

"Who—who told you?" stutters Pauline, her face burning with embarrassment, suddenly realizing the truth. "I know it was my sister."

She darts across to the curtains, seizes the culprit in a vicious grip, and leads her to the door, where she pauses to take breath and review her position.

She rushes over to the curtains, grabs the culprit in a tight hold, and brings her to the door, where she pauses to catch her breath and assess her situation.

Having come to the conclusion that she has tried her lover sufficiently, Miss Pauline takes another course, which is so soothing and satisfactory that in a very short space of time the clouds have disappeared from Everard's ruddy brow and he is in Paradise again.

Having realized she has given her lover enough chances, Miss Pauline decides to take a different approach, which is so comforting and fulfilling that soon the frown has vanished from Everard's cheerful face and he feels like he’s in Paradise again.

The short afternoon wanes, twilight advances, then dusk; still Mrs. Armstrong's guests linger.

The short afternoon fades, twilight sets in, then nightfall; still Mrs. Armstrong's guests hang around.

"I wish they'd go!" she thinks a little uneasily. "This is not a visit, but a visitation; and we look so—so familiar grouped round the fire in this easy way. I wish Pauline would sit on a chair, and not loll on the rug playing with the kitten; I wish that ridiculous boy would not sprawl at my feet in that affected high-art attitude—it looks too idiotic. What will Tom say when he comes in? Dear me, six o'clock, and not a move between them yet! Will they never go?"

"I really wish they'd leave!" she thinks with a touch of anxiety. "This isn't just a visit; it's more like an intrusion, and we look so—so casual sitting around the fire like this. I wish Pauline would sit in a chair instead of lounging on the rug playing with the kitten; I wish that silly boy wouldn’t sprawl at my feet in that pretentious pose—it looks so ridiculous. What will Tom think when he comes in? Oh my, it’s six o'clock, and they haven't even budged! Will they ever leave?"

When Tom comes in, he seems startled for a moment by the strange invasion of his hearth; but what he says is courteous and hospitable in the extreme. When the dressing-bell sounds, and the young men rise at last to their feet, full of confused apologies, he begs them to remain to dinner, which they do unhesitatingly.

When Tom walks in, he looks a bit surprised by the unexpected guests in his home; but what he says is extremely polite and welcoming. When the dressing bell rings, and the young men finally get up, filled with awkward apologies, he asks them to stay for dinner, and they agree without hesitation.

It is midnight before they leave; Armstrong, who has been seeing them off, meets his sister-in-law going to bed. She stops him, and lays her hand coaxingly upon his arm.

It’s midnight when they leave; Armstrong, who has been saying goodbye to them, encounters his sister-in-law heading to bed. She stops him and gently places her hand on his arm.

"What a jolly little evening we've had, haven't we, Tom? Do you know, I think I enjoy a little family gathering like this quite as much as a big ball; and so does Addie. What spirits she was in this evening, wasn't she?"

"What a fun little evening we've had, haven't we, Tom? You know, I think I enjoy a small family gathering like this just as much as a big party; and Addie feels the same way. She was in such great spirits tonight, wasn't she?"

"Yes," he says, in half soliloquy, "I think she enjoyed herself; society suits her."

"Yeah," he says, mostly to himself, "I think she had a good time; being around people really fits her."

"Of course it does; it suits all healthy-minded young people. It's the best tonic she could have. You must remember, Tom, she's very young—only two years older than me."

"Of course it does; it suits all healthy-minded young people. It's the best boost she could have. You have to remember, Tom, she's really young—just two years older than me."

"Why do you say that to me?" he asks, fixing his somber eyes on her face. "Do you think my years weigh on her life? Do I—oppress her?"

"Why do you say that to me?" he asks, locking his serious eyes on her face. "Do you think my years are a burden on her life? Do I—hold her down?"

"Oh, no, no! I only meant that, though she is married, she still[92] can enjoy fun and—and society just as well as any of us; and, as for dancing, I know she delights in it."

"Oh, no, no! I just meant that even though she's married, she can still[92] have fun and socialize just like the rest of us; and when it comes to dancing, I know she loves it."

"You think so?"—eagerly.

"You think so?"—excitedly.

"I am sure of it. I am sure, too, that though she sometimes tries to put on heavy matronly airs before you and others, she has the same wild fund of spirits in reserve as ever, and is at heart, as I've said before, just as fond of fun and society as any of us."

"I know it's true. I'm also certain that even though she occasionally acts all serious and motherly around you and others, she still has the same playful energy inside her as always and, deep down, as I've said before, she loves having fun and being social just like the rest of us."

"Thank Heaven for that!" he mutters to himself. "Patience! A few years—nay, a few months more, and all these shadows will have passed away. I must give her society." Then, aloud—"You think she enjoyed herself this evening, Pauline, and, if I proposed giving a few dinner parties, and perhaps a dance occasionally, she would not think it a trouble, a bore—eh?"

"Thank goodness for that!" he mutters to himself. "Just a little more patience! A few years—no, a few months more, and all these worries will fade away. I need to spend time with her." Then, speaking up—"Do you think she had a good time this evening, Pauline? If I suggested hosting a few dinner parties, and maybe a dance now and then, she wouldn't find it a hassle or a drag, right?"

"I am certain there is nothing would give her greater pleasure; but at the same time, Tom," says Miss Pauline, with wily impressiveness, "if she thought, suspected even, that you were doing it solely for her sake, she would be the first to oppose it, to say she hated entertaining, thought it a bother, and so on."

"I’m sure there’s nothing that would make her happier; but at the same time, Tom," says Miss Pauline, with a cunning seriousness, "if she even thought or suspected that you were doing it just for her, she’d be the first to fight against it, saying she hated hosting and thought it was a hassle, and so on."

"I see."

"Got it."

"So, Tom, you must not pay the least attention to her if she pretends to dislike gayety, for I, who have known her all her life, can assure you that there is nothing she is so fond of, or that agrees so well with her. And, as for the trouble of writing invitations and entertaining guests, why, there are always Bob and I at hand to take our share of the labor and make ourselves as useful to you and Addie as we can, Tom."

"So, Tom, don’t pay any attention to her if she acts like she dislikes fun, because I, who have known her forever, can assure you that there's nothing she loves more, or that suits her better. And about the hassle of writing invitations and hosting guests, well, Bob and I are always here to help out and do our part to be as useful to you and Addie as we can, Tom."

"What a good girl you are, Pauline," says Armstrong, patting her shoulder approvingly, with a smile which she does not quite understand—"quite a fireside treasure!"

"What a good girl you are, Pauline," says Armstrong, patting her shoulder approvingly, with a smile that she doesn't quite understand—"truly a treasure by the fire!"


CHAPTER XVII.

"And so you like her, Bob?"

"And so you like her, Bob?"

"Rather, Polly; she's an A 1 specimen, and no mistake! I suspect I should soon be her slave if I saw too much of her," says Mr. Lefroy, smoothing his budding mustache.

"Actually, Polly; she's a top-notch example, no doubt about it! I think I’d quickly become her slave if I spent too much time around her," says Mr. Lefroy, smoothing his growing mustache.

The subject of this encomium is Miss Florence Wynyard, who has run over on a tricycle to luncheon, and who has laid herself out to fascinate the whole family, deeming Nutsgrove extremely comfortable quarters in which to establish herself when affairs are uncomfortable at home.

The focus of this praise is Miss Florence Wynyard, who has pedaled over on a tricycle for lunch, and who has done her best to charm the entire family, considering Nutsgrove a very cozy place to settle into when things get tough at home.

Florence is the only unmarried daughter of the house of Wynyard. Her mother is a weak-minded peevish old lady, entirely under the dominion of her husband, a gentleman of convivial nature, but extremely uncertain temper, whose periodical attacks of mingled rage and gout render him for the time being fit for a menagerie or a lunatic asylum; hence life at head-quarters is not always very pleasant, and Florence has established for herself a firm pied à terre in some half dozen neighboring houses, whither she can fly at the first paternal growl and remain until the storm has blown over. Within ten minutes after her arrival she determined that Nutsgrove shall ere long be included among her harbors of refuge.

Florence is the only unmarried daughter in the Wynyard family. Her mother is a weak and irritable elderly woman, completely under the control of her husband, a sociable man but with a very unpredictable temper. His frequent bouts of combined anger and gout make him temporarily resemble someone from a zoo or a mental facility; as a result, life at home isn’t always very enjoyable. Florence has established a solid pied à terre in several nearby houses, where she can escape at the first sign of her father's anger and stay until things settle down. Within ten minutes of her arrival, she decided that Nutsgrove will soon be added to her safe places.

"Yes," she thinks, "I should decidedly like the run of this house."

"Yeah," she thinks, "I would definitely like to have free rein in this house."

At a glance she takes in the luxury, the comfort, the freedom, the festive atmosphere that reigns throughout, and easily sees that with judicious management she could twist the simple family round her fingers.

At a glance, she notices the luxury, the comfort, the freedom, and the lively atmosphere all around, and she easily realizes that with some smart management, she could manipulate the simple family to her advantage.

Her demeanor under the critical eyes of her host and hostess is admirable. She is lively, amusing, unaffected, almost ladylike, in fact, the faint ring of "loudness" she can not shake off passing for merely the effervescence of youth, robust health, and good temper. When alone with Pauline and Robert she casts off the mask at once, thus thoroughly fascinating those inexperienced young persons with the full flavor of her "fastness" and the quality and compass of her camaraderie and good-fellowship.

Her behavior under the critical gaze of her hosts is impressive. She’s lively, entertaining, natural, and almost ladylike; in fact, the slight hint of "loudness" she can’t shake off is just seen as the exuberance of youth, good health, and a cheerful attitude. When she’s alone with Pauline and Robert, she drops the facade immediately, completely captivating those inexperienced young people with the full essence of her "wildness" and the depth and charm of her camaraderie and friendliness.

Miss Wynyard is a debonair and not unkindly type of the girl of the period, eminently selfish, but not ill-natured. She is not beyond making a friend of one of her own sex if the conquest is an easy one, but her great object in life is to be "all things to all men," to charm all men of all ages, all classes, all conditions of nature, from the schoolboy to the veteran, from the lord of the soil to the serf. She is successful in an unusual degree, her weapon of attack being one which, when skillfully used, seldom fails, for it tickles the most vital part of male human nature—its vanity. Her list of conquests is inexhaustible, varied, and not altogether creditable to her reputation, if the whispers of the county clubs are to be accepted, which fortunately they are not—very generally at least. For instance, the version of her rupture with Lord Northmouth a week before her marriage—which, rumor said, was owing to that infatuated nobleman's discovering the existence of a correspondence with a good-looking railway-guard at Kelvick Junction—was entirely discredited in the county; and, though Miss Wynyard was certainly left lamenting with seventeen trousseau dresses on hand, not even the most exclusive doors were closed to her on that account, and she wore her brilliant weeds so gallantly, alluding to her recreant fiancé so easily, lightly, and kindly, that in time it came to be pretty generally accepted that she had thrown him over, not he her.

Miss Wynyard is a charming and somewhat kind type of girl for her time, incredibly self-centered, but not mean. She's not above making friends with other girls if it's an easy win for her, but her main goal in life is to be "everything to everyone," to win over all men of all ages, classes, and backgrounds, from schoolboys to veterans, from landowners to laborers. She’s unusually successful at this, using a tactic that, when skillfully applied, rarely fails, as it plays to the most fundamental aspect of male nature—its vanity. Her list of conquests is endless, diverse, and not entirely flattering to her reputation, if you believe the gossip from the county clubs, which thankfully isn’t taken too seriously—mostly. For example, the story about her breakup with Lord Northmouth just a week before her wedding—rumored to be due to the infatuated nobleman discovering her correspondence with a handsome railway guard at Kelvick Junction—was completely dismissed in the county; and although Miss Wynyard was indeed left lamenting with seventeen dresses for her trousseau still on hand, not even the most exclusive circles shut their doors on her because of it. She wore her mourning clothes so bravely, referencing her unfaithful fiancé so casually, lightly, and nicely, that over time it became widely believed that she had dumped him, not the other way around.

"And you mean to tell me you are not going to the Arkwrights' on Friday, Polly?" she asks incredulously, when the two girls are exchanging confidences, and examining dresses in the seclusion of Pauline's bedroom. "What a shame. I'll soon make that right for you. Susan Arkwright is a connection of mine, you—"

"And you’re really saying you’re not going to the Arkwrights' on Friday, Polly?" she asks, astonished, while the two girls are sharing secrets and looking at dresses in the privacy of Pauline's bedroom. "What a shame. I’ll fix that for you. Susan Arkwright is a friend of mine, you—"

"You are very kind," interrupts Pauline a little confusedly; "but on the whole perhaps it would be better, Flo, not to—to say anything about it. You see, I—I believe there was some misunderstanding or other between our family and theirs in days gone by, and—"

"You’re really nice," Pauline interrupts, a bit confused; "but maybe it’d be better, Flo, not to— to mention it. You see, I—I think there was some kind of misunderstanding between our families in the past, and—"

"Misunderstanding? Ha, ha!" breaks in Miss Wynyard, with her frank bold laugh. "That's a good way of putting it, and no mistake! Don't you know, my dear, that Robert the Dev—I mean your father—nearly drove Syd Arkwright to the wall in their soldiering days, and then invited his wife to elope with him? Susan was a very pretty woman a dozen years ago. Misunderstanding indeed! But that's all past and gone now, and it's ridiculous[94] of them to visit it on you—very bad policy indeed. Just as if scores of others in the county hadn't as deep a grudge against your name as they! Polly, what's the matter? Why do you turn away? You absurd child, to mind my chatter! You can't be such an utter baby as not to know what your father was! Why should you mind talking about him with me, your dearest friend, your own Florrie? It it comes to that, you may discuss my old pater's youthful peccadilloes as freely as you like. I dare say they were not more edifying than yours, only he did not wear such a bold front. Your father, my dear, was one of the handsomest, most reckless, and fascinating scamps of his generation. I was just thinking this afternoon if that very good-looking son of his takes to his ways, the husbands, fathers, brothers of Nutshire ought to rise in crusade and drive him from the soil—ha, ha!"

"Misunderstanding? Ha, ha!" interjects Miss Wynyard with her straightforward, hearty laugh. "That's a clever way of saying it, no doubt! Don’t you know, my dear, that Robert the Dev—I mean your father—almost ruined Syd Arkwright during their soldiering days and then asked his wife to run away with him? Susan was a really attractive woman a dozen years ago. Misunderstanding, indeed! But that’s all in the past now, and it's ridiculous[94] for them to hold it against you—very poor strategy, really. As if there weren’t plenty of others in the county who have just as deep a grudge against your name! Polly, what's wrong? Why are you turning away? You silly child, to care about my talk! You can't be such a complete baby as not to know what your father was like! Why should you be worried about discussing him with me, your closest friend, your own Florrie? If it comes to that, you can talk about my dad's youthful missteps as openly as you want. They probably weren't more moral than yours; he just didn't put on as bold a front. Your father, my dear, was one of the most handsome, reckless, and charming scoundrels of his time. I was just thinking this afternoon that if that very good-looking son of his starts acting like him, the husbands, fathers, and brothers of Nutshire should band together and chase him away—ha, ha!"

"Bob is not like that. Bob is a well-minded boy," murmurs the sister, in a rather stifled voice.

"Bob isn't like that. Bob is a good kid," the sister whispers in a somewhat choked voice.

"The boy is father to the man, you would say. Well, time will reveal. Now hold up your head and give me a kiss, you absurd little goose! I must soon knock that nonsense out of you; and you'll come to the Arkwrights' if I work the invite? That's right. Jack would never forgive me, he said, if I didn't make you promise to come; and I can't afford to fall out with Jack; he's useful to me in many ways—though I do loathe cousins."

"The boy is the father of the man, as you might say. Well, time will tell. Now lift your head up and give me a kiss, you silly little goose! I need to knock that nonsense out of you soon; and you'll come to the Arkwrights' if I arrange the invite? That's right. Jack would never forgive me, he said, if I didn't make you promise to come; and I can't afford to fall out with Jack; he's helpful to me in many ways—though I really can't stand cousins."

Miss Wynyard "worked the invite" in time. On the very morning of the ball cards came for Mr. and Mrs. Armstrong and Miss Lefroy.

Miss Wynyard "worked the invite" just in time. On the very morning of the ball, invitations arrived for Mr. and Mrs. Armstrong and Miss Lefroy.

"The eleventh hour in every sense of the word; they hadn't a post to spare. Addie, have you your dress ready? Do you care to go?"

"The eleventh hour in every sense; they didn’t have a spare moment. Addie, do you have your dress ready? Do you want to go?"

"No, Tom, no," she answers, with downcast eyes, "I would rather not go if you don't mind."

"No, Tom, no," she replies, looking down, "I’d prefer not to go if that’s alright with you."

"Certainly not, my dear. Do exactly as you like in the matter. I quite agree with you. I think the invitation rather too unconventional in its delivery. Mrs. Arkwright ought at least to have called on you if she wished you to go to her ball."

"Of course not, my dear. Do whatever you want in this situation. I completely agree with you. I think the invitation was a bit too unconventional in the way it was delivered. Mrs. Arkwright should have at least paid you a visit if she wanted you to attend her ball."

"I'll refuse at once, politely of course."

"I'll politely decline right away."

"You needn't refuse for me, Addie," says Pauline lightly, when Armstrong has left. "I mean to go to the ball."

"You don't have to say no for me, Addie," Pauline says casually when Armstrong has left. "I'm planning to go to the ball."

"What—alone, Pauline?"

"What—by yourself, Pauline?"

"No—the Wynyards have offered to take me. I had a note from Flo, telling me to come over early and put up with her for the night—that is in case you refused to go."

"No—the Wynyards have offered to take me. I got a note from Flo, asking me to come over early and stay with her for the night—in case you decided not to go."

"You are wise in your generation, Pauline!" says Addie, with a contemptuous smile.

"You really are wise for your age, Pauline!" says Addie, with a contemptuous smile.

"Wiser than you in yours, Addie," she retorts angrily. "I think it shows a churlish and ill-bred—yes, ill-bred spirit to refuse the hand of good-fellowship when it is so frankly offered. The Arkwrights and the Lefroys have been at feud for the last generation; for all we know, we may be the parties in fault, and yet they are the first to make an advance which you—you—"

"Wiser than you in your situation, Addie," she snaps back, irritated. "I think it shows a rude and uncivil—yes, uncivil attitude to refuse friendship when it's offered so openly. The Arkwrights and the Lefroys have been at odds for the last generation; for all we know, we might be the ones at fault, and yet they are the first to reach out, and you—you—"

"That is enough, Pauline," says her sister coldly; "we need not discuss the matter further. You evidently mean to accept these people's tardy hospitality, whether I wish it or not; so go—go to this[95] ball and enjoy it, if you can. I dare say your enjoyment won't be much marred by the fact that I am both hurt and deeply disappointed by your conduct."

"That's enough, Pauline," her sister says coolly. "We don't need to talk about this anymore. You obviously intend to accept these people's late hospitality, whether I like it or not; so go—go to this[95] ball and have fun, if you can. I bet your enjoyment won't be significantly affected by the fact that I'm both hurt and really disappointed by how you've acted."

"It takes very little to hurt and disappoint you nowadays, Addie."

"It doesn't take much to hurt and disappoint you these days, Addie."

"I don't know that, Pauline," she says wearily. "It seems to me that I have food daily for disappointment, pain, and remorse."

"I don't know about that, Pauline," she says tiredly. "It feels like I have a daily supply of disappointment, pain, and regret."

"In other words, Addie, you mean that you are tired of us, tired of your brothers and sisters, who once were all to you! You would like to be rid of us!" says Pauline bitterly.

"In other words, Addie, are you saying that you're done with us, done with your brothers and sisters, who used to mean everything to you? You want to get rid of us!" Pauline says bitterly.

"Tired of you?" she echoes drearily. "I don't know; I think I'm most tired of myself, of my life, of my fate, of everything."

"Tired of you?" she repeats wearily. "I don't know; I think I'm mostly tired of myself, my life, my fate, everything."

Pauline is moved, deeply moved for the moment, by the blank hopeless sorrow of the young face. She opens her arms, draws her sister's head on her bosom, and whispers, half crying herself—

Pauline is deeply affected, for the moment, by the blank, hopeless sorrow on her sister's young face. She opens her arms, pulls her sister's head onto her chest, and whispers, half crying herself—

"What is it—what is it, Addie, my darling? Are you very unhappy? If—if—you like we will go away all of us somewhere—somewhere where he shall never find you again. Tell me, sister darling—is he unkind to you?"

"What is it—what is it, Addie, my dear? Are you really unhappy? If you want, we can all leave together—somewhere far away where he will never find you again. Tell me, sister dear—has he been unkind to you?"

"Oh, no, no," she answers back, in a torrent of tears, her hot face buried in her sister's neck—"not that—not that! I can not tell you—you would not understand; it is only sometimes I feel so miserable that I should like to die. You must make allowance for me, Polly love, when I'm like that. You must try to bear with my peevishness, my ill-temper, my nastiness, for I can not help it, dear—indeed I can not. I feel so sore, so miserable, so nerveless, that I long to make every one as wretched as myself. I don't know what comes over me, what is the matter with me. I have no cause, no reason—oh, no, no! He is good to me, Polly, good—the best husband any woman could have; never believe anything but that—never! Look into my eyes if you doubt my word. You will read the truth there."

"Oh, no, no," she replies through tears, her flushed face pressed against her sister's neck—"not this—please, not this! I can't explain it to you—you wouldn’t understand; sometimes I feel so miserable that I just want to die. You have to be patient with me, Polly dear, when I'm like this. You need to try to put up with my irritability, my bad mood, my moodiness, because I really can't help it, honestly, I can’t. I feel so raw, so miserable, so exhausted, that I just want to drag everyone down with me. I don’t know what’s happening to me, what’s wrong. I have no reason, no cause—oh, no, no! He’s good to me, Polly, really good—the best husband a woman could ask for; never doubt that—never! Look into my eyes if you question what I’m saying. You’ll see the truth there."

"Then what does it mean? What makes you so miserable and uneasy?"

"Then what does that mean? What makes you so unhappy and restless?"

"I don't know—I can not tell you—I have not an idea. I think I'm possessed!" she answers wildly; then, after a pause, throwing her arms round Pauline's neck in feverish appeal—"But it makes no difference to you, Polly; you love me just the same, don't you, dear sister? You have not changed, or grown cold, or ceased to care for me; you love me just the same? Oh, Polly, Polly darling, say you do!"

"I don't know—I can't tell you—I have no idea. I think I'm losing it!" she replies frantically; then, after a moment, wrapping her arms around Pauline's neck in a desperate plea—"But it doesn't matter to you, Polly; you love me just the same, right, dear sister? You haven't changed, or become distant, or stopped caring for me; you love me just the same? Oh, Polly, Polly darling, please say you do!"

Pauline's answer is soothing, tender, and reassuring enough to calm the sudden storm; and the two sisters spend the morning together in loving amity; then, at Lottie's suggestion, they all three adjourn to the kitchen, to make a big plum-cake for Hal's Easter hamper, to the astonishment and dismay of Mrs. Armstrong's accomplished cook, who strongly objects to the "messin' and mashin' and worritin'" of amateurs in her domain.

Pauline's response is comforting, gentle, and reassuring enough to calm the sudden storm; the two sisters spend the morning together in loving harmony. Then, at Lottie's suggestion, the three of them head to the kitchen to bake a big plum cake for Hal's Easter basket, much to the surprise and dismay of Mrs. Armstrong's skilled cook, who strongly disapproves of the "messing and mashing and worrying" of amateurs in her area.

The woolly snow-clouds clear away in the afternoon, and the leafless branches of the grove are bright with crisp frosty sunlight.

The fluffy snow clouds clear in the afternoon, and the bare branches of the grove shine with sharp, frosty sunlight.

"Lottie, Lottie," calls out Addie from the drawing-room, where she has been finishing letters for the post, a ring of the coming spring in her fresh young voice, "tell Poll to put on her hat and[96] cloak quickly, and we'll all three have a scamper through the grove. The pond behind Sallymount farm ought to be frozen now; we might have a grand slide on the sly."

"Lottie, Lottie," calls out Addie from the living room, where she has been wrapping up letters for the mail, a hint of the upcoming spring in her fresh young voice, "tell Poll to put on her hat and[96] coat quickly, and we three can go for a run through the grove. The pond behind Sallymount farm should be frozen by now; we might be able to have a great slide without anyone noticing."

"Oh, but, Addie, don't you know Poll's gone? She ordered the carriage after luncheon, packed up her ball-dress, and went off to the Wynyards' for the ball. Didn't she tell you?"

"Oh, but Addie, don’t you know Poll's gone? She called for the carriage after lunch, packed her ball gown, and left for the Wynyards' ball. Didn’t she tell you?"


CHAPTER XVIII.

The snow has gone from the ground, the frost from the air, blustering March is paving the way for tearful April. Miss Pauline Lefroy, luxuriously basking in an easy-chair by the fire, a limp manuscript resting on her knee, is murmuring words of sweetest love in a low, monotonous voice to Mr. Everard, stretched on the rug at her feet—words which reach Mrs. Armstrong in detached sentences, as she sits by the window, sewing, a sufficiently listless and preoccupied chaperone to satisfy even the most exacting lover.

The snow is gone from the ground, the frost lifted from the air, and blustering March is making way for rainy April. Miss Pauline Lefroy is comfortably lounging in an easy chair by the fire, a floppy manuscript resting on her knee, softly whispering sweet words of love in a low, monotonous voice to Mr. Everard, who is stretched out on the rug at her feet—words that Mrs. Armstrong hears in fragmented sentences as she sits by the window, sewing, acting as a sufficiently indifferent and distracted chaperone to satisfy even the pickiest lover.

"'And what a beautiful ring!'"

"'What a gorgeous ring!'"

"'And you like this ring? Ah, it has indeed a luster since your eyes have shone on it! Henceforth hold me, sweet enchantress, the Slave of the Ring!'" he answers, in impassioned accents.

"'And you like this ring? Wow, it really shines now that your eyes have looked at it! From now on, hold me, sweet enchantress, as the Slave of the Ring!'" he replies, with passionate tones.

"Oh, dear," muses Addie, "what high-flown rubbish! I don't think such wooing would win me. Pauline must be of different metal—rather soft metal, I should say. 'Sweet enchantress,' 'slave of the ring!' I'm glad Tom didn't make such a fool of himself when—when we were courting. Heigh-ho, what a long afternoon it is! I wonder will the boys turn up early? Robert has not been here for two Saturdays running. I—"

"Oh, come on," Addie thinks, "what nonsense! I don’t believe anything like that would win me over. Pauline must be cut from a different cloth—softer, I’d say. ‘Sweet enchantress,’ ‘slave of the ring!’ I’m glad Tom didn’t make a fool of himself when—when we were dating. Ugh, what a long afternoon this is! I wonder if the guys will show up early? Robert hasn’t been around for the last two Saturdays. I—"

"'There is something glorious in the heritage of command. A man who has ancestors is like a representative of the past,'" says Pauline, in haughty melodramatic accents.

"'There's something glorious about the legacy of leadership. A man with ancestors is like a symbol of the past,'" says Pauline, in a proud, dramatic tone.

"Stuff, Pauline, stuff!" mutters her sister, impatiently tugging at her knotted thread. "Precious heritage of command our ancestors have given us! Nice representatives some of our forefathers were! If Bob or Hal took to representing them, I wonder what—"

"Stuff, Pauline, stuff!" her sister mutters, tugging impatiently at her tangled thread. "What a precious legacy of authority our ancestors handed down to us! What great representatives some of our forefathers were! If Bob or Hal ended up representing them, I wonder what—"

"'Ah, Pauline, not to the past, but to the future looks true nobility, and finds its blazon in posterity.'"

"'Ah, Pauline, true nobility doesn't look to the past, but to the future, and finds its recognition in what’s to come.'"

"Come, that sounds like nonsense, as well as I can make out. Why, Jack Everard, will you always speak to Pauline as if your windpipe were padded with cotton-wool; it can't make her love you, and it is so exasperating when you want to hear—"

"Come on, that sounds like nonsense, from what I can tell. Why, Jack Everard, will you always talk to Pauline as if your throat were stuffed with cotton? It won’t make her love you, and it’s so frustrating when you want to hear—"

"'No, no, I would not, were I fifty times a prince, be a pensioner on the dead. I honor birth and ancestry when they are regarded as the incentives to exertion, not the title-deeds to sloth!'"

"'No, no, even if I were a prince fifty times over, I wouldn’t depend on the achievements of those who have passed. I respect birth and lineage when they motivate hard work, not when they serve as excuses for laziness!'"

"'Not the title-deeds to sloth!'" repeats Addie, leaning forward eagerly to catch the falling cadence of his voice as it approaches a period.

"'Not the title-deeds to laziness!'" Addie repeats, leaning forward eagerly to catch the fading tone of his voice as it comes to an end.

"'It is our fathers I emulate when I desire that beneath the evergreen I myself have planted my own ashes may repose. Dearest, couldst thou see with my eyes!'"

"'It's my fathers I look up to when I hope that under the evergreen I have planted, my own ashes can rest. My dear, if only you could see through my eyes!'"

Addie, looking up, sees her husband standing inside the door, smiling at the fireside duet. She beckons him to her, noiselessly[97] makes room for him on the couch, and with her finger pressed to her lips motions him to listen.

Addie looks up and sees her husband standing in the doorway, smiling at the cozy fire scene. She silently gestures for him to join her, makes space for him on the couch, and with a finger to her lips, motions for him to listen.

"'Framed by golden fruits
And whispering myrtles, reflecting the softest skies As cloudless, only occasionally with rare and pinkish shadows,
"As I would have your fate!"

Armstrong's face is a study of ludicrous amazement as the words fall in musical sequence from Everard's lips, and, when Pauline, leaning over him, murmurs ardently, "'My own dear love!'" he half rises to his feet; but Addie's hand detains him.

Armstrong's face is a picture of ridiculous surprise as the words flow melodically from Everard's lips, and when Pauline leans over him and whispers passionately, "'My own dear love!'" he almost stands up; but Addie's hand holds him back.

"'A palace lifting to eternal summer,'" continues the lover bleatingly; and then a ray of enlightenment crosses Armstrong's perplexed face, his restlessness subsides, he leans back and watches wistfully the mobile flushing face of his young wife, as she, bending forward eagerly with hands clasped, drinks in the luscious picture of wedded bliss that the gardener-poet paints for her he loves so cruelly. As he continues, Everard's delivery improves; the wooliness leaves his voice, and a ring of true passion which no art could ever teach him vibrates through his every tone and finds an echo in Addie's heart, thrilling through her like an electric current in which pain and pleasure are so subtly blended that she can not tell which predominates.

"'A palace that feels like eternal summer,'" the lover continues, sounding a bit dramatic; and then a light of understanding crosses Armstrong's confused face, his restlessness eases, he leans back and watches longingly the animated, blushing face of his young wife as she eagerly leans forward with hands clasped, soaking in the beautiful image of marital happiness that the gardener-poet paints for her, the one he loves so painfully. As he goes on, Everard's delivery gets better; the fluffiness disappears from his voice, and a ring of genuine passion that no training could teach him resonates in every tone, echoing in Addie's heart, sending a thrill through her like an electric current where pain and pleasure mix so delicately that she can't tell which one is stronger.

"'We hadn't read any books
Those weren't stories of love, that we could smile at. To consider how weak the eloquence of words is
Translates the poetry of hearts like ours!
And when night arrived, among the breathtaking skies We'd imagine what star could be our home when love Becomes immortal; while the scented light Slipped through the fog of white lamps,
And every breeze was filled with sighs
Of orange groves and music from sweet lutes And whispers of quiet fountains that flow out "I'm in the middle of roses! Do you like the picture?"

Addie turns to her husband with dewy eyes, and lays her hand timidly on his breast, echoing the last eager words—"'Dost thou like the picture?'"—in a soft whisper.

Addie turns to her husband with teary eyes and gently places her hand on his chest, softly whispering the last eager words—"'Do you like the picture?'"

"I don't know—I did not listen," he answers dreamily. "I never could thrill to Melnotte's lyre. It is too measured, too smooth, too flowery to breathe the fire of earth-born passion."

"I don't know—I wasn't paying attention," he replies dreamily. "I've never been able to get excited about Melnotte's music. It's too controlled, too polished, too extravagant to capture the raw emotion of real passion."

"Then you do not believe in the eloquence of love?"

"Then you don't believe in the power of love?"

"No. I believe that the voice of love—the love man feels but once in a life—finds no polished utterance. It is most times dumb, strangled by the impotence, the poverty of words, or else finds vent in harsh, uncouth, halting measure. It never pleads in flowing rhythm; if it could, more lovers would be successful. You could be won, Addie, by honeyed words. I read it in your face as you sat listening."

"No. I think that the voice of love—the kind of love someone experiences only once in their life—doesn't have a smooth expression. Most of the time, it’s silent, stifled by the weakness and lack of words, or it comes out in clumsy, awkward, uneven ways. It never asks in smooth rhythm; if it could, more lovers would succeed. You could be swayed, Addie, by sweet words. I could see it in your face as you sat there listening."

"You gave me no honeyed words, no measured music, and yet—and yet—" Her whisper is drowned by Pauline's "stagey" metallic voice—

"You didn't give me any sweet words, no carefully chosen music, and yet—and yet—" Her whisper is drowned out by Pauline's "theatrical" metallic voice—

"'Oh, like a bee on a flower, I linger
Oh, the sweetness of your eloquent words!
Am I not blessed? And if I love too passionately, Who wouldn't love you like Pauline?

"There—that will do for to-day, Melnotte. Go back to your spade and wheelbarrow. We know our parts to perfection. I'm sick of rehearsing."

"There—that's enough for today, Melnotte. Go back to your shovel and wheelbarrow. We know our roles perfectly. I'm tired of practicing."

"That last scene, Pauline—we're not up in it yet—"

"That last scene, Pauline—we're not there yet—"

"Pauline! Mr. Everard, what do you mean?"

"Pauline! Mr. Everard, what are you talking about?"

"I mean Pauline Deschappelles, of course."

"I mean Pauline Deschappelles, of course."

"I see, I see. The last scene? Oh, I'm up in it thoroughly; and, besides, I have not time now! I must write a line to Florrie before post-time."

"I get it, I get it. The last scene? Oh, I totally understand it; and, on top of that, I don't have time right now! I need to write a quick note to Florrie before the mail goes out."

She turns away lightly, and Everard's eyes, following her despondently, rest on the husband and wife sitting side by side.

She turns away casually, and Everard's eyes, following her with sadness, land on the husband and wife sitting next to each other.

"I did not know you were there," he says, strolling moodily toward them. "What did you think of it?"

"I didn’t know you were here," he says, walking unhappily toward them. "What did you think of it?"

"We thought it capital," answers Armstrong encouragingly. "That last bit was most touchingly delivered—quite up to Barry Sullivan."

"We thought it was great," Armstrong replies encouragingly. "That last part was delivered so movingly—definitely on par with Barry Sullivan."

"Oh, I feel I shall do my part right enough; but your sister, Mrs. Armstrong, is not up to the mark! Don't you feel it—eh? She's very well—perfection, in fact—in the light, frivolous parts; but where the ring of passion comes in she is hard, stagey, unfeeling. She is not Bulwer's Pauline, she's herself—Pauline Lefroy—and no coaching, no training, will make her anything else."

"Oh, I think I’ll do my part just fine; but your sister, Mrs. Armstrong, isn’t cutting it! Don’t you sense it—right? She’s great—actually perfect—in the light, playful roles; but when it comes to real passion, she comes off as cold, overdramatic, and unfeeling. She’s not Bulwer's Pauline; she’s herself—Pauline Lefroy—and no amount of coaching or training will change that."

"Why not suggest her giving the part to a more competent person? I am sure she would fall in with your wish at once," says Addie, a little hurt at the young man's plain and truthful speaking. He does not answer, does not even seem to hear; then, suddenly, after an uncomfortable pause, he bursts out in doleful appeal—

"Why not recommend that she give the role to someone more capable? I’m sure she would agree with you right away," says Addie, feeling a bit hurt by the young man's blunt honesty. He doesn’t respond, doesn’t even seem to register what she said; then, out of nowhere, after an awkward silence, he suddenly expresses a sad plea—

"Mrs. Armstrong, tell me—do you think I have a ghost of a chance?"

"Mrs. Armstrong, can you tell me—do you think I have any chance at all?"

"A ghost of a chance of what?"

"A ghost of a chance of what?"

"Of winning your sister, of getting her to like me?"

"Of winning over your sister, of getting her to like me?"

Mr. Everard is a young gentleman of limited reserve, and from the first has made no effort to disguise his devotion to Pauline, yet this point-blank attack takes Addie somewhat aback.

Mr. Everard is a young man with little restraint, and from the start, he has not tried to hide his affection for Pauline, yet this direct approach surprises Addie a bit.

"I—I really don't know, Mr. Everard," she stammers. "I can not tell. Why not ask her yourself?"

"I—I honestly don't know, Mr. Everard," she stutters. "I can't say. Why not just ask her yourself?"

"Ask her myself! Why, I have asked her myself at least fourteen times in the last month."

"Ask her myself! I've asked her myself at least fourteen times in the last month."

"Fourteen times, by Jove!" exclaims Armstrong—"fourteen times! I did not know till now that Jacob was of British breed."

"Fourteen times, seriously!" exclaims Armstrong—"fourteen times! I didn't realize until now that Jacob was of British descent."

"And what does she say?" asks Addie, eagerly.

"And what does she say?" Addie asks eagerly.

"Oh, she says the same thing always—she's over-young to marry yet! She says that she won't be able to make up her mind for ever so long, that she has not the faintest idea whether she likes me or dislikes me, that it would be of no use trying to find out until she is older, and all that sort of thing. You see, Mrs. Armstrong, she doesn't encourage, and yet she doesn't discourage, and—and—there I am!"

"Oh, she always says the same thing—she’s too young to get married yet! She says she won’t be able to decide for a long time, that she has no clue if she likes me or dislikes me, that it wouldn’t make sense to figure it out until she’s older, and all that kind of stuff. You see, Mrs. Armstrong, she doesn’t encourage me, but she doesn’t push me away either, and—and—there I am!"

"And there I wouldn't stay!" says Addie, impetuously. "I'd make her say 'Yes' or 'No,' and have done with it at once."

"And I wouldn't stay there!" Addie says impulsively. "I'd make her say 'Yes' or 'No,' and get it over with right away."

"If I did so, it would be 'No' at once, and—and—" with a quiver in his voice—"I don't think I could bear that. I love your sister, Mrs. Armstrong, better than my life; so I would rather go on clinging[99] to a straw, hang on to her patiently, and perhaps in the end work her into liking me. They say love begets love, don't they? If so, she must in time take a spark from me."

"If I did that, the answer would be 'No' immediately, and—and—" with a tremble in his voice—"I don't think I could handle that. I love your sister, Mrs. Armstrong, more than my own life; so I’d rather keep holding on to a slim chance, stick by her patiently, and maybe in the end, she’ll come to like me. They say love creates love, right? If that's true, eventually she must catch a spark from me."

"And how long do you intend going on burning?"

"And how long do you plan to keep burning?"

"Until she is twenty. She says that she won't make up her mind to marry any one until she has seen a little of the world, that many girls sacrifice their life's happiness by taking the first man that asks them, that she, even herself, in her limited experience, has seen too much of the misery of hasty and incongruous marriages to risk a mistake herself—Eh—what's the matter? Dropped your scissors, Mrs. Armstrong? Why, here they are beside you! So she won't accept any one until she is twenty; however, I'll wait and watch, and nag and worry her for two years more, and you'll put in a word for me now and then, won't you, both of you? She'll never get any one to love her as well as I do; and I'm not badly off, Mrs. Armstrong. Your husband here can look into my affairs, prod my property as much as he likes; he'll find it in paying order, swept and garnished for matrimony, drained and fenced, and—"

"Until she's twenty. She says she won't decide to marry anyone until she’s seen a bit of the world. She believes many girls give up their happiness by jumping at the first guy who asks them. Even she, with her limited experience, has seen too much of the pain caused by rushed and mismatched marriages to risk making that mistake herself—Eh—what’s wrong? Did you drop your scissors, Mrs. Armstrong? Here they are beside you! So she won’t accept anyone until she’s twenty; however, I’ll wait and watch, and nudge and worry her for two more years, and you’ll drop a hint for me now and then, won’t you, both of you? She’ll never find anyone who loves her as much as I do; and I’m not doing too badly, Mrs. Armstrong. Your husband can check my finances, look over my property as much as he wants; he’ll see it’s in great shape, ready for marriage, all polished and prepared."

"I do not doubt it, Mr. Everard," breaks in Addie, earnestly; "and I do not mind admitting that both my husband and I—is it not so, Tom?—quite approve your suit and wish you good speed; but I do not approve of your resolution to hang on to Pauline by the careless thread of hope she offers. You may only reap much misery and disappointment in the future. She knows you love her—you have told her so. I would leave her, let her go her own way during the time she specifies; and then, if you are of the same mind still, renew your offer, propose for the fifteenth and last time."

"I don't doubt it, Mr. Everard," Addie interjects earnestly; "and I’m happy to say that both my husband and I—right, Tom?—fully support your proposal and wish you the best; but I don't agree with your decision to hold onto Pauline by the fragile thread of hope she provides. You might just end up with a lot of pain and disappointment later on. She knows you love her—you’ve told her. I would suggest letting her go her own way during the time she mentioned; and then, if you still feel the same, you can propose again for the fifteenth and final time."

"Mrs. Armstrong, were you ever in love?"

"Mrs. Armstrong, have you ever been in love?"

"In—in—love!" she stammers with crimson face. "In love!" She makes a mighty effort to give a light evasive answer; but a lump in her throat stifles her utterance.

"In—in—love!" she stammers with a flushed face. "In love!" She struggles to give a casual, evasive response, but a lump in her throat prevents her from speaking.

Her husband comes to the rescue with cheerful tact.

Her husband comes to the rescue with a cheerful touch.

"My dear Everard," he says, in mock indignation, "will you please remember that I am a man and a husband? If you press the question home, allow me time to vanish at least from—"

"My dear Everard," he says, pretending to be outraged, "can you please remember that I’m a man and a husband? If you keep pushing that question, at least give me some time to disappear from—”

"Beg pardon, I'm sure," the young man mutters, in some confusion. "I did not know what I was saying. What a duffer I am, to be sure, always blurting out the wrong thing at the wrong moment. Forgive me, Mrs. Armstrong, I assure you I never—"

"Excuse me, I’m sorry," the young man mumbles, looking confused. "I didn’t know what I was saying. What an idiot I am, always saying the wrong thing at the wrong time. Please forgive me, Mrs. Armstrong, I promise I never—"

"Look, Addie—there are some visitors coming up the avenue! Who are they?" asks Armstrong hastily, with much apparent interest.

"Look, Addie—some visitors are coming up the avenue! Who are they?" asks Armstrong quickly, clearly very interested.

"By Jove," exclaims Everard, his ruddy face turning green with jealousy, "if it's not Stanhope Peckham again! Every time I come to this house I find that sprawling bru—fellow, tracking my footsteps. By Heaven, it would be too monotonous if it were not so exasperating! How any woman can stand a man who wears such trousers and such collars beats my comprehension! Of all the howling Bond Street cads I ever—I say, Mrs. Armstrong, do you know what little Loo Hawker christened him? Sharp girl, that little Loo! Collared Head—ha, ha! Collared Head!"

"By God," Everard exclaims, his flushed face turning green with jealousy, "if it isn't Stanhope Peckham again! Every time I come to this house, I find that annoying guy following my every move. Honestly, it would be too boring if it weren't so frustrating! I can't understand how any woman can stand a man who wears such ridiculous trousers and collars! Of all the obnoxious guys on Bond Street I’ve ever met—I mean, Mrs. Armstrong, do you know what little Loo Hawker nicknamed him? That girl is sharp! Collared Head—ha, ha! Collared Head!"

"Collared Head! How?"

"Collared Head! How's that?"

"Don't you see? Because his face is so mottled and spotty, and his collars throttle him up to the ears, Collared Head—by Jove, it's[100] about the best thing I ever heard! If 'Punch' could only get hold of it! Collared Head—ha, ha!"

"Don't you get it? His face is so blotchy and covered in spots, and his collars are so tight they choke him up to the ears. Collared Head—oh man, that's[100] one of the funniest things I've ever heard! If 'Punch' could just snag it! Collared Head—ha, ha!"

"Addie," says Armstrong, in a low voice, "I want to say something to you. Will you come into my study for a few minutes?"

"Addie," Armstrong says quietly, "there's something I want to tell you. Can you come into my study for a few minutes?"

"Yes. What is it?"

"Yes, what is it?"

"I am going away—"

"I'm leaving—"

"Going away! Where—when—how long?"

"Leaving! Where—when—how long?"


CHAPTER XIX.

"I am going away," repeats Armstrong to his wife, "at once, on business. I must leave in ten minutes. I am going up to town first, then on to Dublin and Cork."

"I'm leaving," Armstrong tells his wife again, "right now, for work. I have to go in ten minutes. I’m heading to the city first, then off to Dublin and Cork."

"How long will you be away?"

"How long will you be gone?"

"Ten days—a fortnight at the longest. I have brought over Bob to stay with you during my absence, and have given him all directions which I have not had time to give you. I hope he'll take good care of you."

"Ten days—a maximum of two weeks. I've brought Bob over to stay with you while I'm away, and I've given him all the instructions that I didn't have time to share with you. I hope he'll look after you well."

"I'm sure he will enjoy the change and the responsibility; and I'll see that he leaves in time for business every morning," says Addie mechanically.

"I'm sure he will like the change and the responsibility; and I'll make sure he leaves on time for work every morning," Addie says automatically.

"Oh, that is not necessary! He need not go to Kelvick. The fact is—I meant to have told you before, but other things put it out of my head—Robert is no longer in the office—has resigned his appointment, in fact," announces Armstrong.

"Oh, that's not necessary! He doesn’t need to go to Kelvick. The truth is—I meant to tell you earlier, but other things slipped my mind—Robert is no longer in the office—he's actually resigned from his position," Armstrong announces.

"You could not keep him? I'm not surprised."

"You couldn't keep him? I'm not surprised."

"No; it was his own wish to leave. He was totally unsuited to the work."

"No; he wanted to leave. He was completely unfit for the job."

"And what is he going to do now?"

"And what is he going to do now?"

"Going to try soldiering."

"Going to try soldiering."

"Soldiering? You mean he is going to—enlist!"

"Soldiering? You mean he’s going to enlist!"

"Dear me, no, child! What an idea! He means to start with his commission, of course."

"Goodness, no, kid! What a thought! He’s definitely going to begin with his commission, obviously."

"But that is absurd! He has nothing; it is impossible for him to live in the army without money. I—I know—a cousin of mine who has three hundred a year besides his pay, and he is always in debt. It is absurd! I wonder at you, Tom, to encourage him in such an idea!" Her eyes flash on him defiantly.

"But that's ridiculous! He has nothing; there's no way he can survive in the army without any money. I—I know a cousin of mine who makes three hundred a year on top of his salary, and he's always broke. It's ridiculous! I'm surprised at you, Tom, for supporting him in such a crazy idea!" Her eyes flash at him defiantly.

"He is fit for nothing else, and it has been the dream of the boy's life. I think he will do well in the army; and he is not in the least extravagant. You must admit that, Addie."

"He is suited for nothing else, and it has been the boy's dream for his whole life. I believe he'll do well in the army, and he's not at all extravagant. You have to agree with that, Addie."

She sighs wearily. Suddenly her face clears.

She lets out a tired sigh. Suddenly, her expression brightens.

"He'll never get in; he won't have a chance. The examination is competitive, and getting worse and worse every year. The Hawksby and the Wilmott boys have been plucked twice, and have given it up as a bad job. Robert will never pass!"

"He'll never make it; he doesn't stand a chance. The exam is super competitive and getting tougher every year. The Hawksby and Wilmott guys have tried twice and have decided it's a lost cause. Robert will never pass!"

"He is not going up for the direct Sandhurst exam. He has applied for a commission in the county militia, and, after serving two trainings, he can enter the cavalry with a merely nominal exam., I believe."

"He isn’t taking the direct Sandhurst exam. He has applied for a commission in the county militia, and after completing two training sessions, he can join the cavalry with just a basic exam, I think."

She is silent for a moment; a few hot tears steal down her face, her hands drop to her sides with a gesture of tired bitterness.

She remains quiet for a moment; a few warm tears roll down her face, and her hands fall to her sides in a gesture of weary bitterness.

"So—so he will be a pensioner on you all his life," she says slowly; "he will eat the bread of dependence until he dies. And I can do nothing—nothing; my hands are tied—tied"—twisting her wedding-ring feverishly round and round, as if she would fain wrench it off.

"so—he will rely on you for support his entire life," she says slowly; "he will be dependent on you until the day he dies. And I can't do anything—nothing; my hands are tied—tied"—twisting her wedding ring anxiously round and round, as if she wants to pull it off.

He takes her hand and holds it for a moment in his firm clasp.

He takes her hand and holds it for a moment in his strong grip.

"Not yet, Addie, not yet. You promised me a year, remember."

"Not yet, Addie, not yet. You promised me a year, remember?"

"Such a long year—such a long year!" she sobs.

"Such a long year—such a long year!" she cries.

"I tried to make it as short for you as I could," he says, with almost pathetic humbleness.

"I did my best to keep it as brief as possible for you," he says, with a nearly pathetic humility.

"You did, you did; but you went the wrong way to work, Tom, the wrong way."

"You did, you did; but you took the wrong route to work, Tom, the wrong route."

"So I fear, poor child; but I did it for the best."

"So I'm sorry, poor child; but I did it for the best."

"Will you tell Robert you have changed your mind, and do not wish him to enter the army?"

"Will you tell Robert that you've changed your mind and don't want him to join the army?"

"I could not do that," he says reluctantly. "I have given him my word, his heart is set on it; besides, I conscientiously think it is the only career in which he has any chance of succeeding. You will agree with me when you have had time to think it over."

"I can't do that," he says hesitantly. "I promised him, and he really wants this; plus, I honestly believe it's the only path where he has any chance of making it. You'll see my point once you've had some time to think about it."

"You are robbing him of his manhood, his self-respect; you—you have no right to do it. He does not feel—understand now; but he will one day, when it will perhaps be too late. Oh, why do you do it—why? Is it to punish me, to avenge the wrong I did you, to heal the wound I dealt your pride, by humbling mine to the dust? I believe it is—I believe it is; I do not clearly know—I can not fathom you yet. Sometimes I place you on a pedestal high above others, of stuff too noble, too generous, too strong to seek to sting a thing as small, as pitiful, as helpless as myself. Then at other times, as now, you stand among your fellow-men, of common clay like them, vain, small, revengeful, unforgiving, cruel even!"

"You’re taking away his manhood and self-respect; you have no right to do that. He doesn’t understand it now, but he will one day—when it might be too late. Oh, why do you do this—why? Is it to punish me, to get back at me for the wrong I did to you, to heal the wound I gave your pride by bringing mine down? I really think it is—I really think so; I can’t be sure—I can’t fully understand you yet. Sometimes I put you on a pedestal, thinking you're too noble, too generous, too strong to hurt someone as small, as pathetic, as helpless as I am. But then at other times, like now, you seem just like everyone else, made of the same common stuff, vain, petty, vengeful, unforgiving, even cruel!"

His eyes sink, a dusky glow creeps over his face, as he asks himself if there is not a little truth in her judgment of him. Does he not find an acknowledged sneaking satisfaction in thus watching her writhing under his kindness, in loading her shrinking shoulders with the weight of his benefits? After all, is there any necessity for him to mount that swaggering brainless boy on the charger his father rode so disreputably—Robert's wish is to join the —th Hussars, a regiment in which both his father and two uncles served, which his grandfather commanded during the Peninsular campaign with much gallantry and distinction—any necessity to pander to the sister's daily increasing vanity and greed of admiration, to feed them all on the fat of the land, as he is doing?

His eyes drop, a dark glow spreads across his face as he wonders if there’s some truth in her opinion of him. Doesn’t he take a sneaky pleasure in watching her squirm under his kindness, in piling the weight of his favors on her shrinking shoulders? After all, is it really necessary for him to put that arrogant, clueless boy on the horse his father so disgracefully rode—Robert wants to join the —th Hussars, a regiment where both his father and two uncles served, and which his grandfather commanded during the Peninsular campaign with great bravery and distinction—do he really need to cater to his sister’s growing vanity and hunger for admiration, to keep them all comfortable, as he is doing?

"Ah, you cannot look me in the face!" she continues, with a sad laugh. "My estimate was right; you do not stand on the pedestal, after all. Well, well, husband, you are getting full value for your outlay; your coals of fire reach me, scorch me, every one; my heart is scarred—sore—"

"Ah, you can’t even look me in the eye!" she goes on, with a sad laugh. "I was right; you’re not the person I thought you were, after all. Well, well, husband, you’re getting your money’s worth; your coals of fire are hitting me, burning me, every single one; my heart is scarred—sore—"

"As Heaven is my witness," he says hurriedly, "I would not willfully hurt a hair of your head! I would not—"

"As God is my witness," he says quickly, "I would never intentionally harm a single hair on your head! I wouldn’t—"

"Then tell Bob you refuse to help him with his commission," she puts in quickly. "He is paralyzed if he can not reach your pockets. Tell him, Tom—tell him that you have changed your mind, that you can't make him an allowance."

"Then tell Bob you won't help him with his commission," she interrupts quickly. "He’s stuck if he can't get to your money. Tell him, Tom—tell him that you’ve changed your mind and that you can’t give him an allowance."

"It is too late, I fear, Addie; his militia commission arrived to-day; but—but—we can talk it over when I return, if you like."

"It’s too late, I’m afraid, Addie; his militia commission came in today; but—but—we can discuss it when I get back, if you want."

"Train-time just up, sir; the trap is at the door!"

"Train's ready now, sir; the carriage is at the door!"

She walks away to the window to hide her face as her sisters come dancing in, having only just heard of Armstrong's intended departure.

She walks over to the window to hide her face as her sisters come in dancing, having just heard about Armstrong's planned departure.

"You'll be sure to be back before the theatricals, Tom? You know I'm to act in both pieces; and the Hawksbys will be disappointed if you don't put in an appearance," says Pauline effusively. "The third of May, remember!"

"You'll definitely be back before the show, right, Tom? You know I'm performing in both plays; and the Hawksbys will be let down if you don’t show up," says Pauline enthusiastically. "Remember, it's the third of May!"

"You'll see me long before that."

"You'll see me well before that."

"And, Tom dear," puts in Lottie, rubbing her cheek affectionately against his coat-sleeve, "you're going to London, aren't you? If you should any day happen to be passing before that big sweetshop in Regent Street—"

"And, Tom dear," Lottie interjects, affectionately rubbing her cheek against his coat sleeve, "you're going to London, right? If you happen to pass by that big candy store on Regent Street any day—"

"I'll not forget you, little woman."

"I won't forget you, little woman."

"You dear! And, Tom, listen! Above all things, see they give you plenty of 'Turkish delight.'"

"You dear! And, Tom, listen! Above all things, make sure they give you plenty of 'Turkish delight.'"

"'Turkish delight'? I'll make a note of it."

"Turkish delight? I’ll remember that."

"You'll know it easily. Don't let them put you off with cocoanut-paste; it's not the same. The 'delight' is flat and pink and sticky, powdered in sugar—you'll remember? Burnt almonds, chocolate-creams, and dragées are also very good at that shop; but I leave it all to yourself."

"You'll recognize it right away. Don't be fooled by the coconut paste; it's not the same. The 'delight' is flat, pink, and sticky, covered in sugar—you remember? Burnt almonds, chocolate creams, and dragées are also really good at that shop, but I'll leave it up to you."

"And, Tom, if you should chance, in the course of your travels, to come across a pair of twelve-buttoned palest eau-de-Nil gloves, six-and-a-quarter, and an aigrette, Tom, of the same color, with one of those golden humming-birds posed in the center, you'll remember your poor little sister-in-law wants both articles—they are not to be had in Kelvick—to make her new ball-dress just the sweetest thing out. You'll not forget—twelve-buttoned, six-and-a-quarter, foamy green? Good by, Tom, good-by! We'll be as good as gold while you are away—you'll see!"

"And, Tom, if you happen to come across a pair of twelve-button, pale Eau-de-Nil gloves, size six-and-a-quarter, and a matching aigrette with a golden hummingbird on it during your travels, remember that your poor little sister-in-law wants both items—they aren't available in Kelvick—so she can make her new ball gown the most beautiful thing out there. Don’t forget—the gloves are twelve-button, size six-and-a-quarter, and a foamy green color? Goodbye, Tom, goodbye! We'll be on our best behavior while you're gone—you'll see!”

He kisses them hurriedly, and then approaches his wife at the window.

He quickly kisses them and then goes over to his wife at the window.

"Good-by, dear," he says gently, almost entreatingly, bending over her. "Won't you say a word to me, Addie?"

"Goodbye, dear," he says softly, almost pleading, leaning over her. "Will you say something to me, Addie?"

She turns away with a pettish gesture; then, after a lingering moment, he leaves her.

She turns away with an annoyed gesture; then, after a moment of hesitation, he walks away from her.

However, just when he is stepping into the dog cart, she runs out, and seizes him almost viciously by the arm.

However, just as he is getting into the dog cart, she runs out and grabs him almost fiercely by the arm.

"You're coming back? You're coming back?" she asks fiercely. "This is not a trick, a ruse, to get away and make me stay on here—is it—is it? Because—because—it won't do, I tell you; I won't stand it—nothing on earth would make me!"

"You're really coming back? You're really coming back?" she asks fiercely. "This isn't a trick or a ploy to get away and leave me here, right? Right? Because—because—it won't work, I tell you; I won't take it—nothing on earth would make me!"

"My dear child," he answers, in a tone of such genuine amazement that she is disarmed at once and a little ashamed of her impetuosity, "what an idea to take into your head! Fancy a man of my age and standing abandoning my wife, family, home—my beloved chimney-pots—at a moment's notice like this!"

"My dear child," he replies, in a tone of such sincere surprise that she feels immediately disarmed and a bit embarrassed about her impulsiveness, "what a notion to get in your head! Can you imagine a man of my age and position leaving his wife, family, home—my cherished chimney pots—without a moment's thought like this!"

"I—I believe you, and—I'll say good-by to you now, if you like," she says, laughing, and awkwardly raising her face to his.

"I—I believe you, and—I'll say goodbye to you now, if you want," she says, laughing and awkwardly lifting her face to his.

As his mustache lightly brushes her cheek, she whispers eagerly—

As his mustache softly touches her cheek, she whispers eagerly—

"I'm sorry you're going, Tom—I'm awfully sorry. It—it would take very little to make me cry. How horrid of you to laugh like that! I shall miss you, I know, every day. Oh, can't you believe me—can't you believe me a little sometimes?"

"I'm really sorry to see you go, Tom—I honestly am. It would take almost nothing to make me cry. How terrible of you to laugh like that! I know I'll miss you every single day. Oh, can't you trust me—can't you believe me even just a little sometimes?"


"Twelve buttons, eau-de-Nil, six-and-a-quarter!" "Turkish delight, pink and sticky, chocolate-cream!" are the last words borne on the breeze as Armstrong drives down the avenue.

"Twelve buttons, light green, six-and-a-quarter!" "Turkish delight, pink and gooey, chocolate cream!" are the last words carried on the breeze as Armstrong drives down the street.

Turning suddenly to nod in acquiescence, with a throb of joy he sees a handkerchief applied to his wife's eyes.

Turning suddenly to nod in agreement, he feels a rush of joy as he sees a handkerchief pressed to his wife's eyes.

"Could she have known—have guessed I should look round?" he thinks, in happy doubt. "In any case she might have been ready for the emergency. Bah! I believe her eyes are as dry and as bright as her precious sister's this minute. I wish—I wish I had given in about that wretched commission, though. Confound that boy! He's a desperate nuisance. Suppose I turn back and do so now? But no; if I did, her life wouldn't be worth living with him in the house. It will be time enough when I come back. I won't be more than a week away, if I can help it."

"Could she have known—have guessed I would look around?" he thinks, feeling happy yet uncertain. "Either way, she could have been prepared for this situation. Ugh! I bet her eyes are just as dry and bright as her precious sister's at this moment. I wish—I wish I had given in about that annoying task, though. Curse that guy! He's such a pain. What if I turn back and take care of it now? But no; if I did, her life wouldn’t be worth living with him around. I can deal with it when I get back. I won’t be gone for more than a week, if I can help it."


When the dog-cart has disappeared, Addie faces her brother.

When the dog cart is gone, Addie turns to her brother.

"Well, Robert, I have to congratulate you on your improved prospects. I heard of them only a few minutes ago. It's a big jump from a junior clerk in a merchant's office to a lieutenancy in a cavalry regiment."

"Well, Robert, I have to congratulate you on your better opportunities. I just heard about them a few minutes ago. It’s a big leap from being a junior clerk in a merchant's office to becoming a lieutenant in a cavalry regiment."

"Oh, ah, yes—Armstrong told you!" the young gentleman replies, with affected nonchalance, to hide his inward perturbation. "Yes, we have been working the thing for some time; but I did not like to tell you anything about it until it was finally settled."

"Oh, yeah—Armstrong mentioned it to you!" the young man says, trying to sound casual to mask his inner anxiety. "Yeah, we’ve been working on it for a while, but I didn't want to say anything until it was all confirmed."

"I knew all along," says Pauline triumphantly. "Isn't it grand news, Addie? Fancy, his commission arrived this morning, and you have now the honor of addressing a full-blown lieutenant in the Royal Nutshire Fusiliers. Wouldn't you almost guess it by the extra vitality of his mustache?"

"I knew it all along," Pauline says triumphantly. "Isn’t it great news, Addie? Can you believe his commission arrived this morning, and now you have the honor of addressing a full lieutenant in the Royal Nutshire Fusiliers. Wouldn't you almost guess it from the extra flair of his mustache?"

"Yes," simpers Robert, "I am now a member of that gallant corps; and a rare lot of fellows some of them are. You know most of them, Polly, don't you?"

"Yes," smiles Robert, "I'm now part of that brave group; and they're quite the bunch, some of them. You know most of them, right, Polly?"

"All those worth knowing, Bob. I had an invitation, you must know, to command the regiment last Thursday."

"All the important people, Bob. I got an invitation, just so you know, to lead the regiment last Thursday."

"No! Had you, though? Fancy old Freeman turning spooney at his time of life! Well, I never! You would have been his third wife, wouldn't you, Poll?"

"No! Did you really? Can you believe old Freeman getting all sappy at his age? I can't believe it! You would have been his third wife, wouldn't you, Poll?"

"I should have started with two sons and a daughter older than myself," says Pauline.

"I should have started with two sons and a daughter who are older than me," says Pauline.

"Well, I hope he'll let me off easily during the training, for your sake, my dear."

"Well, I hope he goes easy on me during the training, for your sake, my dear."

"When did you leave Mr. Armstrong's office?" asks Addie, in a chilly voice.

"When did you leave Mr. Armstrong's office?" Addie asks in a cold voice.

"Oh, I cut the shop nearly three weeks ago! Couldn't stand it any longer, you know. It is all very well for a man brought up to that sort of thing, with mercantile parents, et cætera, but with me it was different. Then the society I had to mix in, to rub against officially all day—very good fellows in their way, respectable and all that,[104] but not—not the class I could stand. I saw that from the beginning, and Armstrong himself came to acknowledge it in the end. Clear-sighted fellow, your husband, Addie. He quite understood and sympathized with my inclination for soldiering—in fact, as I learned rather to my surprise, he had done a little in that line in his early days."

"Oh, I quit the shop about three weeks ago! I just couldn't take it anymore, you know. It’s fine for someone raised in that kind of environment, with business-minded parents, et cætera, but for me, it was different. And then the social scene I had to be part of, dealing with people officially all day—decent guys in their own right, respectable and all, [104] but not—not the kind of people I could handle. I recognized that from the start, and even Armstrong eventually admitted it. Your husband is quite perceptive, Addie. He totally got and supported my interest in becoming a soldier—in fact, as I learned, to my surprise, he had dabbled in that a bit in his younger days."

"A little!" exclaimed Addie. "He served in a two-year campaign, fought in nine pitched battles, and was wounded several times, very severely indeed at Vicksburg!"

"A little!" shouted Addie. "He was in a two-year campaign, fought in nine major battles, and got hurt several times, really badly at Vicksburg!"

"Ah, indeed!" says Robert patronizingly. "Strange he never mentioned the fact to me until the other day, when I was quite astonished at the—ah—technical knowledge he seemed to have of military affairs, and then he casually mentioned his early experience."

"Ah, really!" Robert says condescendingly. "It's odd he never brought that up to me until just a few days ago, when I was totally surprised by the—um—expertise he seemed to have in military matters, and then he just casually mentioned his past experience."

"He served in the ranks, Robert—what you would do if you had any real sense of manliness and honor," remarks Addie quickly.

"He served in the ranks, Robert—what you would do if you had any real sense of manliness and honor," Addie says quickly.

"What do you mean, Adelaide? How dare you address such words to me?"

"What do you mean, Adelaide? How can you say that to me?"

"I mean what I say. I mean that lots of gentlemen's sons nowadays, who have no means of getting commissions, enlist in the ranks and work their way bravely up the tree, as you ought to do."

"I mean what I say. I mean that many gentlemen's sons today, who don’t have a way to get commissions, join the ranks and work their way up bravely, just like you should."

"You mean me—me—Robert Lefroy—to enlist as a common soldier—me to herd for years with the most degraded class of society in the kingdom! I think you are losing your senses, Adelaide," he says contemptuously.

"You mean me—me—Robert Lefroy—to join as a regular soldier—me to spend years with the lowest class of society in the kingdom! I think you're losing your mind, Adelaide," he says with disdain.

"No, I am not, Robert; and I maintain it would be infinitely less degrading to do so than to go on sponging for years on the almost unparalleled generosity of a man with whom you are connected by no ties of kindred, and to whom we already owe a weight of obligation we can never hope to repay. Why should it be derogatory to you, if your heart is really set on soldiering, to begin in the ranks and work your way manfully, bravely up to a commission, as my husband did?"

"No, I'm not, Robert; and I believe it would be far less degrading to do that than to keep relying for years on the extraordinary generosity of a man with whom you have no family ties, and to whom we already owe a debt we can never hope to repay. Why should it be seen as lowering your status if you truly want to be a soldier, to start in the ranks and work your way up to a commission like my husband did?"

"You cannot compare me and my estate in life," he retorts angrily, "with that of your husband, a man who never owned a grandfather, who had no prestige to support, no family to consider. It is simply senseless comparing me to him."

"You can't compare me and my life situation," he responds angrily, "to your husband, a guy who never had a grandfather, who had no reputation to uphold, no family to think about. It's just ridiculous to compare me to him."

"It is, it is!" she answers, with kindling eyes. "My husband did not own a grandfather; but he owns an upright, proud, self respecting spirit, and he would rather, yes—I know it—a hundred times starve in the streets from which he sprung than live on another man's alms as you do, Robert Lefroy!"

"It is, it is!" she replies, her eyes shining. "My husband didn't have a grandfather, but he has an upright, proud, and self-respecting spirit, and he would rather—yes, I know—starve in the streets he came from than live off another man's charity like you do, Robert Lefroy!"

"Stow that, Addie, stow that!" he cries, roughly advancing to her, glaring with anger. "I have taken a good deal from you; but I'll not stand any more. For the future, mind your own affairs and let me mind mine, and never again presume to address me on this subject. If I liked, I could retort on you, and tell you to do your duty as a wife more effectively than you do, to make your husband's life happier, instead of preaching to others; but—but, degraded and unmanly as I am, I make it a rule never to strike a woman, no matter how much she deserves it; and I'll leave you now with the warning, which I'll take measures to make you respect, that I am doing duty in this house by your husband's orders."

"Cut that out, Addie, just cut it out!" he says, moving towards her angrily, his eyes filled with rage. "I've put up with a lot from you, but I can't take any more. From now on, focus on your own business and let me focus on mine, and don’t you dare bring this up again. If I wanted to, I could throw it back at you and tell you to do your job as a wife better, to make your husband happier instead of lecturing others; but—although I may be low and weak, I always stick to my rule of never hitting a woman, no matter how much she deserves it; and I'm leaving you now with this warning, which I'll ensure you remember, that I'm here in this house because your husband ordered me to be."

"I think—I think I almost hate you, Robert!" she mutters between her teeth, as he strides away. "I wish I had let you go to Calcutta a year ago with the salt—I wish I had!"

"I think—I think I almost hate you, Robert!" she mutters through clenched teeth as he walks away. "I wish I had let you go to Calcutta a year ago with the salt—I wish I had!"


"Addie, Addie," cries Pauline, dancing in, "aren't you dressed for dinner yet? Two of our fellows—I mean the Royal Nutshire—are dining with us, you know. The dressing bell has rung."

"Addie, Addie," calls Pauline, twirling in, "aren't you ready for dinner yet? Two of our guys—I mean from the Royal Nutshire—are dining with us, you know. The dressing bell has already rung."

"Two men dining here to-night! Who asked them?"

"Two guys eating here tonight! Who invited them?"

"Robert, of course. Haven't you heard the convivial orders that Tom gave before he left—that, above all things, we weren't to wear the willow for him, that we were to ask our neighbors in to spend the evening just as if he were at home, and have everything the same? Bob is in a great state about the menu, as it seems we have the reputation at the club of having the best-flavored entrées and the subtlest Burgundy in the county, and he naturally feels the responsibility of his position."

"Robert, of course. Haven't you heard the cheerful instructions that Tom gave before he left—that, above all, we shouldn't mope about for him, that we should invite our neighbors over to spend the evening just as if he were home, and keep everything the same? Bob is really concerned about the menu, since we have a reputation at the club for having the best-tasting entrées and the finest Burgundy in the county, and he naturally feels the weight of that responsibility."

"Do you mean to tell me," Addie says slowly, "that my husband gave Robert the permission to ask in any guests he likes, and as often as he likes, during his absence?"

"Are you seriously telling me," Addie says slowly, "that my husband let Robert invite any guests he wants, whenever he wants, while he's away?"

"I believe so—at least, all those whom he himself saw fit to entertain, with the exception of one or two naughty boys, the Dean's sailor-son, young Vavasour, among the number—which is rather a pity, for I like young Vavasour's roving black eyes. I must confess however that he's left us a good wide margin; so I—"

"I think so—at least, all the people he felt were worth hosting, except for one or two troublemaking boys, including the Dean's sailor-son, young Vavasour, which is a bit of a shame because I like young Vavasour's adventurous dark eyes. I have to admit though that he has left us a good amount of space; so I—"

"Pauline, do you know how often we have dined absolutely en famille during the last two months? I have kept an account. Exactly fourteen times—fourteen times in sixty days! And we have given five large dinner-parties and three small dances."

"Pauline, do you realize how many times we've had dinner together as a family in the past two months? I've been keeping track. Exactly fourteen times—fourteen times in sixty days! And we've hosted five big dinner parties and three small dances."

"Well, what of that? I think we have done very nicely. Besides, you must remember we dined out on an average once a week, and two of your dinner-parties were for Tom's Kelvick friends, whom you insisted on entertaining. Ye gods, what entertainments they were! Never shall Bob or I get over the last bunch—Alderman Gudgeon and his lady, and the Methodist vessel, with his two ruby-nosed daughters, and the brewer's son, who sung 'In the Gloaming' and 'Nancy Lee'—never shall I forget!"

"Well, what about that? I think we did pretty well. Plus, you have to remember we went out to dinner about once a week, and two of your dinner parties were for Tom's Kelvick friends, whom you insisted on hosting. Oh my gosh, what occasions they were! Bob and I will never forget that last group—Alderman Gudgeon and his wife, and the Methodist guy with his two ruby-nosed daughters, and the brewer's son, who sang 'In the Gloaming' and 'Nancy Lee'—I’ll never forget!"

"And never shall I forget Bob's rudeness and yours that evening, Pauline, and the way you and he sat in a corner and sniggered; it was the most unladylike thing I ever saw in my life. I can tell you my husband thought so too."

"And I will never forget Bob's rudeness and yours that evening, Pauline, and how you both sat in a corner and laughed; it was the most unladylike thing I've ever seen in my life. I can tell you my husband thought so too."

"Oh, well, don't bother about that now, but go and dress for dinner! I daresay it was unladylike; but I know I couldn't help it. I have a much keener sense of the ridiculous than you, Addie, you know. Oh, by the bye, I forgot to tell you that Flo Wynyard and a cousin, a very jolly girl who is staying on a visit with her, are coming over to-morrow to remain until Tom returns; they'll keep us alive at any rate, and it will be very convenient for the rehearsals, our being together."

"Oh, don’t worry about that right now, but go get ready for dinner! I guess it was unladylike, but I really couldn’t help it. I have a much stronger sense of the ridiculous than you do, Addie, you know. Oh, by the way, I forgot to mention that Flo Wynyard and her cousin, who is a really fun girl visiting her, are coming over tomorrow to stay until Tom gets back; they’ll definitely liven things up, and it’ll be really convenient for the rehearsals since we’ll all be together."

"More convenient still if we put the whole company up until he returns; they are only seventeen, I believe, including the supers. Better consult Robert!"

"Even better if we keep the whole company on hold until he gets back; I think there are only seventeen of them, including the extras. We should check with Robert!"

But this bit of sarcasm is quite lost on Miss Pauline, who only[106] laughs and admits that it would be very jolly; she fears, however, that the whole company would not agree under one roof, particularly as four or five of the leading men are awfully spooney on her and unpleasantly jealous of one another.

But this bit of sarcasm completely goes over Miss Pauline's head, who just[106] laughs and says it would be really fun; she worries, though, that the whole group wouldn’t get along under one roof, especially since four or five of the main guys are totally enamored with her and really jealous of each other.

Here the gracious voice of Robert receiving "our fellows" in the hall recalls Addie to her duty. She goes upstairs, puts on her dinner-dress, and re-appears, as sulky and uninviting a little hostess as one would care to see; but Pauline's smile and Robert's cordiality, flavored with the renowned Burgundy, fully make up for her lack of courtesy; and her guests pay no more attention to her, give no more heed to her somber looks than if she were a marble effigy of "Gloom."

Here, Robert's friendly voice welcoming "our friends" in the hall reminds Addie of her responsibilities. She heads upstairs, puts on her dinner dress, and comes back down as a sullen and unwelcoming little host you could imagine; but Pauline's smile and Robert's warmth, enhanced by the famous Burgundy, completely make up for her lack of politeness. Her guests pay her no mind, ignoring her gloomy expression as if she were a marble statue of "Gloom."


CHAPTER XX.

"No, no, Mrs. Armstrong—impossible. We can't let you in. Manager's orders can't be questioned. No admittance except on business. And you have none, Addie; so be off!"

"No, no, Mrs. Armstrong—sorry, that's not happening. We can't let you in. The manager's orders are final. No entry unless it's for business, and you don’t have any business here, Addie; so please leave!"

It is the last dress rehearsal before the final performance; and the company have unanimously elected that it shall take place at Nutsgrove, being a more central position, they argue, and there being more fun to be had there than under the superintendence of old General and Mrs. Hawksby, who have got up the theatricals for the amusement of their eldest son and daughter. So the school-room is converted into a green-room and the drawing-room turned topsy-turvy to represent as nearly as possible the stage-arrangement at New Hall, the Hawksby's place.

It’s the last dress rehearsal before the final performance, and the cast has all agreed to hold it at Nutsgrove since it’s a more central location. They argue there’s more fun to be had there than under the watchful eye of old General and Mrs. Hawksby, who set up the plays for the entertainment of their oldest son and daughter. So, the school-room is turned into a green-room, and the drawing-room is completely rearranged to closely match the stage setup at New Hall, the Hawksbys' estate.

"You might very well let me in," grumbles Addie. "What harm will it do for me to see you dressed? It's nonsense!"

"You might as well let me in," grumbles Addie. "What harm will it do for me to see you getting dressed? It’s ridiculous!"

"No admittance except on business; critics and reporters rigidly excluded."

"No entry allowed except for business; critics and reporters are strictly prohibited."

The door is shut in her face, she moves away listlessly, then pauses for a moment, looking out at the dappled glory of the spring sky.

The door is slammed in her face, and she walks away aimlessly, then stops for a moment, gazing at the beautiful spring sky with its patches of sunlight.

"What am I to do with myself all the afternoon?" she mutters languidly. "I feel too lazy for a walk. I'll get Lottie to come for a drive with me! She'll be glad to get off her lessons for once."

"What am I supposed to do with myself all afternoon?" she mutters lazily. "I feel too unmotivated for a walk. I'll get Lottie to come for a drive with me! She'll be happy to skip her lessons for once."

But Addie finds that Miss Lottie has taken it upon herself to dispense with her governess for the afternoon, and is busy preparing for a rat-hunt in the grove with Hal and two of his school-friends who are spending the day with him.

But Addie discovers that Miss Lottie has decided to let go of her governess for the afternoon and is busy getting ready for a rat-hunt in the grove with Hal and two of his school friends who are spending the day with him.

"Very sorry, Addie, I can't go for a drive with you; but I wouldn't miss the hunt for anything. Hal said at first that I wasn't to come—wasn't it nasty of him? But Burton Major stood up for me, and they had to give in. I like Burton Major awfully—don't you, Addie?—much better than Wilkins Minor; he's such a nice boy. I hope he'll come over every Saturday."

"Really sorry, Addie, I can't go for a drive with you, but I wouldn't miss the hunt for anything. Hal initially said I shouldn't come—wasn't that mean of him? But Burton Major backed me up, and they had to give in. I really like Burton Major—don't you, Addie?—way more than Wilkins Minor; he's such a nice guy. I hope he comes over every Saturday."

"He has been over three Saturdays running, Lottie; you can't complain," says Addie.

"He has been here for three Saturdays in a row, Lottie; you can't complain," says Addie.

"No. He says he likes this place awfully, Addie; he'd much rather spend his holidays here than at home. Now I must be off. I wish you were coming with us, too, Addie—'twould be much jollier than driving about by yourself; but I don't think the boys would like it, you know."

"No. He says he really likes this place, Addie; he’d much rather spend his holidays here than at home. Now I have to go. I wish you were coming with us too, Addie—it would be much more fun than driving around by yourself; but I don’t think the boys would be into it, you know."

"I suppose not, Lottchen. I must only put up with my own society, which is not very exhilarating at the best of times."

"I guess not, Lottchen. I have to make do with my own company, which isn’t exactly thrilling most of the time."

How is she to kill the afternoon? Echo answers, "How?" She goes up to her bedroom yawning wearily, and looking around vaguely for inspiration, but none comes.

How is she supposed to pass the afternoon? Echo responds, "How?" She heads to her bedroom, yawning with exhaustion, and looks around aimlessly for inspiration, but none appears.

"Miss Addie, Miss Addie, what are you doing sitting moping there? Why don't you go out for a good brisk walk this lovely afternoon, and get up a bit of an appetite for your dinner, which you want badly enough, I've been noticing for the last week?" says Mrs. Turner, unceremoniously, entering the room about half an hour later, and laying her hand with a motherly gesture on the girl's shoulder, as she reclines in an arm-chair by the open window.

"Miss Addie, Miss Addie, why are you just sitting there all gloomy? You should go out for a nice brisk walk this beautiful afternoon and work up a bit of an appetite for dinner, which you seem to really need, I've noticed over the past week," says Mrs. Turner, bluntly entering the room about half an hour later and placing her hand with a caring gesture on the girl's shoulder as she lounges in an armchair by the open window.

"A walk, Sally? I don't feel equal to it somehow; and I have no one to walk with me; besides, they're all otherwise engaged."

"A walk, Sally? I don't really feel up for it right now, and I don't have anyone to walk with me; also, they're all busy with other things."

The old woman grunts, and then says abruptly—

The old woman grunts, then abruptly says—

"When is your husband coming home, Miss Addie? He's a long time away."

"When is your husband coming home, Miss Addie? He's been gone a long time."

"Yes," she answers, a little sadly, "more than six weeks; and he meant at first, to remain only ten days; then he got that telegram, you know, which obliged him to go to New York. But in his last letter he says he hopes to be home soon now—next week probably."

"Yes," she replies, a bit sadly, "more than six weeks; and he originally planned to stay just ten days; then he got that telegram, you know, which forced him to go to New York. But in his last letter, he says he hopes to be home soon—probably next week."

"I hope he will. To my mind, Miss Addie, there's been a sight too much junketing and racketing going on in this house, and it's time some of it should be put a stop to. It's not agreeing with you, my dear, let me tell you—far from it."

"I hope he will. In my opinion, Miss Addie, there’s been way too much partying and noise in this house, and it’s time for some of it to end. It’s not good for you, my dear, just so you know—far from it."

"Sally," says Addie, after a short pause, "I am very like my mother, am I not?"

"Sally," Addie says after a brief pause, "I’m really similar to my mom, aren’t I?"

The question startles the old woman; she looks quickly at her young mistress, and then answers lightly—

The question surprises the old woman; she glances quickly at her young boss and then replies casually—

"You are and you aren't, my dear. Of course there's a certain likeness—for you're not a bit of a Lefroy; but she was a far prettier woman than you, Miss Addie, far prettier."

"You are and you aren’t, my dear. Of course, there’s a certain resemblance—because you’re not at all like a Lefroy; but she was a much prettier woman than you, Miss Addie, much prettier."

"I know that; but the other day I was looking at that picture of her painted ten months before she died, and I thought her very like me—only prettier, of course, as you say."

"I get that; but the other day I was looking at that picture of her painted ten months before she died, and I thought she looked a lot like me—only prettier, of course, like you said."

"I don't agree with you a bit—not a bit," says Mrs. Turner, rising abruptly. "I don't see the least likeness. She was pale and faded and worn like before she died, as why shouldn't she be, after all the troubles she'd gone through, and bearing six children, and all that, poor darling? And you, Miss Addie, are fresh and rosy and young, and all your troubles to come—"

"I don’t agree with you at all—not at all," says Mrs. Turner, standing up suddenly. "I don’t see any resemblance. She looked pale and worn out like before she died, which makes sense considering all the difficulties she faced, raising six kids and everything, poor thing. And you, Miss Addie, are fresh and rosy and young, with all your challenges ahead—"

"'Fresh, rosy, and young,
"And all my future troubles!'"

laughs Addie, "Why, Sally, that's pretty! Are you aware of it?"

laughs Addie, "Wow, Sally, that's really pretty! Did you know that?"

"The first bit of poetry I ever made in my life, Miss Addie, I give you my word. And now get up, like a dear young lady, and take a turn in the garden, and forget—forget—"

"The very first poem I ever wrote, Miss Addie, I promise you. Now, please get up, like a lovely young lady, and take a stroll in the garden, and forget—forget—"

"Forget my mother died of decline before she was thirty! Yes, I will, Sally," she says, with a careless laugh. "I don't think of it often, I assure you."

"Forget my mom died from health issues before she turned thirty! Yes, I will, Sally," she says with a dismissive laugh. "I don’t think about it much, I promise you."

"What makes you think of it at all?" asks the other sharply.

"What makes you think of it at all?" the other one asks pointedly.

Addie, for answer, holds up her handkerchief, on which there is a bright red stain.

Addie responds by holding up her handkerchief, which has a bright red stain on it.

"That," cries Mrs. Turner, with a loud shrill laugh—"that? Musha, it's little need it takes to put it into your head! That? Why, before I was your age, Miss Addie, when I was a slip of a girl of eighteen, I was mortal bad in that way, and was never a bit the worse of it afterward; and my brother's child—I often told you about Kate McCarthy that married the miller's son—why, she was that bad with blood-spitting that all the doctors said she couldn't live a year; and now she's as strong and as healthy a woman as ye'd find in the County Westmeath, and the mother of twelve children, every one of them as strong as herself! That indeed!"

"That," Mrs. Turner exclaims with a loud, sharp laugh—"that? Honestly, it takes so little to get it into your head! That? Before I was your age, Miss Addie, when I was just a young girl of eighteen, I was pretty bad in that way, and it never affected me one bit afterward; and my brother's child—I’ve told you about Kate McCarthy who married the miller's son—well, she was so bad with blood-spitting that all the doctors said she wouldn’t live a year; and now she's as strong and healthy a woman as you'd find in County Westmeath, and the mother of twelve children, each one of them as strong as she is! That, indeed!"

"Fresh, rosy, and youthful,
And all the troubles that I will face,

"—a cheerful little verse, Sally. I must set it to music and sing it to myself whenever I feel in exuberant spirits like now. 'Fresh and rosy and young'"—looking at herself critically in the glass. "Yes, I'm afraid I don't look like dropping into a picturesque decline yet a bit; but then, Sally, if all my troubles are to come, wouldn't it be as well for me to give them the slip—"

"—a happy little verse, Sally. I should set it to music and sing it to myself whenever I'm feeling joyful like I am now. 'Fresh and rosy and young'"—she said, glancing critically in the mirror. "Yes, I'm afraid I don't look like I'm heading into a picturesque decline just yet; but, Sally, if all my troubles are on the way, wouldn’t it be better for me to just avoid them—"

"Tut, tut, Miss Addie! Much ye know about it! When you've got your troubles, you won't be anxious to give them the slip; you'll stick to them fast enough, I'll be bound!"

"Tsk, tsk, Miss Addie! You think you know so much about it! When you're dealing with your own troubles, you won't be eager to escape them; you’ll hold on to them tightly, I’m sure!"

"Stick to my troubles, Sally? You're not talking poetry now, but blank verse, a thing I never could understand."

"Stick with my problems, Sally? You're not speaking poetry now, but free verse, something I've never been able to grasp."

"Never mind; are ye going out? You understand that, I hope?"

"Never mind; are you going out? I hope you understand that."

"Oh, yes, you old bother!"

"Oh, yes, you old nuisance!"

She walks languidly round the old garden, picks herself a bunch of pale May blossoms, and then re-enters the house, and tries the handle of the drawing-room door, hearing sounds of inviting merriment within, but the key is still obdurately turned.

She strolls slowly around the old garden, picks a bunch of pale May flowers, and then goes back inside the house. She tries the handle of the drawing-room door, hearing cheerful laughter inside, but the key is still stubbornly turned.

After some minutes of irresolution, she goes into her husband's study opposite, and sinks into a chair at his desk, on which her head droops wearily.

After a few minutes of uncertainty, she walks into her husband’s study across the room and collapses into a chair at his desk, her head resting wearily on it.

"I do miss you, Tom—I do, I do! I wish you'd come home—I wish you'd come home! I wonder what you would say if I showed you that little red stain on my handkerchief? Would you be startled as Sally was? Would you be sorry or glad, frightened or relieved? It may mean nothing—I dare say it does mean nothing; but still, if it did mean liberty to you, would you take it gladly or painfully? Would you miss me at all as I miss you now? Would you sometimes come here of an evening, when your busy day was done, and think a little of the foolish hot-headed girl you once loved and tried to make happy, but couldn't? Would you think of her kindly, pitifully, tenderly even, and forgive her at last?"

"I really miss you, Tom—I do, I do! I wish you'd come home—I wish you'd come home! I wonder what you would say if I showed you that little red stain on my handkerchief? Would you be shocked like Sally was? Would you feel sorry or happy, scared or relieved? It might not mean anything—I suppose it doesn't mean anything; but still, if it symbolized freedom for you, would you accept it happily or with pain? Would you miss me at all like I miss you now? Would you sometimes come here in the evening after your busy day and think a little about the silly, impulsive girl you once loved and tried to make happy, but couldn't? Would you think of her kindly, with compassion, and even tenderly, and forgive her at last?"

"'Fresh, rosy, and youthful,
And all my future troubles.

"Bother that idiotic little distich—I can't get it out of my head! 'All my troubles to come'—'all my troubles to come.' A pretty prospect! As if I have not had enough of them already. Much Sally knows! 'All my troubles to come,' and I only twenty-one—twenty-one to-day; and nobody wished me a happy birthday—nobody. It is the first time in twenty-one years that I have been forgotten, wholly, completely[109] forgotten! Sally might have remembered; she helped to bring me into the world. Aunt Jo might have remembered; she was my godmother. Pauline, Bob, Hal—ah, well, they were full of other things! Perhaps it won't be so hard to forget me if I—I go altogether. The first time in twenty-one years! It's an evil augury; it means—means perhaps"—with a shuddering sigh—"I may never see another birthday. Oh, if some one would break the spell! I don't want to die—I don't want to die! I'm too young yet, I'm too young. No matter what my troubles may be, I don't want to die. Mother had a longer time; she was twenty-nine, and I am only twenty-one—twenty-one—"

"Bother that silly little rhyme—I can't get it out of my head! 'All my troubles to come'—'all my troubles to come.' What a lovely outlook! As if I haven't had enough of them already. What does Sally know! 'All my troubles to come,' and I'm only twenty-one—twenty-one today; and nobody wished me a happy birthday—nobody. This is the first time in twenty-one years that I’ve been forgotten, completely, entirely[109] forgotten! Sally could have remembered; she helped bring me into the world. Aunt Jo could have remembered; she was my godmother. Pauline, Bob, Hal—ah, well, they were preoccupied with other things! Maybe it wouldn’t be so hard for them to forget me if I—I just disappeared. The first time in twenty-one years! It’s a bad sign; it means—might mean perhaps"—with a shuddering sigh—"I may never see another birthday. Oh, if someone would just break this curse! I don't want to die—I don't want to die! I'm still too young, I'm too young. No matter what my troubles are, I don't want to die. Mom had a longer time; she was twenty-nine, and I'm only twenty-one—twenty-one—"

A loud burst of laughter from the drawing-room comes through the half-open door, and then a few bars of rollicking life stirring music that changes into a rhythmic mournful waltz.

A loud burst of laughter from the living room comes through the half-open door, and then a few bars of lively, upbeat music that shifts into a rhythmic, sorrowful waltz.

Addie's eyes close, and presently her spirit wanders back to a certain day of sunny girlhood, when they all drank her health in bumpers of raspberry vinegar, and Teddy—bright Teddy Lefroy—knotted a silk handkerchief round her young throat, and, with his lips to her blushing ear, murmured fondly—

Addie's eyes close, and soon her spirit drifts back to a day of sunny childhood, when everyone toasted to her health with glasses of raspberry vinegar, and Teddy—bright Teddy Lefroy—tied a silk handkerchief around her young neck and, with his lips close to her blushing ear, whispered affectionately—

"Many happy returns, sweet Cousin Addie!"

"Happy birthday, dear Cousin Addie!"

She feels the clasp of his warm fingers on her neck, feels his lips brushing her cheek, and slowly opens her eyes to see her husband's swarthy face bending over hers. She does not start or speak a word, but just remains for a moment as she is, looking straight into his grave inquiring eyes, smiling faintly, rosy with sleep.

She feels the grip of his warm fingers on her neck, feels his lips brushing against her cheek, and slowly opens her eyes to see her husband's dark face leaning over hers. She doesn't jump or say anything, but just stays there for a moment, looking straight into his serious, questioning eyes, smiling faintly, still rosy from sleep.

"Am I welcome?" he asks softly.

"Am I welcome?" he asks gently.

"I have missed you," she says—"missed you every day. You are welcome."

"I've missed you," she says—"missed you every day. You are welcome."

She rises heavily, rubs the sleep from her eyes, and puts her hands in his.

She gets up with effort, rubs the sleep out of her eyes, and takes his hands in hers.

"What brings you here alone? Where are the others? Why are you not with them?" he asks, frowningly scrutinizing her face.

"What brings you here by yourself? Where is everyone else? Why aren't you with them?" he asks, frowning as he studies her face.

"The others are all rehearsing for the theatricals to-morrow night—a dress rehearsal—and they would not let me into the drawing-room. I—I felt sad in my own room, and there was such a smell of roast mutton in the dining room that I came here to rest after my walk. I did not know you would arrive, or I would not have intruded. I will go if I am in the way."

"The others are all practicing for the play tomorrow night—a dress rehearsal—and they wouldn’t let me into the living room. I felt down in my own room, and there was such a smell of roast lamb in the dining room that I came here to relax after my walk. I didn’t know you would be here, or I wouldn’t have come in. I can leave if I’m bothering you."

He looks at her again, sharply, earnestly, and notices a glazy brightness about her eyes and a quiver almost of pain about her mouth that tells him his absence has not brought the rest and peace he hoped it would.

He looks at her again, intently and seriously, and notices a misty brightness in her eyes and a slight quiver of pain in her mouth that tells him his absence hasn't brought the relief and peace he thought it would.

"In the way?" he repeats lightly. "Well, well, perhaps you are. Still, if you'd make me a nice hot cup of tea at once, I think I could bear with your company, and condone the intrusion even, for I'm very hungry and thirsty, my dear."

"In the way?" he says playfully. "Well, well, maybe you are. Still, if you could make me a nice hot cup of tea right now, I think I could manage your company and even overlook the intrusion, because I'm really hungry and thirsty, my dear."

"You would like it really, Tom?" she cries, her eyes sparkling, her cheeks dimpling. "You would not rather have a brandy-and-soda, a sherry-and-seltzer—eh? The Royal Nutshire go in for no other refreshment 'tween meals."

"You'd really like it, Tom?" she exclaims, her eyes shining and her cheeks charmingly dimpled. "You wouldn't prefer a brandy and soda, or a sherry and seltzer, would you? The Royal Nutshire only serves those kinds of drinks between meals."

"No, only a cup of tea made by your own hands, Addie. I have tasted no tea like yours in my wanderings."

"No, just a cup of tea made by your own hands, Addie. I haven't had tea like yours in all my travels."

"You want to put me into a good humor. Well, I have been in[110] a precious temper all the afternoon; I feel better now. Let me look at you. Yes, you have a hungry look somehow, as if you hadn't eaten anything since you left America. You come straight from there, don't you?"

"You want to cheer me up. Well, I've actually been in a pretty good mood all afternoon; I feel even better now. Let me see you. Yeah, you look a bit hungry, like you haven't eaten anything since you left America. You came straight from there, right?"

"Yes, I landed at Liverpool five hours ago. So I look hungry? Is it a becoming expression?"

"Yes, I arrived in Liverpool five hours ago. Do I look hungry? Is it a flattering expression?"

But she is already in quest of the tea-pot.

But she is already searching for the teapot.

"I look hungry, hungry," he repeats, with a laugh of pitiful self-contempt; "and well I may, for I have hungered for you, love, love, night and day since I left you—hungered for a glimpse of your fair sweet face, for the sound of your voice—hungered for that careless note of welcome, that frosty smile you gave me just now. You have missed me, you say—ay, missed me as a callous child might miss a—"

"I look so hungry," he repeats with a laugh full of self-hate; "and I do, because I’ve craved you, love, day and night since I left—craved a glimpse of your beautiful face, the sound of your voice—craved that casual welcome, that icy smile you just gave me. You say you've missed me—yeah, missed me like a heartless child might miss a—"

"Tom, will you clear that end of the table, please? My arms are so tired."

"Tom, can you please clear that end of the table? My arms are really tired."

"And no wonder, my dear girl! Why did you carry that heavy tray? Where are the servants?"

"And no surprise, my dear! Why were you carrying that heavy tray? Where are the servants?"

"I did not want any of them to know you had arrived—they would only be fussing and bothering—so I stole everything from the pantry—kettle, spirit-lamp, and all. You have a match—that's right!"

"I didn't want any of them to know you were here—they would just fuss and bother us—so I took everything from the pantry—kettle, spirit lamp, and all. You have a match—that's right!"

While she busies herself cutting the bread and making the tea, he opens a portmanteau, takes out a letter, and begins writing hurriedly.

While she keeps herself busy cutting the bread and making the tea, he opens a suitcase, pulls out a letter, and starts writing quickly.

"Only a line," he explains apologetically, "in answer to a business letter I found at my office. There—it is dispatched; I'll drop it into the post-bag outside the door. And now to our stealthy tea, my dear."

"Just a quick note," he says with an apologetic tone, "in response to a business letter I found at my office. There—it’s sent off; I’ll drop it in the mailbox outside the door. And now, let’s enjoy our quiet tea, my dear."

"Just turn the key in the door, Tom, will you? For, if Pauline, who has the nostrils of a hound, gets the fragrant aroma, she and the whole company will be in on us before you know where you are."

"Please turn the key in the door, Tom, okay? Because if Pauline, who has a hound's sense of smell, catches a whiff of that aroma, she and everyone else will be onto us before you even realize it."

"Which the heavens forbid! There is the sound of as many voices—"

"Which heaven forbids! There are as many voices—"

"The sound of seventeen voices—the whole company. They came early this morning, and are remaining to dance to-night. They were here the night before last too; they are here always."

"The sound of seventeen voices—the whole group. They arrived early this morning and will stay to dance tonight. They were here the night before last as well; they are always around."

"You have not had opportunity to miss me much then. Robert kept you alive, as I thought he would."

"You must not have had much chance to miss me. Robert kept you going, just like I figured he would."

"Oh, yes, he did his best, and the Royal Nutshire helped him! He has four bosom-friends of his own age who are rather heavy in hand, and who belong to the leech tribe. When once they get into the house, you can't get them out. I'm rather sick of 'our fellows,' Tom, 'our training,' 'our mess,' 'our uniform,' et cætera. I wonder, if I went in and told them you had just returned from America very bad with yellow-fever, would it rout them before dinner, do you think?"

"Oh, yes, he did his best, and the Royal Nutshire helped him! He has four close friends his age who are quite demanding and belong to the leech tribe. Once they get into the house, you can't get them to leave. I'm really tired of 'our guys,' Tom, 'our training,' 'our group,' 'our uniform,' et cætera. I wonder, if I went in and told them you just got back from America very sick with yellow fever, would it scare them away before dinner, you think?"

"I'm afraid not. The quarantine laws would not fit with my appearance here. That's Lottie's voice in the hall now."

"I'm afraid not. The quarantine laws wouldn’t allow me to be here. That’s Lottie’s voice in the hallway now."

"Yes; she has been out rat-hunting with Burton Major and Wilkins Minor—two school friends who are spending the day with Hal."

"Yes; she went rat-hunting with Burton Major and Wilkins Minor—two school friends who are hanging out with Hal for the day."

"By-the-bye, I was nearly forgetting her commission. In fact,[111] at the eleventh hour, even at the Liverpool station, I purchased the 'Turkish delight,' et cætera. Here it is. I had to put it in with my letters. Pauline's gloves I nearly made a mess of too. Couldn't remember whether it was six-and-a-quarter or six-and-three-quarters. However, I chose the six and a quarter. Right, eh? That's fortunate. You gave me no message, Addie," he says hesitatingly, taking a case from the breast of his overcoat; "and so—so I was thrown on my own resources to choose you a souvenir of my travels. I hope you will like it; it's Yankee manufacture."

"By the way, I almost forgot her request. Actually,[111] at the last minute, even at the Liverpool station, I bought the 'Turkish delight,' and so on. Here it is. I had to fit it in with my letters. I almost messed up Pauline's gloves too. I couldn't remember if it was six and a quarter or six and three quarters. Anyway, I went with the six and a quarter. That's right, isn’t it? Lucky for me. You didn’t give me any message, Addie," he says hesitantly, pulling a case from the pocket of his overcoat; "so—I had to rely on my own judgment to pick you a souvenir from my travels. I hope you'll like it; it's made in the USA."

She opens the case, and is unable to repress a cry of keen admiration when her eyes rest on a band of massive gold incrusted with diamonds, her initials sparkling in the center—a bracelet which, to her dazzled eyes, might grace the wrist of a Rothschild.

She opens the case and can't help but let out a gasp of admiration when she sees a thick gold band inlaid with diamonds, her initials shining in the center—a bracelet that, to her astonished eyes, could easily adorn the wrist of a Rothschild.

She looks at it for a moment in silence, and then pushes it back to him sullenly.

She stares at it silently for a moment, then reluctantly pushes it back to him.

"No; I do not like it. Why do you bring me these things? You know I hate jewelry of all kinds; I have told you so often enough."

"No; I don’t like it. Why do you keep bringing me these things? You know I hate all kinds of jewelry; I’ve told you that plenty of times."

He takes the ornament from her, closes the case, and pushes it aside, saying quietly:

He takes the ornament from her, closes the case, and pushes it aside, saying softly:

"I am unfortunate in my selection, after all. I do not ask you to accept the bracelet if you do not like it; only I think you—"

"I realize I've made a poor choice, after all. I’m not asking you to keep the bracelet if you don’t like it; I just think you—"

"You are angry with me?"

"Are you mad at me?"

"No, not exactly angry, but I am a little hurt, I think. I wonder if you received any other birthday-gift quite as ungraciously as you did mine to-day, Adelaide?"

"No, not exactly angry, but I feel a bit hurt, I guess. I wonder if you received any other birthday gift quite as ungraciously as you did mine today, Adelaide?"

"Any other birthday-gift?" she repeats quickly, jumping to her feet, her face flushing suddenly. "Did you mean that bracelet as a birthday-gift? Tell me—tell me—quick!"

"Any other birthday gift?" she asks quickly, jumping to her feet, her face turning red all of a sudden. "Did you mean that bracelet as a birthday gift? Tell me—tell me—quick!"

"It matters little what I meant it for now."

"It doesn't really matter what I intended it for now."

"You did then, you did?" she cries impetuously, stammering a little with emotion. "Who—who told you this was my birthday? How did you find out? When did you remember? You—you did not even know my name this time last year. How—how did you know this was my birthday?"

"You really did, didn’t you?" she exclaims impulsively, stuttering a bit with emotion. "Who—who told you it was my birthday? How did you find out? When did you remember? You—you didn’t even know my name this time last year. How—how did you know it was my birthday?"

He stares at her in unspeakable surprise for a moment, and then says:

He stares at her in total shock for a moment, and then says:

"My dear girl, what is the matter—what has excited you so? Is not this your twenty-first birthday? Yes? What mystery surrounds it? Why do you think it strange I should be aware of the fact?"

"My dear girl, what's wrong—what has gotten you so worked up? Isn't today your twenty-first birthday? Yes? What’s the mystery behind it? Why do you find it odd that I know about it?"

"I will tell you," she says hotly, "I will tell you. It startles—it surprises me, because you—you are the only person in the world who has remembered the fact—you, who, as I say, did not know my name was 'Addie' this time last year. I—I was crying here twenty minutes ago because every one had forgotten me for the first time in twenty years; my brothers, my sisters, my old nurse, who always met me on my birthday morning with warm kisses, glad wishes, even little worthless presents manufactured in stealth, did not give me one kind word this year—not one."

"I'll tell you," she says passionately, "I will tell you. It shocks me—it surprises me, because you—you are the only person in the world who has remembered this—you, who, as I said, didn’t even know my name was 'Addie' this time last year. I—I was crying here twenty minutes ago because everyone had forgotten me for the first time in twenty years; my brothers, my sisters, my old nurse, who always greeted me on my birthday morning with warm kisses, happy wishes, even little useless gifts made in secret, didn’t say one kind word to me this year—not one."

"My dear child, why should you mind that? It was only through inadvertence; they were so occupied with these theatricals and other things—"

"My dear child, why should you care about that? It was just an oversight; they were so caught up in these performances and other things—"

"I know—I know the omission was not willful; why should it be? But it pained me all the same; it made me feel so sad and blank,[112] that and—and other things, that I—I took it into my head I should never see another birthday unless some one broke the spell. I never thought of you. Give me back my present—quick! It is the loveliest, the sweetest thing I ever saw. I'd rather have a bracelet than anything you could give me. How did you guess my taste—how? How did you know I was dying for a bracelet just like this? Fasten it on my arm, Tom"—baring her pretty wrist eagerly—"so. How it sparkles! Now wish me a happy birthday, please."

"I know—I know the mistake wasn't intentional; why would it be? But it still hurt; it made me feel so sad and empty,[112] mixed with other feelings, that I—I thought I might never have another birthday unless someone broke this spell. I never thought of you. Give me back my present—quick! It’s the most beautiful, the sweetest thing I’ve ever seen. I’d rather have a bracelet than anything else you could give me. How did you know my taste—how? How did you know I was dying for a bracelet just like this? Put it on my arm, Tom”—holding out her pretty wrist eagerly—“like this. Look how it sparkles! Now wish me a happy birthday, please."

He does so, smiling a little sadly.

He does that, smiling a bit sadly.

"Not one, not one, Tom, but ten, twenty, thirty birthdays. Wish them to me with all your heart, your whole heart, Tom, for I feel I do not want to die for ever so long. I do not look like a person likely to die young, do I—do I?"—peering into his face with wistful pathos, her eyes swimming in unshed tears.

"Not just one, Tom, but ten, twenty, thirty birthdays. Wish them for me with all your heart, your whole heart, Tom, because I really don’t want to die for a long time. I don’t look like someone who’s going to die young, do I—do I?"—she asked, looking into his face with a sad longing, her eyes filled with unshed tears.

"Addie, what has put death into your thoughts to-day, you silly little girl? To-day of all days, when you are supposed to cast aside the fears and frivolities of girlhood and cut your wisdom-teeth."

"Addie, what made you think about death today, you silly little girl? Of all days, when you’re supposed to let go of the fears and silliness of girlhood and gain some wisdom."

"Then you do not think I look like a girl who would die young?" she persists, clinging to him.

"Then you don’t think I look like a girl who would die young?" she presses, holding onto him.

"I do not know," he answers, banteringly, smoothing away the hair from her hot face. "If a blushing Hebe, for instance, be considered a candidate for the tomb, I may have a prospect of widowhood; but otherwise, Addie, otherwise, no—I cannot say you look or feel like a person who would die young"—touching the white shapely arm that rests on his knee.

"I don’t know," he replies playfully, brushing the hair from her warm face. "If a blushing Hebe, for example, could be seen as someone destined for the grave, I might have a chance at being a widower; but otherwise, Addie, otherwise, no—I can’t say you look or feel like someone who would die young"—gently touching the white, well-formed arm that rests on his knee.

She laughs complacently.

She laughs casually.

"It has not a ghostly feel, has it? Tom, do you think I have a pretty arm? One day I was picking a rose well above my head, and somebody told me I had."

"It doesn’t have a spooky vibe, right? Tom, do you think my arm looks nice? One day, I was picking a rose way up high, and someone mentioned that I did."

"Who told you?"—sharply.

"Who told you?"—sharply.

"Oh, a—well, how can I remember? Some one or other—it was long ago"—rather hurriedly. "What is your opinion? Have I a pretty arm?"

"Oh, um—how can I even remember? Someone or other—it was a long time ago," she said quickly. "What do you think? Do I have a nice arm?"

"I have not studied arms. It is a prettier arm than mine."

"I haven't studied weapons. It's a nicer weapon than mine."

"You wretch! You will give diamonds and gold, but not one miserable little compliment. By the bye, I have not even thanked you for your diamonds or your good wishes."

"You wretch! You’ll offer diamonds and gold, but not a single pathetic compliment. By the way, I haven’t even thanked you for your diamonds or your kind wishes."

"I do not want thanks. Spare me them."

"I don't want any thanks. Just spare me."

"No, I must make some amends for my ungraciousness. I will not use many words—great gratitude, like great love, is sometimes dumb, I feel. May I thank you as graciously as I can, Tom—may I?"—raising her white arms to his neck, her parted lips to within a few inches of his half-averted face.

"No, I need to make up for my lack of grace. I won’t say much—huge gratitude, like deep love, often leaves us speechless, I think. Can I thank you as sincerely as possible, Tom—can I?"—lifting her white arms to his neck, her slightly parted lips just inches away from his turned-away face.

He tries to resist, to break the spell; he mutters to himself the words he heard her utter as an incantation, but they sound meaningless, impotent; he puts up his hand mechanically to remove her clasp, but only grasps hers to retain it more firmly there.

He tries to fight it, to break the spell; he repeats to himself the words he heard her say like a magic chant, but they seem pointless, ineffective; he raises his hand automatically to take off her clasp, but only ends up holding hers more tightly.

"May I?" she says again, her breath fanning his flushed face.

"May I?" she asks again, her breath brushing against his flushed face.

She sees his eyes deepening, smoldering, taking reluctant fire under her glance; she feels his chest heave with a restless struggling sigh, sees his proud head droop an inch nearer hers; in another second she knows victory will be hers; she will have Samson, shorn, at her feet again.

She sees his eyes darkening, burning, lighting up hesitantly under her gaze; she feels his chest rise with a restless, heavy sigh, notices his proud head inch closer to hers; in just another second, she knows victory will be hers; she will have Samson, shorn, at her feet again.

"Addie, Addie, open the door, open the door! What's the matter? The rehearsal's over, and we're going to dance! Open the door—quick!"

"Addie, Addie, open the door, open the door! What's going on? The rehearsal’s done, and we’re going to dance! Open the door—hurry!"

With a cry, half of wrath, half of relief, he frees himself and confronts the astonished company—unthanked.

With a shout, part anger, part relief, he breaks free and faces the stunned crowd—without any thanks.


CHAPTER XXI.

"Wonderful—charming! A polished actress!" "Would make her fortune on the London boards, by Jove!" "Talk of Mrs. Langtry—she's a stick to Miss Lefroy!" "As to looks, who would compare them?" "Who indeed?"

"Awesome—charming! A talented actress!" "She'd make a fortune on the London stage, for sure!" "Forget Mrs. Langtry—she's nothing compared to Miss Lefroy!" "As for their looks, who would even compare them?" "Who would, really?"

"Your sister was charming—perfect, Mrs. Armstrong. I congratulate you most sincerely on her success. She is the feature of the evening, the center of all attraction. By Jove, I never thought I could sit out an hour and a half of amateuring until now—she chained me to my seat! A perfect Pauline!"

"Your sister was delightful—absolutely perfect, Mrs. Armstrong. I sincerely congratulate you on her success. She is the highlight of the evening, the center of attention. I never thought I could sit through an hour and a half of amateur performances until now—she kept me glued to my seat! A perfect Pauline!"

Addie listens to it all with a triumphant smile, and her eyes follow her beautiful sister, sailing through the ball-room in her gay theatrical feathers, with glowing eyes, her hair piled high over her forehead, powdered to perfection, blazing in diamonds.

Addie listens to everything with a triumphant smile, her eyes tracking her beautiful sister as she glides through the ballroom in her colorful theatrical feathers, with bright eyes, her hair piled high on her forehead, perfectly powdered, sparkling with diamonds.

"She is lovely, isn't she, Tom? You liked her acting, didn't you?"

"She’s beautiful, isn’t she, Tom? You enjoyed her acting, right?"

"Her looks and her graces would carry almost any acting through," he answers temperately; "and we Nutshire notabilities are not subtle dramatic critics. It is a case of Venus Victrix with Pauline to-night. Yes, Addie, yes; I do think her lovely."

"Her looks and her charm would make almost any performance work," he replies calmly; "and we notable folks from Nutshire aren’t exactly subtle when it comes to critiquing drama. It’s a classic case of Venus Victrix with Pauline tonight. Yes, Addie, yes; I do think she's beautiful."

"Lovely?" echoes a harsh voice in Addie's ear which makes her start uncomfortably. "Yes, Armstrong, a good few share your opinion."

"Lovely?" echoes a harsh voice in Addie's ear, making her jump uncomfortably. "Yeah, Armstrong, quite a few people agree with you."

"Mr. Everard, I never saw you coming up. Allow me to congratulate you. Your Melnotte was so affecting; there were two old ladies near me almost in hysterics during the cottage scene. The comedy too was capital! What is the matter with you? Do you intend to play the tragedian all night, or have you come to ask me to dance at last?" she says gayly, her heart sinking at the sight of the lad's woe-begone face and the cold fire of his blue eyes.

"Mr. Everard, I didn’t see you coming. Let me congratulate you. Your Melnotte was so moving; there were two old ladies near me who were nearly in hysterics during the cottage scene. The comedy was great too! What's wrong with you? Are you planning to be all dramatic all night, or did you finally come to ask me to dance?" she says cheerfully, her heart dropping at the sight of the boy's sad face and the cold intensity of his blue eyes.

"No, Mrs. Armstrong, I haven't come to ask you to dance, but to say good-by to you; I am going home."

"No, Mrs. Armstrong, I haven't come to ask you to dance, but to say goodbye; I'm going home."

"Going home, and the ball only beginning? Oh, nonsense, Jack!" she says, unconsciously using the familiar name, and laying her hand on his arm with a sisterly gesture.

"Going home while the party is just starting? Oh, come on, Jack!" she says, unconsciously using the familiar name and placing her hand on his arm in a sisterly way.

"Yes," he says, a quiver in his voice, "I am going to follow your advice at last, Mrs. Armstrong. I am throwing up the game; she gave me the last straw five minutes ago."

"Yeah," he says, his voice shaking, "I'm finally going to take your advice, Mrs. Armstrong. I’m done with this; she just gave me the last straw five minutes ago."

"What did she do?"

"What did she do?"

"She would promise me only one dance; and, when I went up for it a minute ago, that fellow she is dancing with now—that hulking Guardsman—"

"She promised me just one dance; and when I went up for it a minute ago, that guy she's dancing with now—that big Guardsman—"

"Sir Arthur Saunderson?"

"Sir Arthur Saunderson?"

"Yes—claimed it too. She decided in his favor. She met him only a week ago, and I—I have followed her like a dog for the last[114] five months, have anticipated her slightest wish, have obeyed her every wanton whim, have put my neck under her foot, let her trample me as she would!"

"Yes—she claimed it too. She chose him. She met him just a week ago, and I—I have followed her like a dog for the last[114] five months, anticipated her every wish, obeyed her every wild desire, put my neck under her foot, and let her trample me as she pleased!"

"Oh, why, why did you not do as I told you, Jack? I warned you in time. I told you Pauline was too young, too careless, too high-spirited to be touched by love as yet; she told you so herself."

"Oh, why, why didn’t you do what I told you, Jack? I warned you in time. I told you Pauline was too young, too carefree, too full of life to be affected by love yet; she told you that herself."

"Oh, yes!" he laughs bitterly. "She told me, she gave me a few yards to gambol in; but, when she saw me two or three times at the end of my tether, jibbing to get away, to be free, she gave me a little chuck that brought me back to her side in double-quick time. Oh, she did not use me well—your sister! I know I was warned; I don't mean to reproach any one or anything but my own besotted infatuation. I didn't expect her to fall in love with me. Oh, no, no! And I don't want any quarter now; I wouldn't take it, in fact. What chance should I have competing against Saunderson's sodden face, his fine leaden eye, his baronetcy, his twelve thousand a year? What chance indeed! I'm not going to try—not I! I'm off the day after to-morrow. Any commission for Norway, Mrs. Armstrong?"

"Oh, yes!" he laughs bitterly. "She told me she gave me a little space to play around in; but when she saw me a couple of times at the end of my rope, struggling to break free, she gave me a little nudge that brought me back to her side in no time. Oh, she didn’t treat me well—your sister! I know I was warned; I’m not blaming anyone or anything except my own foolish obsession. I didn’t expect her to fall for me. Oh, no, no! And I don’t want any sympathy now; I wouldn’t accept it, actually. What chance do I have going up against Saunderson’s bloated face, his dull eye, his title, his twelve thousand a year? What chance, really! I’m not going to try—definitely not! I’m leaving the day after tomorrow. Any messages for Norway, Mrs. Armstrong?"

"Norway? Are you going there?"

"Going to Norway?"

"Yes, in my cousin Archie Cleveland's yacht. We sail from Cowes next week—a jolly bachelor party."

"Yeah, on my cousin Archie Cleveland's yacht. We’re leaving from Cowes next week—it's going to be a fun bachelor party."

"I wish you bon voyage, and a speedy cure," she says earnestly, pressing his hot hand.

"I wish you bon voyage and a quick recovery," she says sincerely, pressing his warm hand.

"Thanks; awfully—Oh, yes. I'm sure I shall get over it fast enough! I feel I shall, in fact; I've a strong constitution. Good-by, Mrs. Armstrong, good-by, Armstrong! Thanks, old fellow, for all your good wishes, your kindness to me, et cætera. I'll not forget them, though I will her—ay, fast enough, Heaven helping me!"

"Thanks a lot—Oh, yes. I'm sure I'll get over it quickly! I really feel like I will; I have a strong constitution. Goodbye, Mrs. Armstrong, goodbye, Armstrong! Thanks, my friend, for all your good wishes and kindness to me, et cætera. I won't forget them, although I will forget her—yeah, quickly enough, with Heaven's help!"

He takes a long hungry look at the girl whom he loves flying past him in his rival's arms, his heavy tow-colored mustache almost brushing her lovely glowing face, upturned to his.

He takes a long, longing look at the girl he loves, flying by in his rival's arms, his thick two-toned mustache almost touching her beautiful, glowing face, tilted up towards his.

The poor boy turns aside to hide the unmanly moisture clouding his bright eyes, and finds Addie's pitying little palm still imprisoned in his grasp.

The poor boy turns away to hide the unmanly tears welling in his bright eyes and finds Addie's sympathetic little hand still held in his grip.

"Oh, Ad—Mrs. Armstrong," he cries with a sob in his voice, "if—if Heaven had only given her your tender heart, your sweet nature—"

"Oh, Ad—Mrs. Armstrong," he cries with a sob in his voice, "if—if Heaven had only given her your gentle heart, your kind nature—"

"And her own face and figure," puts in Addie quickly, with a soft laugh. "But, Jack, what would my poor husband have left then? Not a very promising patchwork—eh?"

"And my own face and body," Addie quickly adds with a soft laugh. "But, Jack, what would my poor husband have left then? Not a very promising patchwork—right?"

"Your husband? Oh, he is a lucky fellow!"

"Your husband? Oh, he’s a lucky guy!"

"Is he?" says Addie, wheeling round and looking up into her husband's face with a bright, eager, questioning look. "Is he, Tom?"

"Is he?" Addie says, turning around and looking up at her husband's face with a bright, eager, questioning expression. "Is he, Tom?"

Years after Everard remembered the look, the attitude of husband, of wife, as they stood thus gazing at each other under the big magnolia shrub—remembered the tune of the waltz that pursued him as he walked down the avenue, his brain on fire, his heart bursting with wrath, love, and despair.

Years later, Everard recalled the expression and demeanor of the husband and wife as they stood there looking at each other under the large magnolia bush—he remembered the melody of the waltz that followed him as he walked down the avenue, his mind racing, his heart overflowing with anger, love, and despair.


"There, Tom—look! What a disgraceful state your table is in! All the letters that arrived while you were in New York higgledy-piggledy all over the place! When are you going to settle them?"

"There, Tom—look! What a messy state your table is in! All the letters that came while you were in New York are scattered everywhere! When are you going to organize them?"

"When I have time; they are not of much importance—only bills, prospectuses, begging-letters, receipts—"

"When I have time; they aren’t very important—just bills, brochures, request letters, receipts—"

"May I settle them for you? Do let me; I'll do it so nicely. All the receipts in one drawer, bills in another, prospectuses in another, and begging-letters in the waste-paper basket—"

"Can I take care of those for you? Please let me; I'll organize it perfectly. All the receipts in one drawer, bills in another, brochures in another, and the begging letters in the trash—"

"Bravo, Addie, bravo! I see you know how to set to work."

"Well done, Addie, well done! I see you know how to get started."

"Then I may do it? You do not mind my opening them? You have no secrets?"—running her hand lightly through the pile. "What is this large square envelope, crested and monogrammed, addressed in a lady's writing, kissing the face of the income-tax? You look guilty, Tom! Am I touching pitch?"

"Then can I do it? You don't mind if I open them? You have no secrets?"—running her hand lightly through the pile. "What’s this big square envelope, with a crest and monogram, written in a woman's handwriting, right on top of the income tax? You look guilty, Tom! Am I stepping into something?"

"You are touching an invite to a dinner-party—a gentleman's dinner-party at the Challice's on Friday week," he says, laughing.

"You’re holding an invite to a dinner party—a gentleman’s dinner party at the Challice’s next Friday," he says, laughing.

"Would you like it answered? I'll answer it for you. You can not go, Tom, for I've written to Aunt Jo to come next week; and the chances are ten to one she'll arrive on that very day, and it would look very bad if you were absent, wouldn't it? You were always such a favorite of hers, you know."

"Do you want me to answer it? I'll take care of it for you. You can't go, Tom, because I've invited Aunt Jo to come next week, and it’s likely she'll show up that very day, and it would look really bad if you weren't here, right? You’ve always been one of her favorites, you know."

"I won't be absent then. I'm not sorry for the excuse; those aldermanic feasts are becoming rather too much for my digestion of late. I'm afraid I'm getting old, Addie, and feeble—"

"I won't be missing it then. I'm not sorry for the excuse; those city council banquets have been a bit much for my stomach lately. I'm afraid I'm getting old, Addie, and weak—"

"Old and feeble!" she retorts. "I never saw a stronger-looking man than you; you have a grasp of iron. Taunt me with being like Hebe indeed! You are a mixture of Vulcan and Samson."

"Old and weak!" she replies. "I've never seen a stronger-looking guy than you; you have a grip like iron. Don’t tease me about being like Hebe! You're a mix of Vulcan and Samson."

"Samson's days were short on earth; you may be a widow before you are thirty, Addie."

"Samson didn't have long on this earth; you could be a widow before you turn thirty, Addie."

She looks at him with startled eyes; but his face is careless and unconscious. She moves away hurriedly.

She looks at him with wide eyes, but his expression is indifferent and unaware. She quickly steps back.

"I may be a widow before I am thirty! The very words they used a year ago; and I—I—actually laughed—yes, I remember, I laughed. What a wretch I was! And now—now I can not bear to hear them, even in jest, not even in jest, my dear, my dear!"

"I might be a widow before I turn thirty! Those were the exact words they used a year ago; and I—I—actually laughed—yes, I remember, I laughed. What a fool I was! And now—now I can’t stand to hear them, even as a joke, not even as a joke, my dear, my dear!"

It is a week after the theatricals. An unusual spell of quiet and peace has followed the excitement and racket of the preceding month, for Robert and the "Royal Nutshire" have left the soil for their annual month's picnicking in the Long Valley, and Miss Wynyard, not able to bear the reaction of dullness, has taken flight likewise, and is enjoying herself in town, while Pauline, in deserted Nutsgrove, pores greedily over the accounts of her gay doings, and valiantly determines that her sister shall have a comfortable pied-à-terre in the neighborhood of Eaton Square or Park Lane next season.

It’s a week after the performances. An unexpected period of calm and peace has followed the excitement and noise of the past month, as Robert and the "Royal Nutshire" have left for their annual month-long picnic in the Long Valley. Miss Wynyard, unable to handle the dullness, has also taken off and is having a great time in the city, while Pauline, in the empty Nutsgrove, eagerly goes over the accounts of her fun activities and bravely decides that her sister will have a comfortable pied-à-terre near Eaton Square or Park Lane next season.

Meanwhile Addie is working briskly at clearing the study-table. The waste-paper bag is filling rapidly with the fluent literature of professional beggary, when suddenly a long sheet of paper bearing Madame Armine's address on the top, closely covered with scratchy French writing, drops in dismay from her hands. It is Miss Lefroy's account for goods supplied from the sixteenth of January to the first of May, and three figures represent the total. Poor Addie stares at them stupidly, rubs her eyes, even goes to the window for a moment to take breath and clear the cobwebs from her brain; but when she comes back they confront her still. One hundred and eighty-four pounds! Pounds—not pence, not shillings even, but pounds, sterling pounds!

Meanwhile, Addie is quickly clearing off the study table. The waste-paper bag is filling up fast with the flowing literature of professional begging when suddenly, a long sheet of paper with Madame Armine's address at the top, covered in messy French writing, falls in shock from her hands. It's Miss Lefroy's bill for goods supplied from January 16th to May 1st, and three figures show the total. Poor Addie stares at them blankly, rubs her eyes, and even steps to the window for a moment to take a breath and clear her head; but when she returns, the numbers are still glaring at her. One hundred and eighty-four pounds! Pounds—not pence, not shillings, but pounds, sterling pounds!

"What do they mean?" she asks aloud. "It must—it must be a stupendous mistake. How could any girl wear or order one hundred and eighty-four pounds' worth of clothes in less than six months? Impossible! She has been remarkably well-dressed of late, I have noticed, and—and I remember Lady Crawford telling me that she is considered one of the best got-up girls in Nutshire. Her last ball-dress was very handsome; but—but, all the same, this bill is simply incredible. It's a mistake—of course it's a mistake! It's an account of some large family—the Douglases or the Hawksbys probably—and they have got hers; that's it, of course. I'll just run my eyes down the items to make sure. How hard they are to make out! Let me see—let me see. Costume of white satin merveilleuse, and gauze and flounces of Cluny lace, sixteenth of January—forty-five pounds. That sounds like the dress she got for the Arkwrights'—satin gauze and Cluny lace; but—but forty-five pounds! I thought it would be ten at the outside. To be sure, I never ordered a dress for myself, so—so I don't know; but forty-five pounds! It's awful, awful!"

"What do they mean?" she asks out loud. "It must—it must be a huge mistake. How could any girl wear or order clothes worth one hundred and eighty-four pounds in less than six months? Impossible! She's been dressed really well lately, I've noticed, and—and I remember Lady Crawford telling me she's considered one of the best-dressed girls in Nutshire. Her last ball dress was very pretty; but—but still, this bill is just unbelievable. It's a mistake—of course it's a mistake! It's an account for some big family—the Douglases or the Hawksbys probably—and they must have gotten hers; that's it, of course. I'll just scan the items to make sure. How hard they are to read! Let me see—let me see. Costume of white satin merveilleuse, and gauze and flounces of Cluny lace, sixteenth of January—forty-five pounds. That sounds like the dress she got for the Arkwrights'—satin gauze and Cluny lace; but—but forty-five pounds! I thought it would be ten at the most. To be fair, I never ordered a dress for myself, so—so I don't know; but forty-five pounds! It's awful, awful!"

With head down-bent she goes slowly and laboriously through each item; when she reaches the total, her face is crimson with shame and bewilderment. She pushes the document from her, walks feverishly up and down the room, then takes up the account again.

With her head down, she slowly and painstakingly goes through each item; when she gets to the total, her face is red with shame and confusion. She pushes the document away, paces back and forth in the room, then picks up the account again.

"Sortie du bal of silver plush trimmed in blue fox-fur—twenty-eight pounds ten shillings. That can't—can't mean that simple little dolman she wore going to the theatricals the other night? Impossible! I'll go and ask her about this at once."

"Exit from the ball of silver plush with blue fox-fur trim—twenty-eight pounds ten shillings. That can't—can't be referring to that simple little dolman she wore to the theater the other night? No way! I'll go and ask her about this right away."

She rushes off, scared and excited, calling her sister's name loudly. No answer comes to her in the house. She passes out, the ominous document trembling in her hands.

She rushes off, scared and excited, shouting her sister's name. No answer comes from the house. She faints, the ominous document shaking in her hands.

"Here I am, under the ash in the tennis-ground! What's the matter? What has happened? Any one hurt?"

"Here I am, under the ash in the tennis court! What’s going on? What happened? Is anyone hurt?"

"No," pants Addie, "no; it's a bill of yours, an awful bill, from Armine—since last January. I can't make it out; it must be wrong. I got such a shock when I saw the total."

"No," Addie gasps, "no; it's a bill of yours, a terrible bill, from Armine—since last January. I can't figure it out; it has to be a mistake. I was so stunned when I saw the total."

She parts the drooping boughs of the ash, and finds herself confronted by her sister, crimson with confusion and anger, and Sir Arthur Saunderson, caressing his tawny mustache, an amused smile stealing over his insolent dissipated face.

She pushes aside the drooping branches of the ash tree and comes face to face with her sister, flushed with confusion and anger, and Sir Arthur Saunderson, stroking his tawny mustache, a smirk spreading across his cheeky, dissolute face.

"Oh, is that you, Sir Arthur?" she exclaims, with scant courtesy, knowing that her husband has a strong personal objection to that gentleman. "I did not know you were here."

"Oh, is that you, Sir Arthur?" she exclaims, with little politeness, knowing that her husband really dislikes that guy. "I didn't know you were here."

"Came half-hour 'go. Pleasure a-finding Miss Lefroy in the grounds; did not go the house," he answers languidly. "Lovely aft'noon, ain't it?"

"Came a half hour ago. It was nice to find Miss Lefroy in the gardens; I didn’t go into the house," he replies lazily. "Beautiful afternoon, isn’t it?"

"Lovely," she answers shortly, sitting down beside Pauline, with an irritated gesture that says as plainly as words could say, "You're in the way, sir; your departure would be acceptable."

"Lovely," she replies briefly, sitting down next to Pauline, with an annoyed gesture that clearly communicates, "You're in the way, sir; it would be nice if you left."

But he takes not the slightest notice; and presently, after a few half whispered sentences, he and Pauline rise together for the ostensible purpose of examining some early rose-blooms in the pleasure-ground, leaving her alone.

But he doesn't pay any attention; and soon, after a few half-whispered sentences, he and Pauline get up together to supposedly check out some early rose blooms in the garden, leaving her by herself.

"Horrid man!" she mutters indignantly. "How can Pauline[117] stand him? She knows perfectly well too that Tom objects to his coming here. If his morals are as bad as his manners, I don't wonder he does, I'm sure! And, oh dear me, I remember the days when I used to imagine a Guardsman an angel of fascination and manly grace, something every girl must fall down before and worship at the first glance, not an insolent goat-faced clown like—Well, I am getting bitter! I hope he'll go soon, in time for me to go over that bill with Pauline before Tom returns. I wonder has he seen it yet? If he has, I shall not be able to look him in the face. One hundred and eighty-four pounds! More than the whole six of us had to live on for two years! One hundred and eighty-four pounds! It grows bigger every time I think of it. One—"

"Horrible man!" she mutters angrily. "How can Pauline[117] stand him? She knows very well that Tom doesn’t want him here. If his morals are as bad as his manners, I’m not surprised he doesn’t! And, oh my, I remember when I used to think a Guardsman was an angel of charm and manly elegance, someone every girl must fall for and worship at first sight, not a rude, goat-faced fool like—Well, I’m becoming bitter! I hope he leaves soon so I can go over that bill with Pauline before Tom gets back. I wonder if he’s seen it yet? If he has, I won't be able to face him. One hundred and eighty-four pounds! More than what all six of us had to live on for two years! One hundred and eighty-four pounds! It feels like it grows bigger every time I think about it. One—"

"Addie, Addie, my love!"

"Addie, Addie, my darling!"

She starts, and then leans forward in an attitude of breathless, puzzled expectancy, her hands clasped. Was she dreaming? Did her senses deceive her? Surely a voice whispered her name, a voice that takes her back with a thrill of reluctant pain to a summer night four years ago.

She starts, then leans forward with a look of eager confusion, her hands clasped. Was she dreaming? Were her senses playing tricks on her? Surely a voice called her name, a voice that sends a shiver of unwilling pain back to a summer night four years ago.

She turns and finds herself clasped in a man's arms, feels a shower of kisses falling on her scared and shrinking face.

She turns and finds herself wrapped in a man's arms, feeling a flurry of kisses landing on her scared and shrinking face.


CHAPTER XXII.

Armstrong is detained at his office until late this evening. Feeling inclined for exercise after his long sedentary day, he gets out of the trap near the place where he found Addie lying under the tree, and, walking across the grove, enters the shrubbery path bordering the tennis-ground, where the sound of voices at the further end attracts his attention. Dusk has already fallen, but he can clearly distinguish the figures of a man and woman walking arm-in-arm in front of him. His face darkens.

Armstrong is stuck at his office until late tonight. Feeling like he needs some exercise after a long day of sitting, he gets out of the car near the spot where he found Addie lying under the tree. He walks through the grove and enters the path lined with bushes next to the tennis court, where he hears voices coming from the other end. It's already dusk, but he can clearly see a man and woman walking arm-in-arm ahead of him. His expression darkens.

"Miss Pauline and one of her admirers," he mutters contemptuously. "She is carrying matters a little too far. I will let her know that these twilight rambles are not to my taste, and that as long as she remains an inmate of my house she must restrict her flirtations to more decorous hours—at least, out of doors."

"Miss Pauline and one of her admirers," he mutters with disdain. "She's taking things a bit too far. I'll make it clear to her that these late-night strolls aren't my thing, and as long as she stays in my house, she needs to limit her flirting to more appropriate times—at least when she's outside."

He walks quickly after the pair along the mossy sward, then suddenly, when within thirty yards of them, he stops short and shrinks instinctively behind the sheltering ash-boughs, for he sees that the girl is not Pauline, but his own wife, and that her hands are clasped with an appearance of affectionate abandon on the arms of a man who, as well as he can make out in the gloom, is a perfect stranger.

He rushes after the couple along the mossy grass, then suddenly, when he’s about thirty yards away from them, he stops abruptly and instinctively hides behind the protective ash branches because he realizes that the girl isn’t Pauline, but his own wife, and that her hands are lovingly clasped around the arms of a man who, from what he can see in the dim light, is a complete stranger.

Too astonished either to advance or recede, he stands motionless, thinking painfully and confusedly, then comes to the conclusion that he has made a mistake, that his fancy has tricked him. He is on the point of starting forward, when Addie's voice, low, troubled, eager, yet with a ring of unrestraint, of familiarity even, that makes his pulse throb with jealous pain, reaches him distinctly on the breathless night-air.

Too stunned to move either forward or backward, he stands still, thinking painfully and in confusion. He concludes that he has made a mistake, that his imagination has deceived him. Just as he’s about to step forward, Addie's voice—soft, troubled, eager, yet with a hint of familiarity that makes his heart race with jealous pain—clearly reaches him on the still night air.

"Oh, no, no—not that—not that! You do not know what you ask—what it would cost me. He is good, generous, kind, unselfish even—not that, not that!"

"Oh, no, no—not that—not that! You don’t know what you’re asking—what it would cost me. He is good, generous, kind, and selfless—even—not that, not that!"

There is a slight pause before the answer comes, in a voice so pure, sweet, and infinitely sad as to strike musically on the listener's tortured ear—a voice that Armstrong has never heard before, and yet that thrills through him with a strange vague sense of familiarity.

There’s a brief pause before the answer arrives, in a voice that is so pure, sweet, and infinitely sad that it resonates musically in the listener's troubled ear—a voice that Armstrong has never heard before, yet it sends a strange, vague feeling of familiarity through him.

"Be it so—be it so. I will not ask what would cost you so much. Why should I, why should I, my dear, my dear? What hold have I on your life? Ah, none—none! You belong to another now, to another who you say is good, generous, kind, unselfish even, which I am not. Go back to your husband, your home, my girl, and forget that I darkened your path again—go back; I want nothing from you."

"Let it be—let it be. I won't ask what it would take from you. Why should I, why should I, my dear, my dear? What connection do I have to your life? Ah, none—none! You belong to someone else now, to someone you say is good, generous, kind, even selfless, which I am not. Go back to your husband, your home, my girl, and forget that I crossed your path again—go back; I want nothing from you."

"And you," she asks wistfully—"you? What will you do? Where will you go?"

"And you," she asks with a hint of longing—"you? What are you going to do? Where will you go?"

"I?" he questions drearily, passing his hand over her downcast head. "Do not ask, ma mie, do not ask."

"I?" he asks tiredly, running his hand over her lowered head. "Don't ask, ma mie, just don't ask."

"Yes, yes, you must tell me; I must know."

"Yeah, yeah, you have to tell me; I need to know."

He stoops and puts his lips close to her ear. With a shrill cry she pushes him from her.

He leans down and puts his lips near her ear. With a sharp shout, she pushes him away.

"You are trying to frighten me—to win me over. How cruel you are! You do not mean that?"

"You’re trying to scare me—to win me over. How heartless you are! You don’t really mean that?"

"No, no," he answers soothingly, "of course I don't. I can't imagine what made me blurt out such nonsense. Give me a kiss, a little one, a last kiss, and let me go."

"No, no," he replies gently, "of course I don't. I can't believe I just said something so silly. Give me a kiss, just a small one, a final kiss, and let me leave."

"And let you go!" she echoes wildly. "How can I do that with such a threat ringing in my ears? Do you think I have no heart, no feeling left, because I am married—no memory?"

"And let you go!" she repeats frantically. "How can I do that with such a threat echoing in my ears? Do you think I have no heart, no feelings left just because I'm married—no memory?"

"You have a husband, good, kind, and—what is it?—generous and unselfish. Keep your heart, your feelings for him; cast out the memory of me from your life, for I will never cross your path again; forget me from this hour—let my fate not trouble you henceforth; do you hear? This is my last, my only request. Forget me; go back to your husband, Adelaide, and sleep out your life in peace and—and happiness by his side."

"You have a husband—good, kind, and generous. Keep your heart and your feelings for him; let go of the memory of me from your life, because I will never come into your life again. Forget me from this moment on—don’t let my fate bother you from now on; do you understand? This is my last and only request. Forget me; return to your husband, Adelaide, and live out your life in peace and happiness by his side."

"Sleep out my life in peace and happiness," she echoes bitterly. "Vain request! You have murdered sleep for me to-night—destroyed happiness. Why did you come? Could you not have let me be? Oh, I have suffered since I saw you last—suffered, suffered! And now—now, when a glimpse of rest, of happiness even, was coming to me with the summer, you step in and take it from me. Heaven pity me, Heaven pity me!"

"Let me live my life in peace and happiness," she says bitterly. "Such a useless wish! You’ve robbed me of sleep tonight—ruined my happiness. Why did you show up? Couldn’t you have just left me alone? Oh, I've been suffering since the last time I saw you—suffering, suffering! And now—now, just when a chance for rest, for happiness, was coming to me with the summer, you barge in and take it away. God, have mercy on me, God, have mercy on me!"

"Hush, hush!" he cries, his voice tremulous with pathos. "I will not have you say that. I want nothing from you—nothing, I tell you, but forgetfulness—nothing; blot out the memory of this hour, the memory of that cowardly unmeaning whisper—forget it—forget, my Adelaide!"

"Hush, hush!" he shouts, his voice shaking with emotion. "I won’t let you say that. I want nothing from you—nothing, I tell you, but to forget—nothing; erase the memory of this moment, the memory of that cowardly, pointless whisper—forget it—forget, my Adelaide!"

"I can not, I can not, for something tells me that it was not without meaning. And I loved you once—oh, yes, I loved you once! I was only a child, I know; but I loved you. Can I now live and feel myself your murderess? I can not."

"I can’t, I can’t, because something tells me it had significance. And I loved you once—oh, yes, I loved you once! I was just a kid, I know; but I loved you. Can I now live and think of myself as your murderer? I can’t."

Crying bitterly, she buries her face on his breast. He leans over her, murmuring tender, soothing words; while Armstrong, whose presence they are too absorbed, too agitated to notice, stands beside them, his hot breath almost fanning their averted faces, beads of[119] perspiration standing out on his forehead at the mighty effort he is making to restrain the instinct that urges him to hurl them asunder, trample to death the shapely sweet-voiced lover, and overwhelm her with the discovery of her treachery and deceit. But he restrains himself. After all, what is she to him, or he to her, his wife in name only? Her past he entered not into—their future will be spent apart. What have they in common? Nothing but the memory of two short weeks of union, which to him and her alike were clouded with bitterness, repulsion, and torturing recollection. Why then should he make himself ridiculous, pose as an outraged husband? He does not value her compassionate appreciation of his worth, does not want her tears, her kisses, her love. Why, then, in Heaven's name, should he interfere with her lover's enjoyment of them, the lover whom she jilted for his gold?

Crying hard, she buries her face in his chest. He leans over her, murmuring gentle, comforting words, while Armstrong, whose presence they are too wrapped up and agitated to notice, stands beside them, his hot breath almost brushing against their turned-away faces, beads of[119] sweat forming on his forehead as he struggles to hold back the instinct urging him to break them apart, crush the charming, sweet-voiced lover, and overwhelm her with the truth of her betrayal and deceit. But he holds back. After all, what does she mean to him, or he to her, just a husband in name? He doesn’t concern himself with her past—their future will be separate. What do they have in common? Nothing but the memory of two brief weeks together, which were filled with bitterness, disgust, and tormenting memories for both. So why should he make a fool of himself, act like an outraged husband? He doesn’t care for her sympathetic acknowledgment of his worth, doesn’t want her tears, her kisses, her love. So then, for Heaven's sake, why should he interfere with her lover's enjoyment of them, the lover she chose for his money?

"Let her and him go to the dogs!" he mutters, striding away contemptuously. "Let the chapter of my married bliss close as it may, I care not a jot!"

"Let her and him go to hell!" he mutters, walking away with disdain. "Let my married happiness end however it will, I don’t care at all!"

He goes without one backward glance, and thus seals the fate of his life and hers.

He leaves without looking back, sealing the fate of both his life and hers.

The echo of his footsteps startles them; they move apart, look apprehensively around, but no further movement is to be heard.

The sound of his footsteps surprises them; they pull away, glancing nervously around, but no other noise is heard.

Addie's face is white and still; she stands erect before her companion, and says slowly—

Addie's face is pale and motionless; she stands upright in front of her companion and speaks slowly—

"You have conquered; I will do what you want. Let me go now."

"You've won; I'll do what you say. Just let me go now."

He opens his arms rapturously, with an exclamation of delight, while she flies away, wringing her hands, and muttering piteously—"Heaven help me, Heaven help me!"

He opens his arms joyfully, exclaiming in delight, while she rushes away, wringing her hands and muttering sadly, "Heaven help me, Heaven help me!"

"And so," thinks Armstrong, as he walks blindly round and round the silent park, "it has ended like every commonplace three-volume novel, after all! My fate is in no wise different from that of the ponderous middle-aged husband of domestic drama. The lover has turned up at last; Jamie has come back from sea, as I might have guessed he would sooner or later, and his sweetheart tells him, almost in the words of the old song, that 'Auld Robin Gray's been a good man to me.' Generous, kind, unselfish I have been, she tells him. Well, so I have, I think; but the rôle of Auld Gray begins to pall. I'll throw it up soon. I'll just give her a week clear from to-day to make what reparation she can, to confess all; and, if she does not, I will tell her what I know, what she hid from me so artlessly, then shut up Nutsgrove, take up my quartets in Kelvick—which I ought never to have left—and pack off my incumbrances—my precious wife and family—to old Jo at Leamington. Old Jo! I wonder was she in the plot, too? But of course she was; she did the 'pressin' sair' with a firm motherly hand! By Heaven, how cleverly they hid it all between them! How well Jamie was kept in the background—not the faintest suggestion of his existence! Even now I have not the least idea who he is; but I'll soon find out. As well as I could see in the gloaming, my rival is an uncommonly good-looking shapely fellow, and his voice—ah, well, his voice could win its way to any woman's heart! I wonder are they sighing out their sweet farewells still! It was a touching interview; but my poor little wife was not quite as temperate in her caresses as the young[120] lady in the ballad. Jamie got more than one kiss to-night. Not that it matters to me whether it was one or a hundred—not a jot!"

"And so," thinks Armstrong, as he walks aimlessly around the quiet park, "it has ended just like any typical three-volume novel, after all! My fate isn't any different from that of the heavy middle-aged husband in a domestic drama. The lover has finally shown up; Jamie has returned from the sea, as I should have expected he would eventually, and his sweetheart tells him, almost in the words of the old song, that 'Auld Robin Gray's been a good man to me.' Generous, kind, unselfish, she says I've been. Well, I guess I have, but the role of Auld Gray is starting to wear thin. I’ll give it up soon. I’ll give her a week from today to make amends, to confess everything; and if she doesn’t, I’ll tell her what I know, what she hid from me so naively, then shut up Nutsgrove, go back to my quartets in Kelvick—which I should never have left—and send my burdens—my dear wife and family—to old Jo at Leamington. Old Jo! I wonder if she was part of the scheme too? But of course she was; she played her role with a strong, motherly hand! By Heaven, how cleverly they concealed it all together! How well Jamie was kept in the background—not even a hint of his existence! Even now I have no idea who he is, but I’ll find out soon. From what I could see in the dim light, my rival is an unusually handsome, well-built guy, and his voice—ah, well, his voice could charm any woman's heart! I wonder if they're still sighing their sweet farewells! It was a touching meeting; but my poor little wife wasn’t quite as restrained in her affections as the young lady in the ballad. Jamie got more than one kiss tonight. Not that it matters to me whether it was one or a hundred—not at all!"

“If she isn’t beautiful to me,
What do I care about how beautiful she is?

"Not a jot—not a jot now!"

"Not a bit—not a bit now!"


CHAPTER XXIII.

When Armstrong enters the drawing-room, half an hour later, there is small evidence of any volcanic element in the cheerful family group that meets his glance.

When Armstrong walks into the living room, half an hour later, there’s hardly any sign of tension in the cheerful family gathering that catches his eye.

Pauline is lying in an easy-chair reading a novel, Addie and Lottie are engaged with bésique, the Widow Malone purring on the latter's lap.

Pauline is lounging in a comfy chair, reading a novel, while Addie and Lottie are playing bésique, with the Widow Malone purring on Lottie's lap.

"How late you are!" is Pauline's languid greeting. "We waited dinner fifteen minutes."

"You're so late!" Pauline greets casually. "We waited for dinner for fifteen minutes."

"I was detained at the office," he answers, throwing himself into a chair which commands a good view of the players, full face, three-quarters, and profile.

"I was held up at the office," he replies, dropping into a chair that offers a clear view of the players, face-on, at an angle, and in profile.

"Yes," he thinks after a few minutes' scrutiny, after intercepting a frightened, questioning, furtive glance—"yes, I think I am to be told of Jamie and his unexpected return from sea; she is evidently mustering courage to unburden her conscience. I wonder how long will she be getting up sufficient steam? I must give her a helping hand."

"Yeah," he thinks after a few minutes of looking closely, after catching a scared, questioning, sneaky glance—"yeah, I think I’m about to hear about Jamie and his surprising return from the sea; she clearly is gathering the courage to get something off her chest. I wonder how long it’ll take her to build up enough courage? I should give her a little push."

"What is it? You want to speak to me?" he says, as gently as he can, meeting a second imploring look, as they both stand at the foot of the stairs, when the party in the drawing-room has broken up for the night.

"What is it? You want to talk to me?" he asks, as gently as he can, meeting a second pleading look, as they both stand at the bottom of the stairs, after the gathering in the drawing-room has come to an end for the night.

But she shrinks back in evident dismay.

But she recoils in clear distress.

"No, no! What—what made you think that? I—I don't want to say anything in particular, only, 'Good-night.'"

"No, no! What made you think that? I don't want to say anything specific, just 'Good night.'"

"I beg your pardon. Good-night."

"Excuse me. Goodnight."


Two days go by, and no confession comes; the third brings Robert on a hurried visit from Aldershot to consult his brother-in-law, about some hitch in his qualification for the cavalry.

Two days pass, and there's still no confession; on the third day, Robert makes a rushed visit from Aldershot to speak with his brother-in-law about some issue with his qualification for the cavalry.

At dinner Armstrong learns what he wants to know—the identity of his wife's lover.

At dinner, Armstrong finds out what he wants to know—the identity of his wife's lover.

"I say, girls," blurts out Robert, suddenly, "you'd never guess whom I met at Kelvick station this morning, not if I gave you twenty chances."

"I'll tell you, girls," Robert suddenly exclaims, "you'll never guess who I ran into at Kelvick station this morning, not even if I gave you twenty tries."

"We'll not try," retorts Pauline. "The weather is too hot for conundrums. Who was it, Robert?"

"We're not going to try," replies Pauline. "The weather is too hot for puzzles. Who was it, Robert?"

"Teddy Lefroy."

"Teddy Lefroy."

"No! You don't mean it! How was he looking? Did you know him at once? When is he coming to see us?" exclaim the two younger girls together.

"No! You can't be serious! What did he look like? Did you recognize him right away? When is he coming to see us?" the two younger girls exclaimed together.

Addie says not a word.

Addie stays silent.

"Looking? Well, not A 1, I must say. I'm greatly afraid poor[121] Ted is going down the tree, at a smart pace too. I scarcely knew him at first, he had so run to seed both in looks and clothing. You remember what a dapper fellow he was four years ago."

"Looking? Well, not great, I have to say. I'm really afraid poor[121] Ted is heading downhill, and pretty quickly too. I hardly recognized him at first; he has really let himself go in both appearance and style. You remember how stylish he was four years ago."

"Poor Ted—I am sorry! He was too nice to last, I always thought," said Pauline, lightly. "Where is he now—with his regiment?"

"Poor Ted—I’m sorry! He was way too nice to last, I've always thought," said Pauline, casually. "Where is he now—with his unit?"

"No; he has left his regiment, I regret to say, and is now thrown on society without resource or occupation. Punchestown finished him up, and the Beechers won't have anything more to say to him. He talks of going to the Colonies."

"No; he has left his regiment, I’m sorry to say, and is now stranded in society without any resources or job. Punchestown finished him off, and the Beechers don’t want anything to do with him anymore. He’s thinking about going to the Colonies."

"Well, I hope he'll come to see us before he leaves this neighborhood. Did you ask him to, Bob?"

"Well, I hope he'll come visit us before he leaves this area. Did you invite him, Bob?"

"I did, of course; but somehow he seemed strangely disinclined to come—gave a lot of patched-up excuses; however, he said he'd do his best. You'll find him greatly altered."

"I did, of course; but for some reason, he seemed really unwilling to come—made a bunch of half-hearted excuses; still, he said he'd try his best. You'll find he's changed a lot."

"Addie," says Lottie, joining in the conversation for the first time, "I'm sure it's on account of you he won't come—because you're married, you know."

"Addie," Lottie says, joining the conversation for the first time, "I'm sure it's because of you he won't come—since you're married, you know."

There is a brief silence, broken by Addie asking confusedly, her cheeks flushing—

There’s a short pause, interrupted by Addie asking in confusion, her cheeks turning red—

"What do you mean, Lottie? Why should my marriage prevent Teddy from coming here?"

"What do you mean, Lottie? Why should my marriage stop Teddy from coming here?"

"Oh, well, you know what I mean!" replies Lottie, giggling foolishly. "You may open your eyes as wide as you like, Addie; but you know perfectly well what I mean—you know that Teddy and you were awful spoons long ago. Don't you remember the night Hal and I hid up in the cherry-tree and saw you and him walking up and down the orchard with his arm round your waist, and how angry and red you got when Hal gave a big crow and called out, 'I see you—yah!' Don't you remember? And the photo we found in your desk wrapped up in—"

“Oh, come on, you know what I mean!” Lottie replies, laughing lightly. “You can open your eyes as wide as you want, Addie; but you totally know what I’m talking about—you know that Teddy and you were such lovesick fools ages ago. Don’t you remember the night Hal and I hid up in the cherry tree and saw you two walking around the orchard with his arm around your waist, and how angry and embarrassed you got when Hal let out a loud crow and yelled, ‘I see you—ha!’ Don’t you remember? And the photo we found in your desk wrapped up in—”

Here, with a suppressed cry, Lottie stops, the toe of Robert's boot having just met a tender part of her shin.

Here, with a muffled gasp, Lottie halts, the tip of Robert's boot having just made contact with a sensitive area of her shin.

Armstrong rises to open the door for his wife, who passes out with flaming cheeks and downcast head, then resumes his seat by his brother-in-law's side, and they sit together smoking and talking business far into the night.

Armstrong gets up to open the door for his wife, who rushes out with flushed cheeks and her head down, then he goes back to his seat next to his brother-in-law, and they sit together smoking and discussing business late into the night.

Four days more go by, and the week of grace is nearly spent, when one evening a knock comes at Armstrong's study-door, and his wife enters, pale and wild-looking, her hair blown about, and the skirt of her dress wet, as if she has just been trailing it through damp grass.

Four more days pass, and the grace period is almost over when one evening there's a knock at Armstrong's study door, and his wife comes in, looking pale and frantic, her hair disheveled and the hem of her dress wet, as if she's just dragged it through damp grass.

"She has had another interview with Jamie, and now for the upshot!" he thinks grimly. "I must try to tune my nerves for hysterics, I suppose. My wife's emotions are always dished up hot."

"She's had another interview with Jamie, and now for the outcome!" he thinks grimly. "I guess I need to prepare myself for some dramatic reactions. My wife's feelings are always served up fresh."

"You wish to speak to me?" he asks gravely. "Won't you sit down?"

"You want to talk to me?" he asks seriously. "Why don't you take a seat?"

"I want to know if you can give me five hundred pounds," she says, in a clear mechanical voice, as if she were repeating a lesson.

"I want to know if you can give me five hundred pounds," she says, in a clear, robotic voice, as if she were reciting a lesson.

"Five hundred pounds?" he echoes blankly.

"Five hundred pounds?" he repeats in disbelief.

"Yes, five hundred pounds, can you give it to me to-night? That is all I want to say to you."

"Yes, five hundred pounds, can you give it to me tonight? That’s all I want to say to you."

"I can give you a check for that amount, which you can cash, in any of the banks in Kelvick to-morrow. Will that do?"

"I can give you a check for that amount, which you can cash at any of the banks in Kelvick tomorrow. Does that work?"

"Yes, that will do."

"Yes, that works."

He fills in the check, signs it, and hands it to her without a word.

He fills out the check, signs it, and hands it to her without saying a word.

"Thank you," she says, huskily. "It is a big sum. I—I may be able to repay it; but I don't know when."

"Thanks," she says, hoarsely. "It's a large amount. I—I might be able to pay it back; but I'm not sure when."

"Pray don't mention it. I consider the money well laid out," he says shortly.

"Please don’t mention it. I think the money was well spent," he says briefly.

"I understand you—oh, I understand you! The money has bought you your freedom—that is what you mean," she says, fixing her wild eyes on his face. "Any lingering spark of—of affection, of esteem, of pity you still had for me is gone now. Yes? I thought so—I thought so; but I could not help it; the pressure brought to bear on me was too strong. I could not help it! Oh, if you knew—if I could only tell you—"

"I get you—oh, I get you! The money has given you your freedom—that's what you mean," she says, locking her intense eyes onto his face. "Any remaining bit of—of love, of respect, of pity you still felt for me is gone now. Right? I thought so—I figured as much; but I couldn't help it; the pressure on me was just too much. I couldn't help it! Oh, if you only knew—if I could just tell you—"

"Pray don't offer any explanation. I assure you I seek none. I am quite satisfied that you wanted the money badly, or you would not have applied to me."

"Please don't try to explain. I promise you I don't want one. I'm perfectly fine with the fact that you needed the money badly, or else you wouldn't have come to me."

He busies himself stamping some letters for the post; while she stands by staring at him helplessly, the check lying under her nerveless hand.

He keeps himself occupied stamping some letters for the mail, while she stands by, staring at him helplessly, the check resting under her limp hand.

He looks up at her after a moment, a grim elation flooding his soul—looks at her standing mute in her utter abasement before him, cowering, shrinking, a thing too mean for pity, too despicable for wrath.

He looks up at her after a moment, a dark joy flooding his soul—looks at her standing silent in her complete humiliation before him, cowering, shrinking, something too small for pity, too worthless for anger.

"And to think that I wasted the best wealth of my life on such a woman as she," he mutters, turning away in burning self-contempt—"to think that I lay awake at night thirsting for her love, treasuring her every wanton smile, gloating over every kind word she gave me—to think that in this very room scarce ten days ago, she almost tricked me into believing in her again, a woman who could stoop to sponge on me, her much-enduring husband, to sponge for the lover who comes cringing round my gates, his craven hand outstretched to rob me of my substance as well as my honor! They are a noble race, these Lefroys! It was a lift in the world for me, Tom Armstrong, the foundling, to take one of them to my bosom! Faugh!"

"And to think that I wasted the best years of my life on a woman like her," he mutters, turning away in seething self-hatred—"to think that I stayed up at night longing for her love, cherishing her every flirtatious smile, reveling in every kind word she gave me—to think that in this very room barely ten days ago, she nearly fooled me into believing in her again, a woman who could stoop to live off me, her long-suffering husband, to mooch for the lover who comes crawling around my door, his cowardly hand outstretched to take both my money and my dignity! They are a classy bunch, these Lefroys! It was a step up for me, Tom Armstrong, the orphan, to welcome one of them into my life! Ugh!"

"What do you want? Can I do anything more for you?" he says, sternly, turning round, to find her standing by his side.

"What do you want? Is there anything else I can do for you?" he says, sternly, turning around to find her standing next to him.

"No, nothing—nothing," she pants, dry-eyed. "I only want you to say something to me—it does not matter what—to abuse me and mine, to give voice to your contempt, to tell me what you feel."

"No, nothing—nothing," she gasps, with dry eyes. "I just want you to say something to me—it doesn't matter what—whether you insult me and mine, express your disdain, or tell me how you really feel."

"What good would it do you or me?" he asks roughly. "You can guess pretty well what I feel; my emotions are not very complex at this moment, I can tell you."

"What good would it do for you or me?" he asks gruffly. "You can pretty much guess how I feel; my emotions aren't very complicated right now, I can tell you."

She wrings her hands, and tries to speak; but only a gurgling sound comes. He looks on, smiling lightly.

She wrings her hands and tries to speak, but only a gurgling sound comes out. He looks on, smiling faintly.

"Oh, if it could only turn out a dream—all a dream!" she whispers hoarsely. "If this year could be blotted out, and you could find yourself coming home one May evening, and see me lying in the wood, you would drive on and leave me there, would you not, Tom?"

"Oh, if only this could be just a dream—all a dream!" she whispers hoarsely. "If we could erase this year, and you could find yourself coming home one May evening, and see me lying in the woods, you would just drive on and leave me there, wouldn't you, Tom?"

"No," he says, after a short pause. "On consideration, I think I should stop and send you home to your aunt in my trap."

"No," he says after a brief pause. "Thinking it over, I believe I should stop and take you home to your aunt in my carriage."

"You would not bring me here?"

"Are you not bringing me here?"

"Certainly not—that is, presuming the panorama of this happy year had been foreshadowed to me in sleep. And you—you surely would not have me do so, eh? Your present feelings tally with mine, do they not?"

"Definitely not—unless the view of this joyful year had been shown to me in a dream. And you—you wouldn’t want me to, would you? Your current feelings match mine, right?"

"My present feelings! Will you let me tell you what they are? If—if I had this year to spend over again, if we had, as we so futilely presume, lived through it in a painful sleep, its every pang, its every troubled experience—"

"My current feelings! Can I share what they are? If—if I could relive this year, if we had, as we so thoughtlessly assume, gone through it all in a painful slumber, every ache, every troubling experience—"

"Yes, I follow you."

"Yes, I get you."

"And you were to bring me here and ask me to be your wife again, my answer would be 'Yes.' I would marry you, Tom, if you had not a penny in the world to tempt me with—marry you if I knew you to be a vagrant, a homeless vagrant, as they say you once were, wandering through the streets of Kelvick, and that I had to share a garret with you until the day I died! You don't believe me—ah, you don't believe me?"

"And if you brought me here and asked me to be your wife again, my answer would be 'Yes.' I would marry you, Tom, even if you didn’t have a dime to attract me—marry you even if I knew you were a drifter, a homeless drifter, as they say you once were, wandering the streets of Kelvick, and that I’d have to share a tiny attic with you until the day I died! You don’t believe me—oh, you don’t believe me?"

She approaches, and lays a shaking hand on his arm. He turns with a fierce oath, his face blazing with scorn, repulsion, contempt unutterable, and, hurling her from him, strides from the room.

She walks up and places a trembling hand on his arm. He turns with a furious curse, his face filled with disdain, disgust, and unutterable contempt, and, pushing her away, storms out of the room.

"Believe you? Believe you? By Heaven, I don't!" are his hot parting words.

"Believe you? Believe you? By God, I don't!" are his fierce parting words.

Her head strikes rather sharply against the woodwork of the window; she remains for a few moments with eyes closed, struggling against nausea, then lifts her handkerchief to her mouth, from which a thin red stream is issuing slowly.

Her head hits the window frame pretty hard; she stays there for a moment with her eyes closed, trying to fight off nausea, then raises her handkerchief to her mouth, from which a thin red stream is slowly flowing.


CHAPTER XXIV.

"Get up, Miss Pauline, get up quick!"

"Get up, Miss Pauline, hurry!"

"What is the matter, Sally?" cries Pauline, rubbing her eyes. "How funny you look! Has anything happened?"

"What’s wrong, Sally?" Pauline exclaims, rubbing her eyes. "You look so funny! Did something happen?"

"Hush! Yes; your sister—Miss Addie—is—is missing! She is not in her room, and her bed has not been slept in all night."

"Hush! Yes, your sister—Miss Addie—is missing! She’s not in her room, and her bed hasn’t been slept in all night."

"Addie—Addie missing? I—I don't understand! What do you mean, Sally? Missing—where?"

"Addie—Addie is missing? I—I don't get it! What do you mean, Sally? Missing—where?"

"Heaven knows—Heaven knows!" cries the old woman, wringing her hands. "I believe she had words with her husband after dinner last night. She went to her room, saying she had a headache, and—and no one has seen or heard anything of her since."

"Heaven knows—Heaven knows!" cries the old woman, wringing her hands. "I think she had an argument with her husband after dinner last night. She went to her room, saying she had a headache, and—and no one has seen or heard anything from her since."

Pauline, now thoroughly awake and startled, springs out of bed.

Pauline, now fully awake and shocked, jumps out of bed.

"But her husband, Sally! He—he knows where she is? What does he say?"

"But her husband, Sally! He knows where she is? What does he say?"

"I told him, and he said nothing—absolutely nothing; he didn't seem surprised or startled, but just went into his study, locked the door after him, and has been there ever since."

"I told him, and he said nothing—like, really nothing; he didn't seem surprised or shocked, just went into his study, locked the door behind him, and has been there ever since."

"I—I don't think there is anything to be alarmed about," says Pauline, her teeth chattering nevertheless; "it is a sudden quarrel, I suppose. She—she is very hot tempered, you know, and has gone off in a huff for a couple of days to Aunt Jo. Give me a bit of paper, Sally. I'll scribble a telegram to Leamington, and we'll have an answer in half an hour, and—wait—wait—I'll send another to Bob—he'll be wanted on the spot to patch up matters. Now,[124] Sally, I'll depend on you to keep it as dark as possible. Don't let Lottie know on any account, or the other servants, if possible. We'll have it all right before the evening, never fear!"

"I—I don't think there's anything to worry about," says Pauline, her teeth chattering anyway; "it's just a sudden argument, I guess. She—she has a really short temper, you know, and has gone off in a huff to Aunt Jo for a couple of days. Give me a piece of paper, Sally. I'll write a quick telegram to Leamington, and we'll get a reply in half an hour, and—wait—wait—I’ll send another one to Bob—he'll need to be there to sort things out. Now, [124] Sally, I’m counting on you to keep this as quiet as possible. Don’t let Lottie find out under any circumstances, or the other servants, if we can help it. We'll get it all sorted out before the evening, don’t worry!”


Three hours later Robert Lefroy, warm, dusty, and excited from suspense—for the telegram has told him nothing but that he is wanted immediately—arrives at Nutsgrove, and is received by Pauline with scared white face in the dining-room.

Three hours later, Robert Lefroy, feeling warm, dusty, and buzzed with anticipation—since the telegram only said he was needed immediately—arrives at Nutsgrove and is met by Pauline, who has a frightened white face, in the dining room.

"What is it? What has happened? Any one ill—hurt?" he asks breathlessly.

"What’s going on? What happened? Is anyone sick or hurt?" he asks, out of breath.

"No, no! Speak lower, and keep—keep composed as I am. It's Addie—she's missing! Since last night nobody knows what—what has become of her. Listen, listen—don't speak yet! She had a row with her husband after dinner, and must have gone away soon after, and—"

"No, no! Speak quietly and stay calm, just like I am. It's Addie—she's missing! Since last night, no one knows what’s happened to her. Listen, listen—don't say anything yet! She had an argument with her husband after dinner and must have left shortly after, and—"

"Yes—Aunt Jo? Have you tele—"

"Yes—Aunt Jo? Have you texted—"

"I have, and she's not there, and has not been there. I've made cautious inquiries at the farm; but no one saw her there either; and—and I don't know what to do, I'm so frightened!"

"I have, and she’s not here, and hasn’t been here. I’ve asked around carefully at the farm, but no one saw her there either; and—and I don’t know what to do, I’m so scared!"

"Her husband—Tom—what does he say? What is he doing?"

"Her husband—Tom—what does he say? What’s he up to?"

"He has been locked up in his study all the morning, and I—I was afraid to go in to him. I thought that I would wait until you came, that you would—would manage better than I should."

"He has been stuck in his study all morning, and I—I was scared to go in. I figured I would wait until you got here, thinking you would—would handle it better than I would."

"I will go to him at once. Give me a glass of wine, sister."

"I'll go to him right away. Pour me a glass of wine, sis."

"But, Bob darling, listen—listen to what they say! Oh, it's dreadful—dreadful to have such—such vile suspicions afloat!"

"But, Bob, sweetheart, listen—listen to what they're saying! Oh, it's terrible—terrible to have such—such nasty suspicions out there!"

"What suspicions? What d'ye mean?"

"What suspicions? What do you mean?"

"Sally heard in the kitchen, half an hour ago, that one of the maids, seeing off a friend by the 10.30 up-train last night, is sure—sure she saw Addie at the station, going off in the train with—with a stranger, who—who took her ticket for her!"

"Sally heard in the kitchen half an hour ago that one of the maids, while seeing off a friend on the 10:30 train last night, is absolutely sure—absolutely sure she saw Addie at the station, leaving on the train with—with a stranger, who—who got her ticket for her!"

"A stranger! What stranger? What the deuce do you mean, Pauline?" cries the boy fiercely, shaking off her clinging arms.

"A stranger! What stranger? What the heck are you talking about, Pauline?" the boy exclaims angrily, shaking off her gripping arms.

"Oh, I don't mean anything! It's only what they say, the wretches! And that is not all; they say she—she was heard two or three times out in the grounds last week talking to some man and crying bitterly. The cook's little sister and brother heard her one night, and saw her distinctly."

"Oh, I don't mean anything! It's just what they say, those poor souls! And that's not all; they claim she—she was heard two or three times outside last week talking to some guy and crying really hard. The cook's little sister and brother heard her one night and saw her clearly."

"Pauline! How could you degrade yourself by listening to such low, vile slanders? It is infamous!"

"Pauline! How could you lower yourself by listening to such nasty, terrible gossip? It’s disgraceful!"

"It was Sally who told me—told me in order that her husband might know at once and take some measures to stop these scandalous lies. He has not stirred from his study to-day."

"It was Sally who told me—told me so her husband could know right away and do something to stop these outrageous lies. He hasn't left his study today."

"I will go to him at once. I'll stir him pretty quick, I can tell you! My poor little sister! I'll see you avenged," says Robert fiercely. He knocks at the door boldly. After a few seconds he is admitted; and stands facing his brother-in-law, who greets him gravely.

"I'll go to him right now. I'll get him moving quickly, trust me! My poor little sister! I'll make sure you get your revenge," Robert says fiercely. He knocks on the door confidently. After a few seconds, he is let in and stands facing his brother-in-law, who greets him seriously.

"Tom, Tom," he bursts out at once, "what—what is the meaning of all this? What is there between you and Addie? Where has she gone to? What does it mean?"

"Tom, Tom," he exclaims immediately, "what—what is all this about? What’s going on between you and Addie? Where has she gone? What does it mean?"

"Your sister has left me, Robert. I know nothing more about[125] her movements than this note will tell you. I found it this morning on my table, her wedding-ring inclosed."

"Your sister has left me, Robert. I don’t know anything else about [125] her whereabouts beyond what this note will tell you. I found it this morning on my table, along with her wedding ring."

Robert takes up the note and reads slowly the following—

Robert picks up the note and reads the following slowly—

"This is to tell you I am going. I see it is all over at last. I could not live with you again after your words to me this evening. You have done your best, but you have failed. Heaven reward you and keep you all the same! Do not ever think of me again; I am going to him who has brought this ruin on me; it is his duty to bear with me now for the few short years I may yet have to drag on my wretched life.

"I’m writing to tell you that I’m leaving. I can see that it’s really over now. I can’t live with you again after what you said to me tonight. You've tried your best, but it just didn’t work out. I pray that heaven blesses you and takes care of you! Please don’t think of me anymore; I’m going to the person who caused this pain for me; it’s his turn to deal with me now for the few short years I might have left in this unhappy life."

Adelaide."

Adelaide."

Robert raises a bloodless face and stares stupidly at his brother-in-law.

Robert raises a pale face and stares blankly at his brother-in-law.

"I—I don't understand. What can she mean? For Heaven's sake, Armstrong, can't you speak? 'I am going to him who has brought this—this ruin on me.' She—she must be mad—stark staring mad! Whom—whom does she mean? Tom, Tom, for Heaven's sake, tell me!"

"I—I don't get it. What does she mean? For heaven's sake, Armstrong, can't you say anything? 'I am going to the one who has caused this—this ruin in my life.' She—she must be crazy—totally out of her mind! Who—who is she talking about? Tom, Tom, please, tell me!"

"She means that she has gone to the man," says Armstrong, with contemptuous sternness, "whom you forced her to jilt in order to marry me."

"She means that she has gone to the man," says Armstrong, with a scornful seriousness, "whom you made her break up with so she could marry me."

The boy's expression of bewilderment is so genuine as to impress him for a moment.

The boy's look of confusion is so real that it catches him off guard for a moment.

"The man we forced her to jilt to marry you! The mystery thickens. She jilted no man to marry you, Armstrong; I'll swear it on the Bible, if you like. You were the only man who ever asked her in marriage; there was no one else—we knew no one, she went nowhere. You must be mad yourself to say such a thing!"

"The man we made her break up with to marry you! The plot thickens. She didn't break up with anyone to marry you, Armstrong; I'll swear it on the Bible if that works for you. You were the only guy who ever proposed to her; there was no one else—we didn’t know anyone, she didn’t go anywhere. You must be crazy to say something like that!"

"There was not this cousin—Edward Lefroy—the casual mention of whose name disturbed her so much a few evenings ago that she had to leave the room in your very presence?"

"There wasn't this cousin—Edward Lefroy—the casual mention of whose name upset her so much a few evenings ago that she had to leave the room right in front of you?"

"Edward Lefroy—Teddy Lefroy!" he retorts impatiently. "Why, he was only a boy, a schoolboy, whom we looked on as a brother, whom—whom Addie has not met since she was a child! Teddy Lefroy? Your suspicion is absurd, below contempt, Armstrong! I—I am ashamed of you!"

"Edward Lefroy—Teddy Lefroy!" he snaps impatiently. "Come on, he was just a boy, a schoolboy, who we thought of as a brother, whom—whom Addie hasn’t seen since she was a kid! Teddy Lefroy? Your suspicion is ridiculous, beneath any consideration, Armstrong! I—I’m embarrassed for you!"

Armstrong only smiles very bitterly.

Armstrong just smiles sadly.

"You will not think my suspicions below contempt when I tell you, my boy, that I myself saw your sister a few evenings ago crying in this man's arms, bemoaning her fate, struggling weakly against the temptation into which she has now fallen, urging—"

"You won't dismiss my concerns as ridiculous when I tell you, my boy, that I actually saw your sister a few nights ago crying in this man's arms, lamenting her situation, and weakly resisting the temptation she's now succumbed to, pleading—"

"You saw her—you saw her, you heard her! Armstrong, I don't believe you!" he bursts out impulsively. "I don't believe you! You were dreaming, drunk—"

"You saw her—you saw her, you heard her! Armstrong, I can't believe you!" he exclaims impulsively. "I can't believe you! You were dreaming, drunk—"

"No, Robert, no," he answers drearily. "I was quite sober, and I was standing within a few yards of them both. There was no mistake—I heard and saw them distinctly."

"No, Robert, no," he replies wearily. "I was completely sober, and I was standing just a few feet away from them both. There was no confusion—I heard and saw them clearly."

"And—and you did not interfere?"

"And—you didn’t intervene?"

"No. Why should I? Your sister and I had lived for many months in a mere semblance of union, her actions were quite free. Besides, I thought that worldly consideration, her affection for you, would prevent her from taking the extreme step she did."

"No. Why should I? Your sister and I had been living together for months without any real connection, and she was completely free to do as she pleased. Besides, I believed that her concern for the world and her feelings for you would stop her from making such a drastic decision."

"I don't believe it, I don't believe it!" cries Robert, his voice struggling with rising sobs. "I don't care what you saw or what you heard, Thomas Armstrong! I have known my sister for twenty years, and you for one, and I'll stake her honor, her virtue, her truth against your word any day, and maintain it before the world too! How dare you say such things of her, you—you cowardly low-bred upstart! Oh, Tom, Tom," pleads the poor lad, hot tears raining down his cheeks unchecked, "look me in the face and tell me you don't believe it! You don't, you can't, you dare not believe it! Think of her as you saw her daily amongst us here—so light-hearted, careless, impulsive, so quick to resent injustice, so tender with suffering, so anxious to please you, to entice you into her innocent girlish pleasures, so dainty in her speech, in her actions—dainty even to prudishness! You—you have seen her in society among men; but you have never detected a light word, a flirting glance. No, no! She was voted slow, heavy in hand, full of airs among our fellows. Men never dared try to flirt with her as they do with other young married women, I tell you. Tom, Tom, think of all this, and say—say you don't believe it—say you will put your shoulder to the wheel and help me to clear up the mystery, find her, and bring her home to us again! Addie, Addie, the best of us all, the sweetest, the most unselfish, the truest-hearted! She would go through fire and water for any one she loved. You don't know her as I do. Listen, Tom, listen! A few years ago, when I had scarlet fever, and they said I could not recover, she ran away from the farm to which they had all been sent, climbed into my room through the window, hid under the bed when the doctor came, and remained to nurse me until I was well. And you think—you think that she—"

"I can't believe it, I can't believe it!" Robert shouts, his voice breaking with tears. "I don’t care what you saw or what you heard, Thomas Armstrong! I’ve known my sister for twenty years, and you for only one. I would bet her honor, her virtue, her truth against your word any day, and I’d defend it in front of everyone! How dare you say such things about her, you—you cowardly low-class upstart! Oh, Tom, Tom," he begs, tears streaming down his cheeks, "look me in the eye and tell me you don’t believe it! You don’t, you can’t, you wouldn’t dare to believe it! Think of her as you saw her every day among us—so cheerful, carefree, impulsive, quick to stand up against injustice, so gentle with those in pain, so eager to please you, to draw you into her innocent girlish fun, so graceful in her words and actions—graceful even to the point of being prudish! You—you have seen her among men; but you never caught her saying anything inappropriate or giving a flirty look. No, no! She was considered slow, awkward, full of airs by our peers. Men never dared to flirt with her like they do with other young married women, I promise you. Tom, Tom, think about all this, and say—say you don’t believe it—say you’ll help me figure out the mystery, find her, and bring her back home to us! Addie, Addie, the best of us all, the sweetest, the most selfless, the most genuine! She would go through anything for anyone she cared about. You don’t know her like I do. Listen, Tom, listen! A few years ago, when I had scarlet fever and they said I wouldn’t recover, she ran away from the farm they had all been sent to, climbed into my room through the window, hid under the bed when the doctor came, and stayed to nurse me until I got better. And you think—you think that she—"

He stops and looks imploringly into Armstrong's sad stern face; but he answers only by laying a pitying hand on the boy's shoulder.

He stops and looks pleadingly into Armstrong's sad, serious face; but he only responds by placing a comforting hand on the boy's shoulder.

"I tell you, I tell you," he continues passionately, shaking off his hand, "that she was nearer heaven than any of us, all her life through—the best of us all, whom every one loved, whom every one turned to for help, for pity, for affection—the best of us all—the best of us all! You know that yourself—you, her husband. I have seen it in your face—ay, twenty times. And you believe that Heaven would let such as she become a—"

"I’m telling you, I’m telling you," he continues passionately, shaking off his hand, "that she was closer to heaven than any of us, all her life—the best of us all, the one everyone loved, the one everyone turned to for help, for compassion, for love—the best of us all—the best of us all! You know that yourself—you, her husband. I’ve seen it in your face—yeah, twenty times. And you really think that Heaven would let someone like her become a—"

The harsh word dies on his lips, his head falls forward on his outstretched arms.

The harsh word fades on his lips, and his head drops forward onto his outstretched arms.

"Robert," answers Armstrong, after a short pause, "you plead well. There is much truth in what you urge; but I, alas, can convince you in your own words! Your sister was hot, impulsive, warm-hearted, and—and would go through fire and water for any one she loved. She is doing so now, Heaven help her!"

"Robert," Armstrong replies after a brief pause, "you make a good argument. There's a lot of truth in what you're saying; but unfortunately, I can convince you using your own words! Your sister was passionate, impulsive, warm-hearted, and—and would go through hell and high water for anyone she loved. She is doing that now, God help her!"

"I don't believe it, I don't believe it! Give me proofs!"

"I can't believe it, I can't believe it! Show me the evidence!"

"Proofs!" he repeats impatiently. "Great Heaven, boy, what surer proof could I give you than her own words? Read her confession again. You—you don't suppose it's a fraud? What motive could I have in forging the record of my dishonor?"

"Proofs!" he says impatiently. "Good heavens, kid, what stronger proof could I give you than her own words? Read her confession again. You—you don't think it's a fake, do you? What reason would I have to lie about my shame?"

"I can't understand it, I can't understand it!"

"I just don't get it, I just don't get it!"

"I can, and you will also, when I tell you that the villain, in my hearing, threatened to take his own life if she refused to listen to[127] him. Judge the effect of such a threat on any one of her impulsive nature."

"I can, and you will too, when I tell you that the villain, in my presence, threatened to take his own life if she didn’t listen to[127] him. Consider the impact of such a threat on someone with her impulsive nature."

"I—I wish I had killed him that day I met him! Oh if I had only known, only guessed! Even now, Armstrong, I tell you I can not realize it—I can not! He was utterly penniless too; he asked me to lend him a five-pound note, and told me, if he could manage his passage-money, he would sail in the 'Chimborazo' for Melbourne on the seventeenth."

"I—I wish I had killed him the day I met him! Oh, if I had only known, if I had just guessed! Even now, Armstrong, I can’t grasp it—I can’t! He was completely broke too; he asked me to lend him a five-pound note and said that if he could scrape together his fare, he would take the 'Chimborazo' to Melbourne on the seventeenth."

"He has managed his passage-money. Your sister got five hundred pounds from me last evening."

"He sorted out his travel money. Your sister received five hundred pounds from me last night."

The words seemed to have slipped out unconsciously, for the deep flush of shame that spreads over Robert's face is reflected as warmly in the speaker's the same moment.

The words seemed to have slipped out without thinking, as the deep blush of shame spreading across Robert's face is mirrored just as warmly on the speaker's at the same moment.

There is a pause, broken only by Robert's hot panting breath; then Armstrong speaks again.

There’s a pause, interrupted only by Robert's heavy breathing; then Armstrong speaks again.

"The 'Chimborazo,' you say? She sailed from Gravesend on the seventeenth, and takes in passengers at Plymouth two days later. To-day is—let me see—the nineteenth. Yes, they would be just in time, leaving here last night, to sail in her."

"The 'Chimborazo,' you say? She left Gravesend on the seventeenth and picks up passengers in Plymouth two days later. Today is—let me check—the nineteenth. Yes, they would be just in time, leaving here last night, to board her."

"Tom," says Robert, rising to his feet, "will you grant me a last request? Come with me now at once, and see if—if your suspicion is correct, if we can find any trace of them on board—I—I mean at the shipping-agents, among the list of cabin-passengers. Will you, will you?"

"Tom," says Robert, standing up, "can you do me one last favor? Come with me right now and see if—if your suspicion is right, if we can find any sign of them on board—I—I mean at the shipping agents, in the list of cabin passengers. Will you, please?"

"Yes, my boy, if you like," he answers wearily. "But, if my suspicion is verified to-day, you must never allude to this subject again before me. I do not object to let you and yours continue to look on me as a friend, but you must forget henceforth that you ever called me brother-in-law."

"Sure, my boy, if that's what you want," he replies tiredly. "But if my suspicions are confirmed today, you can never bring this topic up again in front of me. I don’t mind you and your family thinking of me as a friend, but you have to forget that you ever called me brother-in-law."

"Yes," Robert answers, his handsome head downcast, his burning eyes painfully averted—"yes, I—I can easily do that, because—because, I shall forget I ever had a sister. Armstrong, Armstrong, you—you understand what I feel, if—if this should prove true. I—I may not be able to speak to you again; but you understand, don't you, that the pain, the disgrace, the wrong that we—that she has brought on your life can never, if I live to be an old man, be entirely wiped from mine? You understand," he continues, with flashing eyes, the veins in his neck swelling with suppressed emotion, "that, if—if either of them crossed my path at this moment, I should have as little compunction in striking them dead at my feet as I should have in crushing out the life of the meanest, most harmless insect that crawls on earth? You—you believe me, don't you?"

"Yes," Robert replies, his handsome face looking down, his intense eyes painfully averted—"yes, I—I can definitely do that, because—because, I will forget I ever had a sister. Armstrong, Armstrong, you—you get what I'm feeling, if—if this turns out to be true. I—I might not be able to talk to you again; but you understand, right, that the pain, the shame, the wrong that we—that she has caused in your life can never, even if I live to be an old man, be completely erased from mine? You know," he goes on, his eyes flashing, the veins in his neck bulging with held-back emotion, "that if—if either of them stood in front of me right now, I would feel just as little guilt in killing them as I would in squashing the life out of the lowest, most harmless insect crawling on this planet? You—you believe me, don’t you?"

"Yes, Robert, I do," he answers, grasping Robert's outstretched hand, feeling for the first time in his life a sense of respect, of esteem almost, for the unfortunate boy.

"Yes, Robert, I do," he replies, taking Robert's extended hand, experiencing for the first time in his life a feeling of respect, even admiration, for the unfortunate boy.


CHAPTER XXV.

The next morning, when, ill with crying, Pauline opens her swollen eyes, she finds a letter from Robert lying on the table by her bedside. Its contents bring on a fresh outburst of grief that lasts far into the day.

The next morning, when Pauline wakes up, her eyes puffy from crying, she finds a letter from Robert on the table by her bed. Reading it triggers another wave of sadness that continues on for much of the day.

"You are to forget," he writes, "that you ever had an elder sister;[128] you are to blot her out from your life as if she had never been, to remove all traces of her existence from your sight, never to sully your lips by uttering her name, if you wish still to call me brother."

"You need to forget," he writes, "that you ever had an older sister;[128] you need to erase her from your life as if she never existed, to remove any signs of her presence from your view, and never to speak her name if you still want to call me brother."

Then he tells her that among the list of passengers that have sailed that morning for Melbourne in the "Chimborazo" they have seen the names of "Mr. and Mrs. Edward Lefroy."

Then he tells her that among the list of passengers who sailed that morning for Melbourne on the "Chimborazo," they've seen the names of "Mr. and Mrs. Edward Lefroy."


When, late in the afternoon, Pauline creeps down-stairs, she finds the stillness of the grave shrouding the house.

When, late in the afternoon, Pauline sneaks downstairs, she finds the house wrapped in a stillness that feels like death.

Armstrong has not returned; he does not cross the threshold of Nutsgrove. Lottie has been sent up to Sallymount Farm to spend the day, and most of the servants, with Mrs. Turner's approval, have leave granted during the absence of the master and mistress, who, she elaborately explains, have gone to the seaside for a few weeks' change of air. A futile explanation. They all know, as well as if the news were published in that morning's "Times," that the establishment is broken up for good, and that they will never gather again in cheerful circle round the roomy hearth of the servants' hall, discussing the goings on of the folk upstairs, laying jocular bets as to which of Miss Pauline's lovers will win the day, and as to how long the master will stand Mr. Lefroy's imperious ways, et cætera, and other topics of a like personal but highly interesting nature.

Armstrong hasn’t come back; he doesn’t set foot in Nutsgrove. Lottie has been sent to spend the day at Sallymount Farm, and with Mrs. Turner’s approval, most of the staff have been given leave while the master and mistress are away, as she explains in detail, for a few weeks at the seaside to get some fresh air. A pointless explanation. They all know, just as well as if it were reported in that morning's "Times," that the household is broken up for good, and they will never gather again in a happy circle around the spacious hearth of the servants' hall, chatting about the happenings of the people upstairs, making playful bets on which of Miss Pauline's suitors will win her over, and how long the master will put up with Mr. Lefroy's demanding nature, et cætera, and other similarly personal yet highly interesting topics.

When the long spring day is coming at last to a close, Pauline dries her eyes, rings for a cup of tea, and then, drawing her desk to the couch on which she is lying, after some troubled deliberation writes a note, which early next morning is put into the hands of Mr. Everard, then smoking a cigar on the deck of the "Sea-Gull," lying at anchor between Southsea and Ryde.

When the long spring day is finally winding down, Pauline wipes her tears, calls for a cup of tea, and then, after some anxious thought, moves her desk next to the couch where she is lying and writes a note. Early the next morning, this note is handed to Mr. Everard, who is smoking a cigar on the deck of the "Sea-Gull," anchored between Southsea and Ryde.

"Nutsgrove, Thursday.

"Nutsgrove, Thursday.

"I am alone, and in deep distress. All day long I have sighed for the sound of a true friend's voice, for the clasp of a comforting hand on mine. I thought of you—I don't know why. Can you come to

"I feel so alone and overwhelmed. All day, I've been wishing for a true friend's voice and the comfort of someone holding my hand. You came to mind—I’m not sure why. Can you come to

Pauline?"

Pauline?"

"No, Pauline, I can't come! Sorry to disoblige a young lady; but I can't come to you. Certainly not!" he mutters stoutly, pacing the deck with hurried step, the letter fluttering in his hand. "Certainly not, Miss Pauline! You've signaled too late—too late, young lady; you must get some other hand than mine to clasp you in your distress. Saunderson's paw ought to do the business; it's big enough, at any rate. 'Alone and in deep distress.' By Jove, I wonder what it means? She must have quarreled with her sister, or with Armstrong. Well, well, it's no business of mine; I won't bother any more about it. Ah, here's the morning paper! I wonder if Carleton has won his race? Hang it, I've thrown away my cigar! Let me see—Cambridgeshire meeting. Ah, here it is!"

"No, Pauline, I can't come! Sorry to let a young lady down, but I can't come to you. Definitely not!" he mutters firmly, pacing the deck quickly, the letter fluttering in his hand. "Definitely not, Miss Pauline! You signaled too late—too late, young lady; you need someone else's hand to help you in your distress. Saunderson's hand should do the trick; it's big enough, at least. 'Alone and in deep distress.' Wow, I wonder what that means? She must have had a fight with her sister or with Armstrong. Well, it's not my problem; I won't think about it anymore. Ah, here's the morning paper! I wonder if Carleton won his race? Dang it, I've thrown away my cigar! Let me see—Cambridgeshire meeting. Ah, here it is!"

But, alas, Everard can extract no information from the sporting-column this morning, for all up and down the page the words are dancing in letters of fire—

But, unfortunately, Everard can't get any information from the sports column this morning, because the words are dancing across the page in letters of fire—

"Can you come—can you come—can you come to Pauline?"

"Can you come—can you come—can you come to Pauline?"

He throws down the newspaper in disgust, and exclaims irritably—

He tosses the newspaper aside in frustration and says irritably—

"I can't, I can't, I tell you—I can't!"

"I can't, I can't, I'm telling you—I can't!"

Half an hour later two sailors are pulling him as hard as they can to Portsmouth Harbor, whence an express bears him northward to Pauline in her distress.

Half an hour later, two sailors are dragging him as fast as they can to Portsmouth Harbor, where an express train will take him north to Pauline in her distress.

Long before he arrives, the first half hour after he enters Nutshire, he knows the reason of her hurried appeal, and the news of the scandal—with which the whole of Kelvick is ringing—stupefies the young man almost as much as it did poor Robert. He sits staring blindly at the flying landscape, trying to realize the startling truth; but he can only picture Addie as he last saw her but one week before, standing under the big magnolia, her hand clasped in his smiling up into her husband's placid face.

Long before he gets there, during the first half hour after he arrives in Nutshire, he understands why she reached out in such a rush, and the news of the scandal—rumored all over Kelvick—stuns him almost as much as it did poor Robert. He sits there, staring blankly at the passing scenery, struggling to grasp the shocking reality; but all he can picture is Addie as he last saw her just a week ago, standing under the big magnolia, her hand in his, smiling up at her husband's calm face.

"They're a bad lot—a bad lot!" he mutters weakly. "What's bred in the bone comes out in the flesh! A bad lot, those Lefroys! Thank Providence, I've had nothing to say to them. Poor Armstrong, what an—"

"They're a terrible group—a terrible group!" he mutters weakly. "What's ingrained in them shows up in their actions! A terrible group, those Lefroys! Thank goodness I haven't had to deal with them. Poor Armstrong, what an—"

"Jack—Mr. Everard—won't you say good morning to me? My hand has been outstretched for the last two minutes."

"Jack—Mr. Everard—won't you say good morning to me? I've had my hand out for the last two minutes."

He turns quickly, to find a young lady seated opposite to him, a young lady with whom he has been on terms of almost brotherly intimacy since he was a long-legged youth in knickerbockers and she a chubby-faced child in stiff-tucked shirts—Miss Cicely Deane, his rector's model daughter.

He turns quickly to find a young woman sitting across from him, a young woman with whom he has had an almost brotherly bond since he was a lanky kid in shorts and she was a round-faced girl in stiff-collared shirts—Miss Cicely Deane, the rector's ideal daughter.

She is a small, prim little person, with pretty brown eyes and a soft drawling voice that makes very sweet music in her father's church, and draws many wandering spirits from things of earth, from contemplation of their neighbors' bonnets, to thoughts of Him whom they have met to praise in concert.

She is a petite, tidy person with lovely brown eyes and a soft, melodic voice that creates beautiful music in her father's church, attracting many wandering souls away from earthly distractions, like admiring their neighbors' hats, to thoughts of Him they’ve gathered to praise together.

"Saint Cecilia, you here?" he exclaims in surprise. "You must have got in at Kelvick. I was looking out of the window, and never heard you."

"Saint Cecilia, is that you?" he says, surprised. "You must have come in at Kelvick. I was looking out the window and didn’t even hear you."

"Yes, Jack, you were wrapped up in a 'referee,' as Mr. Weller would call it—I hope it was a pleasant one. I went over to Kelvick early this morning to consult Miss Challice about the children's school-feast on Thursday; it is to be a great affair this year."

"Yes, Jack, you were caught up in a 'referee,' as Mr. Weller would say—I hope it was a good one. I went to Kelvick early this morning to talk to Miss Challice about the kids' school feast on Thursday; it’s going to be a big event this year."

"Ah, indeed! And how are you all doing since I saw you last, Cicely? Father, mother well? Sisters and brothers ditto? That's right, I needn't ask about the rest—the sick, the old, the maimed, the grumbler, the impostor; they—"

"Ah, indeed! And how's everyone been since I last saw you, Cicely? Is Dad and Mom doing well? How about the sisters and brothers? That's right, I don't need to ask about the others—the sick, the old, the injured, the complainers, the fakers; they—"

"We always have them among us. Yes, Jack, I thank you on their behalf for kind inquiries, and also for the check you sent me before leaving; it is that which has enabled me to invite four hundred little Kelvickites to enjoy the green fields and woods of Broom Hill on Thursday with our own flock. But tell me—what has brought you to this part of the country again? I thought you intended spending the summer yachting with your—"

"We always have them around us. Yes, Jack, I appreciate your kind inquiries on their behalf, and also for the check you sent me before you left; that's what allowed me to invite four hundred little Kelvickites to enjoy the green fields and woods of Broom Hill on Thursday with our own group. But tell me—what brings you back to this part of the country again? I thought you planned to spend the summer yachting with your—"

"And so I do. I only ran up to-day on a matter of—of urgent business. I'm returning to the 'Gull' in the morning, and we sail for Norway at the end of the week."

"And that's what I'm doing. I just came up today for something important. I'm heading back to the 'Gull' in the morning, and we're setting sail for Norway at the end of the week."

"You will dine with us this evening, won't you, Jack? I dare say you won't find things very comfortable at Broom Hill, returning so unexpectedly."

"You'll join us for dinner tonight, right, Jack? I bet you won't find things very cozy at Broom Hill, coming back so unexpectedly."

"Thank you, Cicely; I'll dine with you with much pleasure. Seven o'clock, isn't it?"

"Thanks, Cicely; I’ll gladly have dinner with you. It’s at seven o'clock, right?"

"Yes—here is our station. Hand me those parcels—tenderly, please. What—are you not getting out too?"

"Yes—here's our station. Hand me those packages—carefully, please. What—are you not getting out as well?"

"Ah, yes—no—yes! By Jove, I'm too late! Returning by next train!" he shouts.

"Ah, yes—no—yes! Oh no, I'm too late! I’ll take the next train back!" he shouts.

The carriage door is banged, there is a shrill whistle, and the train is moving smoothly to the next station, Nutsford.

The carriage door slams shut, there's a loud whistle, and the train moves smoothly on to the next station, Nutsford.

"I—I meant to have got out," he mutters blankly—"of course I did. Hanged if I know what came over me. However, I suppose I had better go on now, after having come so far. Who's afraid? I'll pretty soon let her understand the light I view her distress in, let her know she can't make a cat's-paw of me to get back to respectability, comfort, and position! Who's afraid? Not I!"

"I—I meant to get out," he mutters blankly—"of course I did. I have no idea what got into me. But I guess I might as well keep going now that I've come this far. Who's afraid? I'll soon make her see how I really feel about her troubles, let her know she can't use me to regain her respectability, comfort, and status! Who's afraid? Not me!"

Thus plumed with self-confidence, his doughty arm braced to meet Miss Lefroy's hand in the cool platonic grasp of friendship and vague sympathy, Mr. Everard reaches Nutsgrove. There is not a sound of life about the place; the blinds are all down, and old Sally Turner, the erst dignified housekeeper, opens the hall door for him and bids him enter.

Thus filled with self-confidence, his strong arm ready to greet Miss Lefroy's hand in the cool, friendly handshake of camaraderie and vague sympathy, Mr. Everard arrives at Nutsgrove. There’s not a sound coming from the place; all the blinds are down, and old Sally Turner, the once dignified housekeeper, opens the hall door for him and invites him in.

"You wish to see Miss Lefroy, sir? Yes, she is at home. To the left, in school-room, sir, she will receive you."

"You want to see Miss Lefroy, sir? Yes, she's at home. To the left, in the schoolroom, sir, she will see you."

He finds himself standing in a darkened room, and for a few moments, after the glare of unshadowed day, can distinguish nothing; then he sees a tall willowy figure dressed in black advancing toward him. Pauline, pale as a ghost, her starry eyes full of unshed tears, her mouth quivering and uplifted, looking more beautiful in her abashed woe than she looked crowned with diamonds, flushed with triumph, as he saw her last, lays her hand timidly on his shrinking shoulder.

He finds himself standing in a dark room, and for a moment, after the brightness of the day, he can’t make out anything; then he sees a tall, slender figure in black moving toward him. Pauline, as pale as a ghost, her tear-filled eyes sparkling, her mouth trembling and uplifted, looking even more beautiful in her embarrassed sorrow than she did crowned with diamonds and flushed with triumph when he last saw her, gently places her hand on his shrinking shoulder.

"You have come, my friend, my friend!"

"You've arrived, my friend, my friend!"


Some six hours later Everard is seated in the Rectory garden, helping Miss Deane to pin small bits of numbered paper on a miscellaneous collection of articles that are to delight four hundred smoky little souls on Thursday; but his thick lazy fingers do but little work compared with those of his companion, who watches his movements with some anxiety.

Some six hours later, Everard is sitting in the Rectory garden, helping Miss Deane pin small pieces of numbered paper on a random collection of items that are meant to delight four hundred smoky little souls on Thursday. However, his thick, lazy fingers do hardly any work compared to his companion, who watches his movements with some concern.

"Jack," she exclaims at last, in temperate expostulation, "please—please don't put a pin through her nose! That doll is a special prize, and the number will be found quite as easily on any part of her skirt. Perhaps you had better let me finish—"

"Jack," she finally says, a bit frustrated, "please—please don't stick a pin through her nose! That doll is a special prize, and you can find the number just as easily on any part of her skirt. Maybe you should let me finish—"

"Cicely," he says hurriedly, his face flushing, "I want to tell you something. I—I thought I should like to tell you first. You remember when we were children I always came to you—"

"Cicely," he says quickly, his face turning red, "I need to tell you something. I—I thought I should say it to you first. You remember when we were kids, I always came to you—"

"Yes, I remember. What is your news, Jack? Something nice—and important I can see by your face."

"Yes, I remember. What's your news, Jack? It looks like something good—and important, from the look on your face."

"I am going to be married, Cicely, to the dearest, sweetest, loveliest girl in England!"

"I’m getting married, Cicely, to the most wonderful, sweetest, loveliest girl in England!"

"To Miss Lefroy?"

"To Ms. Lefroy?"

"Yes, yes—to whom else?"

"Yes, yes—who else?"

"I—I congratulate you, Jack, most sincerely," says Cicely, in her little prim measured accents, putting her hand in his, first waiting[131] to adjust the position of the pin in the doll's polonaise. "I saw you admired her very much all last winter; she is very beautiful. You have not been long engaged?"

"I really congratulate you, Jack, sincerely," says Cicely, in her little prim, measured tone, putting her hand in his, first taking a moment to adjust the position of the pin in the doll's dress. "I noticed you admired her a lot last winter; she’s very beautiful. You haven't been engaged for long?"

"Only since this afternoon, and—and I don't want to make any secret of my great happiness and—luck," he says warmly, almost pugnaciously, looking her in the face.

"Only since this afternoon, and—and I don't want to hide my huge happiness and—luck," he says warmly, almost defiantly, looking her in the eye.

"Of course not," she answers; but, under his steady questioning gaze a faint pink stains her cheek, and he knows that the story of the fallen sister has reached even this sheltered little vestal.

"Of course not," she replies; but, under his intense gaze, a slight blush colors her cheek, and he realizes that the story of the fallen sister has even touched this protected little sister.

"Well, Cicely, I think I'll take myself off and tell your parents of my happiness. I'm not of much use to you, I fear."

"Well, Cicely, I think I’ll head out and tell your parents about my happiness. I’m not really much help to you, I’m afraid."

"Not much in your present state of mind certainly," she says, with a bright cold smile.

"Not much in your current state of mind, for sure," she says, with a bright, icy smile.

"And, besides, there are two sons of Leviticus prowling outside, gazing at me, their eyes glowing with most unholy fire. I hope their fists will prove steadier than mine, though I doubt it. Oh, Saint Cecilia, Saint Cecilia, I wonder how many slaughtered curates lie on your soul! Who would be your father's henchman in the cloth?"

"And, besides, there are two sons of Leviticus lurking outside, staring at me with their eyes burning with an unholy fire. I hope their fists are steadier than mine, but I doubt it. Oh, Saint Cecilia, Saint Cecilia, I wonder how many slaughtered priests weigh on your soul! Who would be your father's henchman in the clergy?"

He goes, humming a rollicking love-song of old Tom Moore's, and the curates come in and bravely stick, stitch, plaster, and sort the charitable chattels, and make discreet but eager love to their rector's daughter—a young lady who, besides her many moral and personal attractions, inherits a snug little fortune of fifteen thousand pounds from a maternal aunt, and is the granddaughter of a mighty earl with two fat livings in his gift. But their vows and smiles are all in vain, for Cicely bestowed that otherwise well-ordered piece of mechanism, her heart, one January noon, some three years before, on a fresh-faced Eton lad who, at the imminent risk of his life, unaided, rescued her and a school-friend of her own age from a cruel death on the day the ice broke so unexpectedly on the lake in Saunderson Park—and this young gentleman was, alas, the lucky lover of Miss Lefroy!

He walks away, humming a lively love song by old Tom Moore, while the curates come in and bravely patch up, fix, and organize the donations, and discreetly but eagerly flirt with their rector's daughter—a young woman who, in addition to her many moral and personal charms, has inherited a neat little fortune of fifteen thousand pounds from her mother’s aunt, and is the granddaughter of a powerful earl who has two lucrative positions in his gift. But all their declarations and smiles are wasted, because Cicely gave her well-ordered heart away on a January noon, about three years ago, to a bright-faced Eton boy who, risking his life unassisted, saved her and a school friend of hers from a terrible fate on the day the ice unexpectedly broke on the lake in Saunderson Park—and this young man was, unfortunately, the fortunate lover of Miss Lefroy!


CHAPTER XXVI.

The summer goes by drowsily. Before the brambles are tinted a purplish red, before the leaves of the spotted sycamore and tawny beech strew the crisp carpet of the grove, the name, almost the memory, of Adelaide Lefroy has passed from Nutshire. Fresher scandals have cropped up. A certain great lady, mature in years, has seen fit to elope one morning with her brother's stud-groom, a good-looking lad of twenty, and so the more commonplace misdemeanor of the younger woman has to make way for this startling event. Then the races come on, followed by a big fancy-ball and a lawn-tennis tournament—the first held in the county. Altogether the people have enough to busy their minds and their tongues about besides those unfortunate and disreputable Lefroys, who, moreover, have had the grace to retire from the scene at once and supply no further food for popular comment for the time being.

The summer drags on lazily. Before the brambles turn a purplish red, before the leaves of the spotted sycamore and golden beech cover the crisp ground of the grove, the name, almost the memory, of Adelaide Lefroy has faded from Nutshire. Newer scandals have emerged. A certain older lady has decided to elope one morning with her brother's stable hand, a handsome guy of twenty, and so the more ordinary misdeed of the younger woman gets overshadowed by this shocking event. Then the races happen, followed by a big fancy ball and a lawn tennis tournament—the first ever in the county. All in all, the people have plenty to occupy their minds and mouths with besides those unfortunate and scandalous Lefroys, who have also had the good sense to leave the scene immediately and provide no more fodder for gossip for the time being.

Pauline and her sister go to Aunt Jo, under whose protection the former intends to remain until the new year, when she is to return to her native soil as Mrs. Everard of Broom Hill.

Pauline and her sister go to Aunt Jo, where Pauline plans to stay until the new year, when she will return to her hometown as Mrs. Everard of Broom Hill.

Robert has established himself in London, and is reading steadily for his "exam." He refused at first to continue preparing for the army, and offered to take his young brother with him and emigrate to some fever-haunted colony on the coast of Brazil; but Armstrong vehemently interposed, and pointed out to him that his only chance of success lay in sticking to the profession that he had chosen. And so Master Robert, after some demur, gave in, and Hal remained a pupil at Dr. Jellett's, where, in the course of the summer, having worked himself into the first cricket eleven, he speedily forgets the fate, bitterer than death, that divides him forever from her who was more of mother than sister to him during his boyhood. He forgets her more easily and naturally than his elder brother, who, in the early vehemence of his indignation, thrust the slippers her fingers worked for him into the fire, mutilated half a dozen handkerchiefs marked with her hair, his last birthday-gift from her just before he joined the militia, tore to shreds the picture of a grinning chubby baby seated on Aunt Jo's moire antique knee which he found in an album on that lady's table, besides other acts of theatrical repudiation, which called forth a murmur of remonstrance from Pauline—Pauline, too scared and cowed at first to realize as she does later the full measure, the heartless selfishness of her sister's conduct.

Robert has made a life for himself in London and is studying hard for his "exam." Initially, he resisted continuing his army preparations and suggested taking his younger brother with him to emigrate to a disease-ridden colony in Brazil. However, Armstrong strongly disagreed and pointed out that Robert's best chance for success was to stick with his chosen profession. After some hesitation, Robert finally agreed, and Hal stayed at Dr. Jellett's as a student. Over the summer, he made it onto the first cricket team and quickly forgot the painful separation from the person who had been more of a mother than a sister to him during his childhood. He managed to forget her more easily and naturally than their older brother, who, in a fit of rage, threw the slippers she had made for him into the fire, destroyed several handkerchiefs marked with her hair, and ripped to shreds a picture of a chubby baby sitting on Aunt Jo's moire antique knee that he found in an album on her table. These dramatic acts of rejection drew murmurs of disapproval from Pauline, who was initially too frightened and overwhelmed to understand the full extent of her sister's heartless selfishness, a realization that came to her later.

The first month after the catastrophe is a very trying one to poor Miss Darcy, whose grief is almost dumb, paralyzed by the shock that has come to her without a word or sign of preparation, but which is none the less bitter for all that. Pauline makes no effort to lighten her burden, but sits all day long, when she is not writing to her betrothed, in gloomy apathy, brooding over her wrongs, over the comforts, the luxury she has lost, the position as wife of a wealthy baronet she almost grasped, now out of her reach forever, et cætera. And Lottie—poor, foolish Lottie—the child's tearful questions and piteous pertinent inquiries for her dearest Addie, so painful to parry, make the hours of day so unbearable that Miss Darcy at last packs her off to a day-school in the neighborhood, where soon the variety of her new life and the excitement of making friends have the desired effect. Addie's name comes day by day less often to her lips, and at last is heard no more.

The first month after the disaster is incredibly tough for poor Miss Darcy, whose grief is nearly silent, frozen by the shock that hit her without any warning, but it’s still deeply painful. Pauline doesn’t try to help her feel better; she spends all day, when she’s not writing to her fiancé, sulking in a gloomy daze, fixating on her injustices, the comforts and luxury she’s lost, and the position of being the wife of a wealthy baronet that she almost had but is now gone forever, et cætera. And Lottie—poor, naive Lottie—her tearful questions and heart-wrenching inquiries about her beloved Addie are so hard to deal with that the days become unbearable. Eventually, Miss Darcy sends her to a nearby day school, where the change and excitement of making new friends soon have the desired effect. Addie’s name starts to come up less and less often, and eventually not at all.

Nutsgrove is closed; every window is heavily barred, carpets and curtains are rolled up in cumbrous bundles, the pieces of furniture in their holland blouses looking like ungainly ghosts in the deadened light to poor Sally Turner, as she wanders weekly through the house, incensing her master's property with red pepper to keep away the moths, laying the dust with her fruitless tears.

Nutsgrove is shut down; every window is heavily secured, carpets and curtains are rolled up in bulky bundles, and the furniture, covered in protective slips, looks like awkward ghosts in the dim light to poor Sally Turner. She wanders through the house each week, using red pepper to fumigate her master's belongings and trying to clear the dust with her useless tears.

Armstrong is re-established in his old quarters at Kelvick, both in appearance and manner so little affected by his domestic calamity that even his nearest friends forbear to sympathize with him, and come in time to believe that Mrs. Armstrong's elopement has, after the first sting, been accepted by the husband as an unqualified blessing rather than a painful bereavement. But he steadfastly refuses the suggestion of Robert Lefroy and of others to seek redress and freedom through the arm of the law, grimly stating that divorce to him would be a useless instrument, as he has had quite enough of matrimony to last him his life.

Armstrong is back in his old place at Kelvick, looking and acting so little changed by his personal tragedy that even his closest friends hold back their sympathy. Over time, they come to think that Mrs. Armstrong's leaving has, after an initial shock, been taken by him as a complete blessing rather than a painful loss. However, he firmly rejects the advice from Robert Lefroy and others to seek justice and freedom through legal means, grimly insisting that divorce would be pointless for him since he feels he’s had more than enough of marriage to last a lifetime.

In July the election comes on; and, after a most exciting and energetic contest with a skillful and popular opponent, whose father is one of the Government leaders, Armstrong is returned as Liberal member for his native town, which for many years he represents, to the unqualified satisfaction of his constituents.

In July, the election takes place; and after a really thrilling and intense contest against a talented and well-liked opponent, whose father is one of the government leaders, Armstrong is elected as the Liberal representative for his hometown, which he has represented for many years, much to the complete satisfaction of his constituents.

The county sees little of him; he courteously but persistently refuses all invitations to return to the society to which his marriage introduced him, but, en revanche, seeks distraction in unlimited aldermanic feasts, sober supper and card parties, and all kinds of corporate festivities, and entertains also very successfully in his own house—only gentlemen, of course. Young ladies no longer look on him with eyes of interest or speculation, and Miss Challice never beckons him to her tea-table now; but, when, toward the end of the year, that young lady marries one of the curates who has vainly sighed at Miss Deane's feet, his wedding-gift to her is viewed both by her mother and her female friends as a fitting act of compensation for the unmeaning and deceptive attention he paid her in the old days, before his own most disastrous connection with that wretched young woman who inveigled him so disastrously.

The county rarely sees him; he politely but firmly declines all invites to rejoin the society he was introduced to through his marriage. Instead, he finds distraction in endless aldermanic feasts, sober dinner and card parties, and various corporate events. He also successfully hosts gatherings at his own home—only for men, of course. Young women no longer regard him with interest or curiosity, and Miss Challice no longer invites him to her tea parties; however, when, toward the end of the year, that young woman marries one of the curates who has unsuccessfully pined for Miss Deane, his wedding gift to her is seen by her mother and female friends as a way to make up for the empty and misleading attention he gave her in the past, before his own disastrous relationship with that unfortunate young woman who tricked him so badly.

One evening in late December he sits in his office frowning discontentedly at the contents of a letter lying on his desk in Aunt Jo's old-fashioned spider-web handwriting. The note is affectionate and mournful in tone, and contains a request—it is almost an appeal—that he will be present at Pauline's marriage on the 14th proximo.

One evening in late December, he sits in his office, frowning unhappily at a letter on his desk written in Aunt Jo's old-fashioned spider-web handwriting. The note is warm and sad in tone, and it includes a request—it's almost a plea—that he be present at Pauline's wedding on the 14th of next month.

"I suppose I shall have to go; but it will be an awful nuisance," he thinks fretfully. "From the way she puts it, I don't see how I can well refuse; and, poor old soul, she has had so much to contend against, so much trouble in her old age, that it would be churlish of—By Jove, here comes the bridegroom-elect to enforce the invitation. No quarter for me now! Well, Everard, how are you? Come in, come in—I'm quite alone."

"I guess I'll have to go; but it's going to be such a pain," he thinks to himself, feeling irritated. "The way she asked, I can’t really say no; and, poor thing, she’s had to deal with so much in her old age, it would be rude of me—Oh great, here comes the soon-to-be groom to insist on the invitation. No escape for me now! Well, Everard, how's it going? Come in, come in—I'm all by myself."

Mr. Everard enters with a rather rakish swagger, his face very red, his blue eyes sparkling with what Armstrong thinks a jovial vinous glow. He throws himself into a chair, stretches his legs well before him, and says huskily—

Mr. Everard walks in with a confident swagger, his face quite red, and his blue eyes shining with what Armstrong thinks is a cheerful, tipsy gleam. He flops into a chair, stretches his legs out in front of him, and says in a hoarse voice—

"Seen the morning's paper, Armstrong?"

"Did you see the morning's paper, Armstrong?"

"Yes. Why do you ask?"

"Yeah. Why do you ask?"

"Births, deaths, and marriages?"

"Births, deaths, and marriages?"

"No."

"Nope."

"No? Then there's something among them will interest you. See here, old man."

"No? Then there's something among them that will interest you. Look here, old man."

He takes a crumpled newspaper from his breast, and lays it on the desk, pointing with moist shaking finger to the following announcement, which Armstrong reads aloud—

He pulls a crumpled newspaper from his pocket and lays it on the desk, pointing with his trembling, sweaty finger to the following announcement, which Armstrong reads aloud—

"On the 27th instant, by special license, Sir Arthur Saunderson, Bart., of Saunderson Park, Nutshire, Captain, Grenadier Guards, to Pauline Rose, daughter of the late Colonel Lefroy of Nutsgrove."

"On the 27th of this month, with special permission, Sir Arthur Saunderson, Bart., of Saunderson Park, Nutshire, Captain, Grenadier Guards, married Pauline Rose, the daughter of the late Colonel Lefroy of Nutsgrove."

"Hoax?" asks Armstrong breathlessly.

"Hoax?" Armstrong asks breathlessly.

"Not a bit of it," Everard answers spasmodically—bonâ fide. "Bolted three days ago; letter from the aunt last night, another from her ladyship this morning announcing the fact, asking forgiveness, explaining all most satisfactorily. Saunderson's been on her track[134] for the last month, dogging her everywhere. Found in the end she loved him better than me; wouldn't wreck my happiness, and so bolted. Beautiful letter; I'll show it to you."

"Not at all," Everard replies hesitantly—for real. "She ran away three days ago; got a letter from her aunt last night and another from her ladyship this morning confirming it, asking for forgiveness, and explaining everything quite well. Saunderson’s been following her around[134] for the past month, tracking her everywhere. In the end, she realized she loved him more than me; she didn't want to ruin my happiness, so she left. It's a beautiful letter; I'll show it to you."

Armstrong springs from his desk with a loud harsh laugh that echoes weirdly through the silent room; then, going up to his flushed, scowling visitor, seizes his hand with a grip that makes him wince:

Armstrong jumps up from his desk with a loud, harsh laugh that strangely reverberates through the quiet room; then, walking over to his red-faced, frowning visitor, he grabs his hand with a grip that makes him flinch:

"I congratulate you—I congratulate you, Everard, my boy: you're in luck, and no mistake! I don't know when I heard a bit of news that gave me greater pleasure. You're an honest lad; I liked you from the first, and would have saved you if I could; but I saw it would have been of no use. And now the baronet has done the job for you! Long life to him—long life to him! Stay and dine with me, Jack, and we'll drink his health and her ladyship's in the best bumper in my cellar. More power to the pair of them—more power to them, I say!"

"I congratulate you—I congratulate you, Everard, my friend: you're really lucky, no doubt about it! I can't remember the last time I heard news that made me happier. You're a good guy; I liked you from the start, and I would have helped you if I could; but I realized it wouldn't have worked. And now the baronet has taken care of it for you! Cheers to him—cheers to him! Stick around for dinner, Jack, and we'll raise a glass to his health and her ladyship's with the best drink I have in my cellar. More power to both of them—more power to them, I say!"

Everard frees his hand sullenly, and says, with an awkward impatience—

Everard pulls his hand away grudgingly and says, with a touch of awkward impatience—

"All right, all right, Armstrong; you mean well, but—but—that will do. Stay and dine with you—eh? Don't mind if I do; we ought to be good company, by Jove, for we're both knocking about in much the same boat, you and I."

"Okay, okay, Armstrong; I know you mean well, but—well—that’s enough. You want me to stay and have dinner with you? Sure, I’d love to; we should get along just fine since we’re both in pretty much the same situation, you and I."

"In much the same boat," Armstrong interrupts, with another grating laugh—"in much the same boat, you call it—ha, ha! Not so, not so, my boy; for you have gallantly drifted into port, your keel just a trifle scratched, while I—I have been buffeted among the rocks and quicksands of holy matrimony, and had the waters pitching into my raked sides. In—in much the same boat, you call it! By Jove, that is a good one, you know!"

"In the same situation," Armstrong interrupts with another irritating laugh—"In the same situation, you say—ha, ha! Not quite, my friend; you’ve bravely made it to shore with just a few scratches, while I—I’ve been tossed around in the rough waters of marriage, taking hits from every side. In—in the same situation, you say! By Jove, that’s a good one, you really think so!"

"Oh, Armstrong, Armstrong, shut up! You mean well, I know," cries the young man bitterly, his head dropping upon his breast; "but you can't understand what I feel, or how I loved that girl almost from the first day I saw her, how I would have crawled to the end of the world to give her an hour's pleasure. To think—to think she'd treat me so, cast me aside for that yellow-faced hound!"

"Oh, Armstrong, Armstrong, just stop it! I know you mean well," the young man says bitterly, his head hanging low. "But you can't understand what I'm feeling or how I loved that girl almost from the moment I laid eyes on her, how I would have done anything to give her just an hour of happiness. Just think about it—she'd treat me like this, pushing me aside for that yellow-faced jerk!"

"With his title and his twelve thousand a year. Come, Everard, come; do her at least the justice to admit that she never tried to deceive you as to her character, never tried to hide from you that she was vain, worldly, ambitious, and candidly selfish, that her aim in life was to marry as high up the tree as she could reach. You must admit that you saw through her almost from the start, that you walked with unbandaged eyes into the pitfall she prepared for you. Why, man alive, I've heard you scores of times railing against her heartlessness, her selfish—"

"With his title and his twelve thousand a year. Come on, Everard, at least give her credit for never trying to deceive you about who she really is. She never hid the fact that she was vain, worldly, ambitious, and honestly selfish, with the goal of marrying as high as she could. You have to admit that you saw through her almost from the beginning, that you walked into the trap she set for you with your eyes wide open. Seriously, I've heard you complain countless times about her heartlessness, her selfish—"

"Oh, what does all that signify? Nothing—nothing; I loved her—I loved her!" he reiterates irritably. "And, if you had ever loved any one when you were my age, Armstrong, you'd find such considerations afford precious little comfort to you in—in a crisis like this. I loved her, her selfishness, her ambition, her worldliness, the queenly calm with which she requited my slavish worship, her indifference—everything about her I loved! Oh, Pauline, Pauline!"

"Oh, what does all that even mean? Nothing—nothing; I loved her—I loved her!" he repeats irritably. "And if you had ever loved someone when you were my age, Armstrong, you’d realize that such thoughts offer hardly any comfort in a situation like this. I loved her—her selfishness, her ambition, her worldliness, the queenly calm with which she accepted my devoted admiration, her indifference—everything about her I loved! Oh, Pauline, Pauline!"

Armstrong smiles and does not again try to pour oil on the troubled waters, foreseeing, with a sense of relief, that the worldly[135] violence of his friend's woe will soon wear itself out, the scratch be healed with the gracious aid of time.

Armstrong smiles and doesn’t try to calm things down again, feeling relieved that the intense pain of his friend’s troubles will eventually fade and that time will help heal the wounds.

Everard stays to dinner. During that trying repast and for many hours afterward, far into the dismal night, he treats his patient host to the full flavor of his bereavement in its many hysterical phases. He is by turns morose, wrathful, fiendishly sarcastic, buoyant, bloodthirsty, and maudlin; but, when he rises at last to depart, Armstrong has successfully dissuaded him from his purpose of seeking death at once, and has almost induced him to stick to his colors at Broom Hill, and not show the white feather when the Saundersons return to Nutshire from the honeymoon.

Everard stays for dinner. Throughout that difficult meal and for many hours afterward, deep into the gloomy night, he shares the full weight of his grief with his patient host, showing its many dramatic sides. He alternates between being gloomy, angry, sarcastic, cheerful, bloodthirsty, and sappy; however, when he finally gets up to leave, Armstrong has managed to talk him out of his plan to seek death immediately and has nearly convinced him to hold his ground at Broom Hill, not to back down when the Saundersons return to Nutshire from their honeymoon.

"Be a man, be a man, Everard!" he urges vehemently. "Show her and him of what stuff you are made. Why in the world should you go and leave your place in the middle of the hunting-season and wander over the world, bellowing your woes and labeling yourself a jilted man, an object of pity and derision to the whole county? Stay and face them—stay and face them, my boy."

"Be a man, be a man, Everard!" he urges passionately. "Show her and him what you’re made of. Why on earth would you leave your post in the middle of hunting season and roam around, complaining about your troubles and calling yourself a jilted man, a target of pity and mockery for the whole county? Stay and confront them—stay and confront them, my boy."

"I'll try—I'll try, by Jove, I will!" he answers, fervently wringing his friend's hand. "I say, Armstrong, do you know, you're a thundering good fellow, you are. And you'll come and look me up sometimes at Broom Hill if I screw up my courage to stay, won't you? There's a bond of union between us, you know. I'm in as bad a boat as you, any day, say what you like. But—but there's justice and mercy somewhere, isn't there, old fellow—if we believe what the parsons tell us—eh?"

"I'll try—I'll really try, I promise!" he replies, fervently shaking his friend's hand. "Hey, Armstrong, you know what? You're an awesome guy. And you'll come visit me at Broom Hill if I manage to stay, right? We have a connection, you know. I'm in just as tough a spot as you are, no matter what you say. But—there's got to be justice and mercy out there somewhere, right, my friend—if we believe what the preachers tell us—yeah?"

"I hope so," says Armstrong, a little wearily. "Good-night!"

"I hope so," Armstrong says, a bit tired. "Good night!"


CHAPTER XXVII.

Everard does not go abroad. He hears the cheers of the tenantry assembled to greet the bride and bridegroom as they sweep past his gate to the park, and scarcely winces. He hunts almost daily, and appears in society just as usual; but he does not meet Lady Saunderson, half to his relief, half to his disappointment, for the county has decreed that for some time at least her ladyship is to reside in Coventry.

Everard doesn't travel abroad. He hears the cheers of the tenants gathered to welcome the bride and groom as they pass by his gate to the park, and he barely reacts. He goes hunting almost every day and socializes just like before; however, he doesn't run into Lady Saunderson, which leaves him feeling both relieved and disappointed, as the county has decided that, for a while at least, she will be living in Coventry.

Her escapade has followed that of her sister too quickly for even the most forward sycophant to overlook it; and so day after day the bride sits waiting in her beautiful drawing-room for the visitors that do not come, vowing vengeance silently, determined to give back slight for slight, snub for snub, while her husband, scowling, wanders through the still stately house to which he is for a few weeks confined with a sharp attack of rheumatism.

Her adventure has come right after her sister's too quickly for even the most eager flatterer to ignore it; and so day after day, the bride sits waiting in her lovely living room for the guests that never show up, silently vowing revenge, determined to respond to every slight, every snub, while her husband, frowning, wanders through the still elegant house where he is stuck for a few weeks with a bad case of rheumatism.

The officers of the Kelvick garrison give a large ball toward the middle of February, to which every one is invited. Everard dutifully puts in an appearance, though he is half dead with fatigue after a heavy day's hunting. He throws himself into an easy-chair in a cool corner behind a curtain, and is just dropping into a pleasant slumber, when one of his hosts, who has but lately joined the garrison, awakes him with a vehement nudge.

The officers of the Kelvick garrison host a big dance in mid-February, and everyone is invited. Everard shows up, even though he’s completely exhausted after a long day of hunting. He sinks into a comfy chair in a cool corner behind a curtain and is just about to doze off when one of his hosts, who recently joined the garrison, jostles him awake with a strong nudge.

"I say, Everard, you know every one here; tell me who is that girl coming in at the door with the big yellow man? By Jove, she is a stunner! Who is she—eh, eh?"

"I say, Everard, you know everyone here; tell me who that girl is coming in through the door with the big guy in yellow? Wow, she's a knockout! Who is she—eh, eh?"

Everard turns languidly, and then the blood rushes to his face, for within half a dozen yards of him stands Pauline, her dusky head erect, looking at him with eyes lustrous, calm, superbly indifferent—a look that seems to say, "Forgive me, if you like. Come to my side again. I do not want you; but I will not repel you. Come!"

Everard turns slowly, and then the blood rushes to his face, because just a few yards away stands Pauline, her dark hair held high, looking at him with eyes that are shiny, calm, and incredibly indifferent—a look that seems to say, "Forgive me if you want. Come back to me. I don’t want you, but I won’t push you away. Come!"

He stands rooted to the spot as she passes him by, her dress brushing his knees. Her lovely face softens for a moment; she smiles half sadly, half contemptuously, as she whispers—

He stands frozen in place as she walks past him, her dress brushing his knees. Her beautiful face softens for a moment; she smiles with a mix of sadness and disdain as she whispers—

"Not a word, Jack? Well, perhaps you are right. Do not wear the willow, though; I am not worth it."

"Not a word, Jack? Well, maybe you’re right. Don’t get all upset, though; I'm not worth it."

"Who is she—eh, Everard? Can't you speak?"

"Who is she—uh, Everard? Can’t you say anything?"

"Oh, she is a—a Lady Saunderson! I say, Archer, introduce me to that girl in pink over there, will you? Jolly-looking girl!"

"Oh, she’s a—Lady Saunderson! Hey, Archer, can you introduce me to that girl in pink over there? She looks really fun!"

His fatigue forgotten, unfelt, Everard is soon whirling quickly round the room, whispering nonsense into his partner's ear, but feeling everywhere, though he looks not directly at her again, the cold beautiful face of the woman he loves, watching him, reading the tempest of his mind.

His fatigue forgotten, Everard soon spins around the room, whispering nonsense into his partner's ear, but he feels everywhere, even though he doesn't look directly at her again, the cold beautiful face of the woman he loves, watching him and understanding the turmoil in his mind.

"Very good—very good indeed, Jack; but take care not to overdo it. Take your pleasure a little more languidly; it will be much more effective," says Miss Wynyard, laying her hand encouragingly on her cousin's shoulder.

"Very good—really good, Jack; but be careful not to go overboard. Enjoy yourself a bit more slowly; it will be way more effective," says Miss Wynyard, putting her hand supportively on her cousin's shoulder.

"Have you spoken to her, Florry?" he asks eagerly.

"Have you talked to her, Florry?" he asks anxiously.

"No, I have only bowed and half smiled; but in a month or two," says Miss Wynyard frankly, "I guess our hands will meet in amity. You won't mind, will you, Jack? But you know the principle of my life has always been to make friends with the mammon of iniquity; and it is a principle that I have found to pay in the long run. How well she is looking, and how grandly she carries it off, doesn't she? I always knew there was a spice of the fiend in Pauline Lefroy. Do you know, Jack, I rather pity Sir Arthur, ill-conditioned animal that he is. He must have loved her to—"

"No, I've only nodded and smiled a bit; but in a month or two," says Miss Wynyard honestly, "I think we'll be on friendly terms. You won't mind, will you, Jack? But you know my life's motto has always been to befriend the money of vice; and I've found that principle pays off in the long run. She looks great, and she carries herself so well, doesn’t she? I always suspected there was a bit of a devil in Pauline Lefroy. You know, Jack, I actually feel a little sorry for Sir Arthur, unpleasant guy that he is. He must have really loved her to—"

"Loved her! Pshaw! He never meant to marry her from the beginning; he actually said so one day at the club to a fellow I know; and it was only when he found I was in possession that he appeared on the scene and took to dogging her again."

"Loved her! Come on! He never planned to marry her from the start; he actually mentioned it one day at the club to a guy I know; and it was only when he found out I had her that he showed up and started following her around again."

"Well, never mind, Jack; you have come out of the business capitally, with a dignity and a reserve that quite astonished me."

"Well, never mind, Jack; you've come out of this situation really well, with a dignity and restraint that totally surprised me."

"Oh," says Everard candidly, "I wear well before the world! But I don't mind telling you, Flo, that I was pretty well bowled over at first, raved like the victim of a melodrama, wanted to pursue the guilty pair, brain the bridegroom, et cætera. Fortunately a friend of sterner stuff than I am, who had also been tried by the fire, steadied me in time, and made me acknowledge that there is not a woman living worth the sigh of an honest man; and so I dried up."

"Oh," says Everard openly, "I present myself well to the world! But I don't mind telling you, Flo, that I was completely taken aback at first, acted like a character in a melodrama, wanted to chase after the guilty couple, knock out the groom, et cætera. Luckily, a friend who's more resilient than I am, who had also been through the tough times, calmed me down just in time and helped me realize that there isn't a woman alive worth the sigh of an honest man; and so I moved on."

"Not a woman living?" repeats Miss Wynyard, with an earnestness very foreign to that young person's tone in a ball-room or elsewhere. "Stuff, Jack, stuff! Loose statements of that kind do not patent your good sense or your cure, let me tell you. You were born of a woman, were you not—a woman whom, as well as I can remember, you loved, reverenced, and mourned—"

"Not a woman alive?" repeats Miss Wynyard, with a seriousness that's quite different from her usual tone at a ballroom or anywhere else. "That’s nonsense, Jack, nonsense! Making claims like that doesn’t show off your common sense or your recovery, just so you know. You were born of a woman, right? A woman who, as far as I can recall, you loved, respected, and grieved for—"

"Shut up, Flo," he says roughly, his face flushing; "I won't[137] stand preaching from you! As if—as if I would compare my mother—"

"Shut up, Flo," he says harshly, his face turning red; "I won't[137] take lectures from you! As if—as if I would compare my mom—"

"That's just the point, dear boy, I wish to lead you to. The memory of your mother ought to save you from falling into the deep cant, the twopenny cynicism of the jilted man who labels every woman worthless because he happens to be ill-used by an ambitious flirt. No, all women are not worthless; and there are many in the world too good for you, Jack—ay, too good for men ten times better than you. I know of one who once loved a man—Jack, are you listening? I am going to tell you a most interesting story."

"That's exactly the point I want to make, my dear boy. The memory of your mother should keep you from sinking into the shallow negativity and cheap cynicism of a rejected man who thinks every woman is worthless just because he’s been mistreated by a self-serving flirt. No, not all women are worthless; in fact, there are many out there who are far better than you, Jack—yes, even better than men who are ten times better than you. I know of one who once loved a man—Jack, are you paying attention? I’m about to share a really interesting story."

He turns listlessly.

He turns aimlessly.

"Ay, Flo? A woman you once knew of, who loved a man. And what was her history?"

"Ay, Flo? A woman you once heard of, who loved a man. And what was her story?"

"'A blank, my lord; she never expressed her love,
But let hiding be like a worm in the bud. Feed on her rosy cheek.'"

"More fool she! Was he well off?"

"She was such a fool! Was he wealthy?"

"But, being a little lady," continues Flo, needless of the interruption, "as proud, shy, sensitive, as she was loving, she did not, Viola-wise, sit, like Patience on a monument, smiling at grief, but moved among her fellow-men with placid unconcern and a heart-whole surface, did her duties bravely, took her pleasures as gayly as any other girl of her age, and even trained herself to smile in the face of the man she loved when the dolt was chanting the praises of another woman. Her mother even did not know her secret."

"But, being a little lady," Flo continues, without needing the interruption, "as proud, shy, sensitive, and loving as she was, she didn’t, like Patience on a monument, sit there smiling at grief. Instead, she moved among her peers with calm indifference and a whole heart, fulfilled her duties bravely, enjoyed her pleasures as happily as any other girl her age, and even learned to smile when the guy she loved was singing the praises of another woman. Even her mother didn’t know her secret."

"And yet she confided in you! You must have a fund of sympathy in reserve somewhere, Flo, that I could never reach."

"And yet she opened up to you! You must have a well of sympathy hidden somewhere, Flo, that I could never access."

"She never confided in me. I found it out in an unguarded moment, when she believed herself alone. The man had been twisting a bit of scented weed around his finger, and, when he left her, carelessly threw it into her lap; then she—"

"She never opened up to me. I discovered it during an unguarded moment when she thought she was alone. The guy had been fiddling with a piece of scented herb around his finger, and when he left her, he tossed it carelessly into her lap; then she—"

"Glued it to her quivering lips, watered its limpness with her tears, et cætera. A very piteous tale! Flo, the question is, Was the man worth such a Spartan struggle? What was he like? Had he twelve thousand a year?"

"Glued it to her trembling lips, soaked its weakness with her tears, et cætera. A really sad story! Flo, the question is, Was the man worth such a tough fight? What was he like? Did he make twelve thousand a year?"

"The man?" she repeats carelessly. "Oh, well, he wouldn't have caused me a heart-ache! He was much like other men, commonplace, selfish, yet good-natured in the main, young, fairly good-looking, and worth about three thousand a year. You know him better than I."

"The man?" she says casually. "Oh, he wouldn't have given me a heartache! He was just like other guys, ordinary, selfish, but generally nice, young, kind of good-looking, and making around three thousand a year. You know him better than I do."

"Do I?"—stifling a yawn.

"Do I?"—holding back a yawn.

"Yes, for that man's father is your father's son."

"Yes, because that man's father is your father's son."

"Let me see. Sisters and brother I have none, but that man's father is my father's son. That's a disputed problem, Flo; it disturbed the intellects of the Royal Nutshire for three hours at mess. The real answer is 'My son,' you know."

"Let me see. I have no sisters or brothers, but that man’s dad is my dad’s son. That’s a tricky question, Flo; it puzzled the minds of the Royal Nutshire for three hours during dinner. The real answer is 'My son,' you know."

"You have no son, I believe."

"You don't have a son, I think."

"Then the solution is myself—eh? You mean to intimate that I am the hero of this touching minor tale. Who is Viola, pray?

"Then the solution is me—right? Are you suggesting that I’m the hero of this emotional little story? Who is Viola, by the way?"

"Find out."

"Discover."

"Not I," he says, with a short laugh. "I don't believe in her existence. Come along, Flo; we're missing a capital waltz."

"Not me," he says with a quick laugh. "I don't think she even exists. Come on, Flo; we’re missing a great waltz."

They revolve in silence. When the music ceases, he leads her to a retired corner of the refreshment-room, and, while they are sipping ices, he says, with a sneaky tone of would-be indifference—

They move in silence. When the music stops, he takes her to a quiet spot in the refreshment room, and while they enjoy their ice treats, he says in a casual tone that tries to sound indifferent—

"Well, you might as well tell me who she is, Flo."

"Well, you might as well just tell me who she is, Flo."

"Who is who?" she asks, turning her head aside to hide her triumphant smile. "Oh, Viola! What is the good of telling you anything about her if you believe she is a myth?"

"Who’s who?" she asks, turning her head away to hide her triumphant smile. "Oh, Viola! What’s the point of telling you anything about her if you think she’s just a myth?"

"I should have the opportunity of proving the truth of your flattering tale."

"I should have the chance to prove that your flattering story is true."

"But why should I betray the secret she has guarded so gallantly? It is very mean and unmanly of you to try to worm it out of me, Jack."

"But why should I betray the secret she's protected so bravely? It's really low and unmanly of you to try to pry it out of me, Jack."

"Why did you tell me anything about it? I gave you no opening for the anecdote," he says rather warmly.

"Why did you tell me anything about it? I didn’t give you any chance to share that story," he says in a rather friendly way.

"I told you, old boy," Miss Flo replies, laying her hand with a sisterly gesture on his shoulder, "because I like you and—and wish to do you good. I fancied that the contemplation of another's disappointment might alleviate yours, and perhaps distract your mind from—from other people," she winds up rather lamely.

"I told you, buddy," Miss Flo replies, placing her hand on his shoulder in a sisterly way, "because I like you and—and want to help you. I thought that thinking about someone else's disappointment might ease yours and maybe take your mind off—off other people," she finishes rather awkwardly.

"I see—I see. You're a good girl, Flo—thanks, thanks, my dear—but you must have thought me a precious fool to accept a legend of the kind as gospel, to fancy any woman nourishing a hopeless passion for a commonplace, selfish, soft-headed simpleton with an income of only three thousand a year!"

"I get it—I get it. You're a good girl, Flo—thank you, thank you, my dear—but you must have thought I was a complete fool to take a story like that as truth, to believe any woman would have a hopeless crush on an ordinary, selfish, clueless guy making only three thousand a year!"

"Believe it or not as you like," she answers hotly. "What I tell you is true and the girl is here in this room—not a dozen yards from us."

"Believe it or not, it's up to you," she replies angrily. "What I'm saying is true, and the girl is right here in this room—just a few yards away."

He looks eagerly to right and left, and shrugs his shoulder impatiently.

He eagerly looks to the right and left and shrugs his shoulders in frustration.

"There are about forty smiling virgins within a dozen yards of me. How am I to pick out the stricken one? As you have gone so far, Florrie," he whispers coaxingly, "you might as well commit yourself altogether."

"There are about forty smiling virgins within a dozen yards of me. How am I supposed to pick out the one who's in distress? Since you've come this far, Florrie," he whispers gently, "you might as well go all in."

"Well, Jack," she answers, with well-feigned reluctance, "whatever your faults may be, you are a gentleman, and—and, if I do you'll take no advantage, or betray—"

"Well, Jack," she replies, with a carefully feigned hesitation, "whatever your flaws might be, you are a gentleman, and—and if I do, you won’t take advantage of it or betray—"

"Of course not. What do you take me for?"

"Of course not. What do you think I am?"

"The girl is Cicely Deane."

"Cicely Deane is the girl."

"Cicely Deane!" he echoes, with an incredulous laugh. "Well, Flo, I think you might have made a better shot than that. Cicely Deane! Why, she looks on me as a sort of elder brother! I've known her since she was a baby. It's too preposterous, you know. Why, I should rather suspect you, ma belle, of falling in love with—with me than that self-possessed, cold-blooded little saint, the legitimate prey of the Church!"

"Cicely Deane!" he repeats with an incredulous laugh. "Well, Flo, I think you could have aimed a bit better than that. Cicely Deane! She sees me as a kind of older brother! I've known her since she was a baby. It's just ridiculous, you know. Honestly, I would be more inclined to think you, my beautiful, might be falling in love with—well, me than that self-assured, cold-hearted little saint, the rightful target of the Church!"

"The Church has not had much success as yet. Last week she refused the Honorable and Reverend Basil Wendrop, Lord Hareford's second son, a divine with the profile of an Antoninus and the tongue of a Chrysostom; her parents are in despair about it. Ah, there is my partner at the door looking for me—Major Newton! I want you to look at him rather particularly, Jack, because I'm half contemplating matrimony with that lucky individual."

"The Church hasn't had much success so far. Last week, she turned down the Honorable and Reverend Basil Wendrop, Lord Hareford's second son, a clergyman with a face like Antoninus and the eloquence of Chrysostom; her parents are really upset about it. Ah, there's my partner at the door looking for me—Major Newton! I want you to pay special attention to him, Jack, because I'm seriously thinking about marrying that lucky guy."

"Newton? O, I know him well! He's a very good fellow—just returned from India, has he not?"

"Newton? Oh, I know him well! He's a really great guy—just got back from India, right?"

"Yes; he has been away six years. He turned up the other day and calmly informed me that I had solemnly promised long ago to marry him if he could make a certain competence—a most ridiculous sum! I don't think I could have mentioned it, even in the school-room. Seven thousand pounds—absurd, you know! I don't remember the circumstance—in fact, I could scarcely recall the poor man's existence when he first appeared; but it seems he has been living on that promise for the last six years in one of the most unhealthy holes in India, starving and screwing to make up that wretched sum; and—now—now—if you please, he wants me to marry him and share it with him. He fell in love with me when I was a great fat-faced tomboy in the school-room, and has never thought of any one since—ridiculous man!"

"Yeah; he’s been gone six years. He showed up the other day and calmly told me that I’d promised a long time ago to marry him if he could make a certain amount of money—a totally ridiculous sum! I don’t think I ever mentioned it, even in class. Seven thousand pounds—absurd, right? I don’t remember the situation—in fact, I could hardly recall the poor guy’s existence when he first showed up; but it turns out he’s been living off that promise for the last six years in one of the most unhealthy places in India, starving and scrimping to make that miserable amount; and—now—now—get this, he wants me to marry him and share it with him. He fell for me when I was a chubby tomboy in class and hasn’t thought of anyone else since—ridiculous man!"

"And you think of rewarding his fidelity? Do you like him, Flo?"

"And you consider rewarding his loyalty? Do you like him, Flo?"

"Yes," she answers, with a faint blush, "I—I think I rather like him. He—he is nothing much to look at, of no particular position, not well off, and—and I suppose—in fact, I know—I could do better; but—"

"Yeah," she replies, blushing slightly, "I—I think I kind of like him. He—he isn't much to look at, he doesn't have any special status, isn't wealthy, and—and I guess—in fact, I know—I could do better; but—"

"Yes?"

"Yes?"

"Six years! A long time, wasn't it, Jack?" she says a little wistfully. "Six years—and—and I scarcely thought of him once after he left—poor Claud! All the others whom I jilted, or who jilted me, were on their legs a month or two afterward. I don't think, Jack, I have a very bounteous store of affection to bestow on any man, I don't think I have it in me to care for any one as I care for myself; still six years, you know—"

"Six years! That's a long time, right, Jack?" she says a bit nostalgically. "Six years—and—I hardly thought of him at all after he left—poor Claud! All the others I rejected, or who rejected me, bounced back a month or two later. I don’t think, Jack, that I have much love to give to any man; I just don’t think I can care for anyone as much as I care for myself; but still, six years, you know—"

"Is a good spell. I would marry him if I were you. You have knocked about long enough now, Flo. I shouldn't be surprised if you found matrimony a pleasant change. Anyhow, you'll have my best wishes," says Everard heartily.

"He's a great catch. I would marry him if I were you. You've been single long enough, Flo. I wouldn't be surprised if you found marriage to be a nice change. Either way, you have my best wishes," Everard says warmly.

"Don't congratulate me yet," she answers flurriedly. "I—I haven't made up my mind in the least. After all, matrimony is a desperate plunge; once you're in, you can never get out again; and—and I could do so much better—so much better. There's Pelham Windsor. I had a great case with him at Brighton before Christmas, and he has asked mother and me down to his place in Hampshire next month—the Towers—a regular show-place—stabling for forty horses—"

"Don’t congratulate me just yet," she replies, flustered. "I—I haven’t made up my mind at all. After all, marriage is a big leap; once you’re in, there’s no turning back; and—and I could do so much better—so much better. There’s Pelham Windsor. I had a great case with him at Brighton before Christmas, and he’s invited my mom and me to his place in Hampshire next month—the Towers—a real showplace—stabling for forty horses—"

"Pelham Windsor! He's a most insufferable little snob, Flo—scarcely up to your shoulder—and was divorced from his first wife."

"Pelham Windsor! He's such an unbearable little snob, Flo—barely up to your shoulder—and he got divorced from his first wife."

"I know, I know," she answers petulantly. "But it was all her fault; she—"

"I know, I know," she replies irritably. "But it was all her fault; she—"

"Of course, of course—it always is!"

"Of course, of course—it always is!"

"Flor—Miss Wynyard, I have been looking for you everywhere. This is our dance, I believe."

"Flor—Miss Wynyard, I've been looking for you everywhere. I think this is our dance."

Major Newton stands before them, a man of about thirty-six, with a lean yellow face, sad brown eyes, and a long gaunt body emaciated by fever—a most incongruous cavalier for the lively florid Miss Wynyard, who however rises at once and lays her hand[140] a little nervously on his arm, whispering to her cousin before she goes—

Major Newton stands in front of them, a man around thirty-six years old, with a thin yellow face, sad brown eyes, and a long gaunt body weakened by fever—a rather mismatched companion for the lively, vibrant Miss Wynyard. However, she immediately gets up and places her hand[140] a bit nervously on his arm, whispering to her cousin before she leaves—

"Remember, Jack, I have your promise; not a word, a look, a sign to betray—"

"Remember, Jack, you promised me; no words, no looks, no signs to give us away—"

"Oh, stuff, Florrie!" he answers impatiently. "Do you fancy I gave your nonsense a second thought? Absurd!"

"Oh, come on, Florrie!" he responds impatiently. "Do you really think I gave your nonsense a second thought? Ridiculous!"

Nevertheless, absurd as it seems, the nonsense does occupy his thoughts a good deal during the remainder of the evening, and, instead of following Lady Saunderson's conquering movements with stealthy feverish glance, as he has been doing hitherto, he finds himself watching little Cicely taking her pleasure, with an interest and a curiosity she has never roused in him before.

Nevertheless, as ridiculous as it seems, the nonsense occupies his mind quite a bit for the rest of the evening, and instead of covertly tracking Lady Saunderson's impressive movements with an intense gaze like he had been doing, he realizes he’s watching little Cicely having fun, with an interest and curiosity that she's never sparked in him before.

But, watch as closely as he may, he can detect no confirmatory sign, not even when he is bending over her, whispering pretty compliments in her ear. When his arm encircles her waist, her face within a few inches of his own, whirling round the room, her breath comes none the faster, her color does not change, her eye does not sink under his puzzled animated scrutiny.

But no matter how closely he watches, he can’t find any reassuring sign, not even when he’s leaning over her, whispering sweet compliments in her ear. When he wraps his arm around her waist, with her face just inches from his, spinning around the room, her breath doesn’t quicken, her color doesn’t change, and her eye doesn’t waver under his confused and intense gaze.

"Flo," he whispers to his cousin, when he is cloaking her on her departure about two hours later, "you were out, my dear—quite out. You are either grossly mistaken, or were willfully misleading me. I've watched her, and there's not a sign of truth in your revelation—not a sign. I've watched her."

"Flo," he whispers to his cousin as he's wrapping up her departure about two hours later, "you were completely off, my dear—totally off. You're either seriously mistaken or you were deliberately misleading me. I've been watching her, and there's not a hint of truth in what you said—not a hint. I've been watching her."

"Oh, if you have, Jack, of course that settles the question! I was grossly mistaken. Who could deceive your gimlet-eyes?"

"Oh, if you have, Jack, then that definitely answers the question! I was completely wrong. Who could fool your sharp eyes?"

"Not you, ma belle, not you, at any rate!" he retorts quickly, smiling into the girl's handsome sparkling face. "You've taken the plunge, Florrie! I thought you would. Come behind the curtain until I congratulate you on the spot."

"Not you, my beautiful, not you, at least!" he replies quickly, smiling at the girl's lovely, sparkling face. "You've done it, Florrie! I knew you would. Come behind the curtain so I can congratulate you right here."

Just as their lips are meeting in frank cousinly good-will, the drapery parts, and Major Newton, with no very pleasant expression, glares in on them.

Just as their lips are about to meet in genuine cousinly affection, the curtain pulls back, and Major Newton, wearing a rather unpleasant expression, glares at them.

Miss Wynyard, with the experience of many past misconceptions, hastens to explain the position of affairs, which her fiancé accepts amicably; and for the first time in the annals of her checkered career the course of Miss Wynyard's love runs smooth into the sea of matrimony about two months later.

Miss Wynyard, with the knowledge gained from many past misunderstandings, quickly clarifies the situation, which her fiancé accepts without any issue; and for the first time in her complicated history, Miss Wynyard's romantic journey seamlessly leads to marriage about two months later.

She makes the major an excellent wife; and, though, as the years roll on, their means do not increase in proportion to their family, Mrs. Newton is never heard to complain or taunt her sober husband with the fact that she might have done better—not even when Madame Armine loses her custom altogether, and necessity has trained her hitherto idle fingers to turn her dresses and darn her children's stockings. The friendship between her and Lady Saunderson does not prosper, for their paths naturally diverge somewhat widely, and, when they meet again, after the lapse of some years, those erst kindred spirits find they have scarce a thought, a wish, a pleasure in common.

She makes the major an amazing wife; and even though, as the years go by, their finances don’t keep up with their growing family, Mrs. Newton never complains or reminds her sensible husband that she could have had a better life—not even when Madame Armine stops coming to her altogether, and necessity has forced her previously idle hands to alter her dresses and mend her children's stockings. The friendship between her and Lady Saunderson doesn’t thrive, as their lives naturally drift apart quite a bit, and when they run into each other again after several years, those once-kindred spirits find they hardly share a thought, a wish, or a joy in common.

Pauline looks upon Florrie with contempt, as having degenerated into a dowdy, baby-ridden drudge, and Florrie pities Lady Saunderson's unloved and childless lot, chained to a man whom she despises and dislikes, with no light ahead to relieve the gray dreariness[141] of coming age, when her beauty and her social triumphs will be things of the past.

Pauline looks at Florrie with disdain, viewing her as a frumpy, exhausted woman burdened with kids, while Florrie feels sorry for Lady Saunderson's lonely, childless situation, stuck with a man she can't stand, with no hope on the horizon to brighten the dullness of aging, when her beauty and social successes will just be memories. [141]


CHAPTER XXVIII.

For three months Mr. Everard puzzles over the flattering yet almost incredible revelation of Miss Cicely's attachment to him, during which time he leaves no stone unturned, no device unburied to lure the wily damsel into some sign of self-betrayal. He haunts the Rectory night and day, dropping in at most inopportune moments, until Lady Emily Deane, a most energetic and methodical housewife, declares him a worse infliction than half a dozen school-boys home for the holidays, and sighs for the racing season that will take him away from Nutshire for a time.

For three months, Mr. Everard is baffled by the flattering yet almost unbelievable news of Miss Cicely's feelings for him. During this time, he leaves no stone unturned and tries every trick to get her to slip up and reveal her true feelings. He hangs around the Rectory day and night, showing up at the most inconvenient times, until Lady Emily Deane, a very energetic and organized housewife, declares him a bigger nuisance than a bunch of schoolboys back from break and wishes for the racing season to start so he’ll leave Nutshire for a while.

But all Jack's watchings, spyings, ruses, and maiden traps are of no avail. Cicely shows him neither more nor less favor than she has done all her life, treats him with the same careless sisterly regard, smiles when she welcomes him, but does not sigh when she bids him good-by, and betrays no annoyance, pain, or pettishness when he flirts in her presence, any more than when his love for Pauline was at its fever height. So at the end of the three months he has to acknowledge himself just as puzzled and as excited as he was the first evening.

But all of Jack's watching, spying, scheming, and flirting are pointless. Cicely shows him no more or less affection than she always has, treating him with the same indifferent sisterly regard. She smiles when she greets him but doesn’t sigh when she says goodbye, and she shows no annoyance, hurt, or irritation when he flirts in front of her, just like when he was infatuated with Pauline. So after three months, he has to admit he's just as confused and excited as he was on that first evening.

In the meantime, rather to his dismay, he begins to find many charms and attractions in the demure brown-eyed little lady which were hidden to him before. He finds a strange soothing pleasure in watching her, as he lies stretched on the old fashioned school-room sofa, busy over her endless household work, stitching, painting, making up accounts, cutting out clothes for the poor, overlooking her young sister's school-tasks, et cætera, as seemingly undisturbed, callously unconscious of his presence, as if he had been a stone effigy of idleness.

In the meantime, to his surprise, he starts to notice many charms and attractions in the quiet, brown-eyed little lady that he hadn’t seen before. He finds an oddly soothing pleasure in watching her while he lies stretched out on the old-fashioned schoolroom sofa, busy with her endless household tasks—stitching, painting, balancing accounts, cutting out clothes for the poor, supervising her younger sister’s schoolwork, etc.—seemingly undisturbed, completely unaware of his presence, as if he were just a stone statue of idleness.

Her voice "grows" on him likewise; its music, which he has listened to carelessly, mechanically for so many years, stirs his heart at last, as it has stirred many men before him, who have been chilled by the cold graciousness of the girl's face and manner—for, when Cicely sings, she pours forth her whole soul, and speaks of love human and divine with an unrestrained, an entraînant passion which no art could have taught her.

Her voice "grows" on him too; the music he has listened to so casually and mechanically for years finally touches his heart, just like it has for many men before him, who have been left cold by the girl's graceful face and demeanor—because when Cicely sings, she pours out her entire soul and talks about love, both human and divine, with an unrestrained, a captivating passion that no training could have taught her.

Many a time during the sweet chill nights of early spring, when Everard hangs over her as she sits at the piano, her voice quivering through the still room with harmonious pain, her eyes glowing, her whole sober being startled into spiritual life, the young man thinks that the supreme moment has come, that his presence has helped to awake the sentimental tumult, only to be cruelly undeceived, when the last note has vibrated, by some commonplace disenchanting remark that makes him long to shake her.

Many times during the sweet, chilly nights of early spring, when Everard leans over her as she plays the piano, her voice quivering through the quiet room with harmonious pain, her eyes glowing, and her entire serious self coming alive, the young man thinks the moment he’s been waiting for has finally arrived, believing his presence has sparked the emotional turmoil, only to be harshly disillusioned when the last note fades away and she makes some ordinary comment that makes him want to shake her.

"A pretty song, is it not, Jack?" she asks one night, while his every nerve is thrilling with responsive fervor. "Do you like it in the higher or lower key best? May Bennet sings it in sharps; but I like flats best—don't you?"

"A beautiful song, isn't it, Jack?" she asks one night, as every nerve in him responds with excitement. "Do you prefer it in a higher or lower key? May Bennet sings it in sharps, but I like flats better—don’t you?"

"You sing of love almost as if you felt it, Cicely," he whispers[142] tentatively. "Sappho could not have put more expression into her dying lay than you did just now into that 'Adieu.'"

"You sing about love like you actually feel it, Cicely," he whispers[142] tentatively. "Sappho couldn't have put more emotion into her final song than you just did with that 'Adieu.'"

"I like mournful music," she says, her fingers wandering silently over the keys.

"I like sad music," she says, her fingers quietly gliding over the keys.

"Yes; your songs always tell of death and parting and broken faith—blighted blossoms."

"Yeah, your songs always talk about death, separation, and broken trust—wilted flowers."

"'Our sweetest songs are those which tell of saddest thought.' So says the poet, Jack; and, you see, my life is so full of bright and pleasant things, so happy and commonplace, that, when I sing, I like to wander in soul among the royally afflicted."

"'Our sweetest songs are the ones that express our saddest thoughts.' So says the poet, Jack; and you see, my life is so full of bright and pleasant things, so happy and ordinary, that when I sing, I prefer to drift in spirit among those who are royally afflicted."

"You are happy, Cicely?" he asks wistfully, laying his hot hand with a timid appealing touch on her straying fingers. "You want nothing in your life?"

"Are you happy, Cicely?" he asks with a hint of longing, gently placing his warm hand with a tentative, pleading touch on her wandering fingers. "You don’t want anything in your life?"

"Nothing, Jack—nothing. What could I want more than I have?" she answers, in a mild Sunday-school tone of reproof. "Heaven has laden me with benefits; I have had few crosses."

"Nothing, Jack—nothing. What could I want more than I have?" she replies in a gentle Sunday-school tone of disapproval. "Heaven has blessed me with so many gifts; I’ve faced few hardships."

"Well, I have not the same complaint, goodness knows!" he says, moving away sullenly.

"Well, I don't have the same complaint, that's for sure!" he says, walking away grumpily.

Occasionally he meets Lady Saunderson in society, where she is now beginning to take a prominent lead, the term of her sojourn in Coventry having been summarily curtailed by the rumor that she is going to give a big ball, which brings young ladies to their senses and fills the dowagers' bosoms with Christian feelings toward the beautiful culprit; but Jack and she do not speak to each other again until one evening, riding home, his horse dead-beat after two hard runs, he hears a gay clear voice address him in the gloom—a voice that brings the blood to his face and sets his pulses throbbing.

Occasionally, he runs into Lady Saunderson at social events, where she is starting to take a leading role. Her stay in Coventry was unexpectedly cut short by the news that she's planning to host a big ball, which not only brings young ladies to their senses but also fills the older women with warm, charitable feelings toward the attractive troublemaker. However, Jack and she don’t talk to each other again until one evening, while riding home, his horse totally exhausted after two hard runs, he hears a bright, cheerful voice calling out to him in the darkness—a voice that makes his face flush and his heart race.

"Is the road wide enough for you and me to walk abreast, Jack Everard?"

"Is the road wide enough for you and me to walk side by side, Jack Everard?"

He looks up and sees that she has reined in at a cross-road, and is waiting to join him.

He looks up and sees that she has stopped at a crossroads and is waiting to join him.

"May I ride by your side as far as the Park gates? I am quite alone—my husband is dining with the Hussars at Kelvick."

"Can I ride with you to the Park gates? I'm all alone—my husband is having dinner with the Hussars at Kelvick."

"I shall be happy to escort you, Lady Saunderson," he answers stiffly.

"I'd be happy to escort you, Lady Saunderson," he replies stiffly.

"Dear, dear!" cries Pauline, with a free careless laugh. "So we are riding the high horse still! Get down, Jack, get down; the animal does not suit you in the least. Get down, and let us be friends again. I always liked you, Jack—always."

"Wow, wow!" exclaims Pauline, laughing freely and carelessly. "So you’re still acting all high and mighty! Get down, Jack, get down; that attitude doesn’t fit you at all. Get down, and let’s be friends again. I’ve always liked you, Jack—always."

"We need not try to analyze the nature of your attachment, Lady Saunderson. I think I ought to understand it perfectly now."

"We don’t need to analyze the nature of your attachment, Lady Saunderson. I believe I understand it perfectly now."

"I doubt if you do," she says, with a slight break in her voice, her small gloved hand caressing his horse's steaming shoulder. "You never judged me fairly, Everard. With you I was always either an angel or an offspring of Jezebel, whereas I am but just something of an ambitious, selfish, yet not wholly heartless woman. It—it cost me a pang, I can tell you, to treat you as I did. But something told me I should not make you happy, or you me; and I am more sure of it even now than I was then. And you, dear boy, is it not so with you?" she asks, leaning forward until her breath fans his face, her great dark eyes, half wistful, half contemptuous, lifted to his averted ones. "Have you not learned to thank Providence for your escape?"

"I doubt you do," she says, her voice trembling slightly, as her small gloved hand strokes his horse's steaming shoulder. "You never judged me fairly, Everard. To you, I was always either an angel or a child of Jezebel, when I'm just an ambitious, selfish, but not entirely heartless woman. It really hurt me to treat you the way I did. But something told me that I shouldn't make you happy, nor you me; and I’m even more certain of it now than I was back then. And you, dear boy, isn’t it the same for you?" she asks, leaning forward until her breath brushes against his face, her large dark eyes, part wistful, part contemptuous, fixed on his turned-away gaze. "Haven't you learned to thank fate for your escape?"

"Yes, Pauline," he answers gravely, "I have indeed—and from my heart."

"Yes, Pauline," he replies seriously, "I really have—and I mean it."

"Good boy, good boy. So we can cry quits. Give me your hand. What? Are you afraid to touch me? What harm can I do you, Jack? You have sowed your wild oats, and I am a respectable British matron; we—we couldn't flirt now even if we tried, could we? But we could be friends and comforting neighbors, and sometimes, in the long winter evenings ahead, if you should feel the sanctity of your fireside a little overpowering, if the flannel petticoats, the soup-societies, the cardinal virtues, should prove a little oppressive, why, you could steal up to me and distend your lungs with the breath of frivolity, freedom, and—"

"Good boy, good boy. So we can call it quits. Give me your hand. What? Are you scared to touch me? What harm could I do to you, Jack? You've had your fun, and I'm a respectable British woman; we—we couldn't flirt now even if we wanted to, could we? But we could be friends and supportive neighbors, and sometimes, during the long winter evenings ahead, if you find the warmth of your fireside a little overwhelming, if the cozy petticoats, the soup circles, the moral standards, feel a bit stifling, well, you could sneak over to me and fill your lungs with the breath of lightheartedness, freedom, and—"

"Lady Saunderson," he says huskily, struggling to resist the spell she is weaving about him, "I—I do not understand what you mean."

"Lady Saunderson," he says quietly, trying to fight the charm she's casting over him, "I—I don’t understand what you mean."

"No? Then come up to the Park and dine with me to-night, and I'll tell you. We—we can't flirt, you know; but we can sit and watch the young moon rise from behind Broom Hill while we talk over the giddy days of our youth. My husband will be so glad to see you; he is most anxious that we should be friends, and would even go the length of offering you an apology for past unpleasantness, only he does not know how you would receive it. Come, Jack—come!"

"No? Then come up to the Park and have dinner with me tonight, and I'll tell you. We—we can't flirt, you know; but we can sit and watch the young moon rise from behind Broom Hill while we talk about the crazy days of our youth. My husband will be really happy to see you; he's very eager for us to be friends, and he would even go so far as to offer you an apology for past awkwardness, but he doesn't know how you would take it. Come on, Jack—come!"

They are just outside the Rectory gates, from which a party are issuing for a late practice—Cicely, with a roll of music, two or three of her sisters, and a tall curate carrying a lantern, which he suddenly lifts, hearing the horses hoofs, thus revealing to the astonished group Everard's disturbed face within a foot of Lady Saunderson's, cool and undaunted, her hand still resting familiarly on the pommel of his saddle. The curate looks away hastily from the evil tableau, but Cicely bows gravely, and then moves on up the winding hill at the top of which her father's church is picturesquely situated.

They are just outside the Rectory gates, from which a group is coming out for a late practice—Cicely, with a sheet of music, a couple of her sisters, and a tall curate holding a lantern. He suddenly raises it when he hears the horses’ hooves, revealing Everard's troubled face just inches from Lady Saunderson's, who remains calm and fearless, her hand casually resting on the pommel of his saddle. The curate quickly looks away from this awkward scene, but Cicely nods seriously, then continues up the winding hill where her father's church is beautifully located at the top.

Everard reins in, and looks after them with frowning brow; his companion also turns round in her saddle, laughing tantalizingly.

Everard pulls back and watches them with a frown; his companion also turns around in her saddle, laughing teasingly.

"Which is it to be, Jack? The broad smooth road that leads to destruction and the Park, or the narrow briery path—"

"Which one will it be, Jack? The wide, smooth road that leads to ruin and the Park, or the narrow, prickly path—"

"I'll follow the light. Good-night, Lady Saunderson," he says quickly, wheeling his horse round.

"I'll follow the light. Goodnight, Lady Saunderson," he says quickly, turning his horse around.

"The light!"—her voice comes back to him mockingly through the gloom. "Take care, mon cher; the curate is swinging it rather knowingly to-night."

"The light!"—her voice echoes back to him teasingly through the darkness. "Be careful, mon cher; the curate is using it with a bit of flair tonight."


On the following morning, when Everard appears at the Rectory, he finds the household in a state of anxious commotion. The bishop is coming the next day, and Lady Emily has been called upon to provide an elaborate breakfast for thirty guests at desperately short notice.

On the next morning, when Everard shows up at the Rectory, he finds the household in a state of worried chaos. The bishop is arriving the next day, and Lady Emily has been asked to prepare a fancy breakfast for thirty guests on very short notice.

Jack is in every one's way, of course—in the way of the rector, receiving a deputation of church-wardens in his study, in the way of the servants' brooms and dusters, in the way of his hostess, sorting out her best glass and china, superintending soufflés, and mayonnaises.

Jack is definitely in everyone's way. He's blocking the rector, who's meeting with the church wardens in his study, getting in the way of the servants with their brooms and dusters, and interfering with his hostess as she sorts through her best glass and china, managing soufflés and mayonnaises.

"You are not hunting to-day, are you, Jack?" she says, with a sigh of irritation which she cannot repress, when a handsome cut-glass[144] decanter slips from his meddlesome fingers to the floor. "What a pity! The day is perfect, is it not?"

"You’re not hunting today, are you, Jack?" she says, with a sigh of irritation she can't hold back, as a beautiful cut-glass[144] decanter slips from his clumsy fingers to the floor. "What a shame! The day is perfect, right?"

"I dare say you wish I were, Lady Emily," he answers, with an awkward laugh; "but, unfortunately for you, it's a blind day. I wonder where Cicely is; I have been looking for her everywhere. She asked me to get her some ferns a few days ago; and I don't know if they're the right sort."

"I bet you wish I were, Lady Emily," he replies with an awkward laugh; "but, unfortunately for you, it's a blind day. I wonder where Cicely is; I've been searching for her everywhere. She asked me to pick up some ferns a few days ago, and I’m not sure if they're the right kind."

"Cicely?"—briskly. "I think she's gone down to the church to practice the new Te Deum. I have not seen her for some time; you'll surely find her there, or up at the school-house."

"Cicely?"—quickly. "I think she’s gone down to the church to practice the new Te Deum. I haven't seen her in a while; you’ll definitely find her there, or up at the schoolhouse."

"No; I've tried both unsuccessfully. Old Crofts said she had returned home. I can't imagine where she has hidden herself."

"No; I've tried both without success. Old Crofts said she went back home. I can't figure out where she could be hiding."

However, some five minutes later he runs her to earth in the old day-nursery, where she has taken refuge from the prevailing bustle to copy some music.

However, about five minutes later, he finds her in the old day nursery, where she has escaped from the ongoing commotion to copy some music.

"May I come in?" he asks wistfully. "Shall I be as much in the way here as I seem to be everywhere else, Cicely?"

"Can I come in?" he asks longingly. "Am I going to be just as much of a nuisance here as I seem to be everywhere else, Cicely?"

"Not it you sit quite still and do not expect to be entertained," she answers composedly. "I have to make out five copies of this wretched Te Deum before afternoon practice. Oh, dear, I do wish amateur organists would be content with Mozart, Haydn, and Co., and not force their compositions on the public! It is weary work."

"Well, if you just sit there and expect to be entertained," she replies calmly. "I need to make five copies of this awful Te Deum before afternoon practice. Oh, I really wish amateur organists would stick to Mozart, Haydn, and the like, instead of trying to showcase their own compositions to everyone! It's exhausting."

"How neatly you do it! What clever fingers you have, Miss Deane!" he says, throwing himself into a chair, and leaning his arms on the table.

"You're doing such a great job! You have such clever hands, Miss Deane!" he says, plopping down in a chair and leaning his arms on the table.

She puts a slim finger to her lips in warning reply.

She puts a slender finger to her lips in a warning gesture.

Twenty minutes pass by in profound silence. Everard takes up a pen, for which he finds swift employment. To his horror, the young man becomes aware that he has been illustrating the margin of one of Miss Deane's finished copies with skeleton hunting-sketches, adding arms and legs to the crotchets and quavers, giving features to the open notes.

Twenty minutes go by in complete silence. Everard picks up a pen, and quickly finds something to do with it. To his shock, he realizes that he has been doodling in the margins of one of Miss Deane's finished copies, drawing skeleton hunting sketches by adding arms and legs to the notes and giving faces to the open notes.

"What are you trying to do, Jack?" she asks, leaning across the table to reach a book, and steadying herself with the help of his bent shoulder.

"What are you trying to do, Jack?" she asks, leaning over the table to grab a book and steadying herself with his bent shoulder.

"Trying to do?" he repeats, one hand quickly veiling the work of desecration, the other imprisoning his companion's. "I am trying to make love to you, Cicely. Is it any good?"

"Trying to do?" he repeats, one hand quickly covering up the act of destruction, the other holding his companion's hand. "I'm trying to make love to you, Cicely. Is it any good?"

For an instant she remains motionless; then she snatches her hand from his shoulder as if it had been stung, crimsons to the roots of her hair, and says, her voice quivering with pain and anger—

For a moment, she stays still; then she pulls her hand away from his shoulder as if it had been stung, turning red to the roots of her hair, and says, her voice shaking with pain and anger—

"Jack Everard, how—how dare you make me an answer like that? You know how I dislike flippant speeches of the kind."

"Jack Everard, how—how could you give me an answer like that? You know I really dislike that kind of sarcastic talk."

"Flippant!" he answers hotly. "I did not mean it to be so. Nobody as much in earnest as I am could be flippant. I love you, Cicely Deane, and, though I know I am not worthy of you, I ask you to be my wife on my knees, if you like. Do you think I am in earnest now?"

"Flippant!" he replies angrily. "I didn't mean it that way. No one who feels as strongly as I do could be flippant. I love you, Cicely Deane, and even though I know I don't deserve you, I'm asking you to be my wife, even if it means getting down on my knees. Do you think I'm serious now?"

"Yes," she says, panting a little, and raising her eyes, gleaming, wrathful, defiant, to his eager face. "I believe you are in earnest; and I wish you to understand that I am in earnest too, thoroughly in earnest, when I beg of you, Jack Everard, if you value my esteem,[145] my friendship, never to speak to me on such a subject or in that tone. It—it is eminently painful and distasteful to me."

"Yes," she says, breathing heavily, and lifting her eyes, shining, angry, and challenging, to his eager face. "I believe you're serious, and I want you to know that I'm serious too, completely serious, when I ask you, Jack Everard, if you value my respect,[145] my friendship, to never talk to me about that topic or in that way. It—it's really painful and off-putting for me."

"Thank you, Miss Deane; you—you speak to the point. I will not incur the risk of losing your esteem and friendship ever again, you may be sure. Good-morning."

"Thank you, Miss Deane; you really get straight to the point. I won't take the chance of losing your respect and friendship again, I promise. Good morning."

He walks from the room without another word, down the stairs and out of the house, forgetting to take his hat and stick from the hall. He stands for a moment leaning against the garden gate, his blue eyes moist, his lips quivering with pain and cruel disappointment, a heavy shower falling on his uncovered head.

He walks out of the room without saying anything else, down the stairs and out of the house, forgetting to grab his hat and cane from the hallway. He pauses for a moment, leaning against the garden gate, his blue eyes glistening, his lips trembling with pain and harsh disappointment, as a heavy rain pours down on his bare head.

At that moment Lady Saunderson's brougham flashes past. She looks out and gives him a brilliant smile, half questioning, half pitying, a smile that goads him to a feeling of impotent desperation.

At that moment, Lady Saunderson's carriage rushes by. She looks out and gives him a bright smile, part questioning, part pitying, a smile that stirs up a sense of helpless desperation in him.

"I am a lucky fellow—by the powers I am!" he mutters fiercely, with clinched fists.

"I’m a lucky guy—no doubt about it!" he mutters fiercely, with clenched fists.

"Jack, Jack, where are you going? Where's your hat? What's the matter?"

"Jack, Jack, where are you headed? Where's your hat? What's wrong?"

Little Emily Deane's astonished voice recalls him to his senses. He puts up his hand to his sleek dripping head and retraces his steps mechanically, Emily trotting by his side.

Little Emily Deane's shocked voice brings him back to reality. He raises his hand to his smooth, wet head and walks back mechanically, with Emily trotting beside him.

"Is there anything the matter with you, Jack? You look so hot and funny! Have you been fighting with Cissy?—for she looks so funny too. Her face is like fire, she would scarcely speak to me, and, when I leaned over her, I saw she was crying like anything."

"Is something wrong with you, Jack? You look really upset and strange! Have you been arguing with Cissy? She looks unusual too. Her face is red, she hardly spoke to me, and when I leaned over to her, I saw she was crying a lot."

"Crying?" he says quickly. "Are you sure?"

"Crying?" he asks quickly. "Are you certain?"

"Yes. She didn't want me to notice, and pushed me away quite crossly; but I saw great fat tears splashing down on the music she was copying, and swelling out the notes. Did you say anything to annoy her? Cissy never cries, you know—not even when she had two big teeth pulled out, or when she was reading the death of Little Nell. Bill says she's the dryest girl he ever met."

"Yeah. She didn’t want me to see, and she shoved me away pretty angrily; but I noticed big, fat tears dropping onto the music she was copying and blurring the notes. Did you say something to upset her? Cissy never cries, you know—not even when she had two big teeth pulled or when she was reading the death of Little Nell. Bill says she’s the most stone-faced girl he’s ever met."

Everard stands for a moment hesitating, hat in hand; then he walks back quickly and stealthily to the room where Cicely sits, her face hidden on her outstretched arms, shedding the bitterest, most shamefaced tears of her life. The poor child does not doubt but that she betrayed her secret to him from whom she would have guarded it at the cost of her life, and that he, actuated by a sense of pitiful kindness, resolved to assure her happiness at the expense of his own.

Everard stands there for a moment, hesitant, holding his hat; then he quickly and quietly walks back to the room where Cicely is sitting, her face buried in her outstretched arms, crying the most heartbreaking, shameful tears of her life. The poor girl believes that she revealed her secret to the one person she would have protected it from at any cost, and that he, driven by a sense of compassionate kindness, decided to sacrifice his own happiness for hers.

She feels sore, wounded, insulted, all the sunshine gone from her sky. She knows that she can never again look with anything but shame and pain into the bright face she loves so well, never again listen in peace to the only voice that can ever reach her heart. She knows she has lost her lover, her friend, her self-respect, at one blow; and the cross she is called upon thus suddenly to bear seems too heavy for her slight shoulders.

She feels hurt, wounded, insulted, and all the light has disappeared from her life. She knows that she can never again look at the bright face she loves without feeling shame and pain, nor can she ever listen peacefully to the only voice that truly touches her heart. She realizes she has lost her lover, her friend, and her self-respect all at once; and the burden she suddenly has to carry feels too heavy for her fragile shoulders.

At this crisis Everard steals in softly, closing the door, drops upon his knees by her side, put his arms round her neck, his face close to hers, and whispers eagerly, before she can repulse him—

At this moment, Everard quietly slips in, closes the door, drops to his knees beside her, wraps his arms around her neck, leans his face close to hers, and whispers eagerly, before she can push him away—

"Don't cry, don't cry, Cissy darling! I was a fool, a presumptuous fool, to think you could ever learn to—to care for me. What woman could love me, I should like to know? Forget my presumption,[146] dear, and, when I am gone, remember me only as the friend of your childhood, the boy whom you loved as a brother—nothing more."

"Don't cry, don't cry, Cissy darling! I was an idiot, a reckless idiot, to think you could ever learn to care for me. What woman could possibly love me, I wonder? Forget my arrogance, [146] dear, and when I'm gone, remember me only as your childhood friend, the boy you loved like a brother—nothing more."

"You are—are going—where?" she asks, weakly trying to free herself from his clasp.

"You are—are going—where?" she asks, weakly trying to get away from his grip.

"I do not know yet—anywhere—anywhere far away from you. Will you give me a kiss, Cissy, to let me know you bear me no ill-will—a farewell kiss, dear? 'It may be for years, and it may be forever,' et cætera—you can not grudge me that."

"I don’t know yet—anywhere—anywhere far away from you. Will you give me a kiss, Cissy, to show me you don’t hold anything against me—a goodbye kiss, dear? 'It might be for years, and it might be forever,' et cætera—you can’t deny me that."

He gently lifts the shielding arm and puts his lips to her shrinking face. She shivers slightly, and raises her heavy eyes with a sort of piteous protest to his. He kisses away the tears from her eyelashes, whispering mournfully the single word—

He gently lifts the protective arm and brings his lips to her fading face. She shivers slightly and raises her heavy eyes in a kind of sad protest to his. He kisses the tears from her eyelashes, whispering sadly the single word—

"Farewell."

"Goodbye."

They remain for a few moments locked in each other's arms.

They stay in each other's arms for a few moments.

"Love," he says, at last, "won't you say farewell?"

"Love," he finally says, "won't you say goodbye?"

Her lips part, her breath comes quickly, she tries to speak, but all sound dies in her throat.

Her lips part, her breath quickens, she tries to speak, but no sound comes out.

"Cissy, Cissy, can't you speak? I am waiting. Is it so hard to say the word 'Farewell,' little friend?"

"Cissy, Cissy, can’t you talk? I’m waiting. Is it really that hard to say ‘Goodbye,’ my little friend?"

"Yes, yes," she stammers, "it is hard. Let me go, Jack—let me go! I—I will say it presently—presently—presently."

"Yeah, yeah," she stutters, "it's tough. Let me go, Jack—just let me go! I—I will say it soon—soon—soon."

"I am in no great hurry to hear it, dear; it is such a wailing sort of word—it has the ring of death. Yet I can not go until you say it."

"I’m not really in a rush to hear it, dear; it’s such a mournful word—it has a sound of death. But I can't leave until you say it."

"You are stifling me!" she says passionately. "Let me go, let me go; I can not breathe!"

"You’re suffocating me!" she says passionately. "Let me go, let me go; I can’t breathe!"

"Say 'Farewell!'"

"Say 'Goodbye!'"

He waits, waits on patiently; but she never says it.

He waits, waiting patiently; but she never says it.


"Six for me—all Christmas-cards—hurrah, hurrah! Three for you, Aunt Jo; two for you, Robert; none for you, Mr. Armstrong; none for you, Hal."

"Six for me—all Christmas cards—hooray, hooray! Three for you, Aunt Jo; two for you, Robert; none for you, Mr. Armstrong; none for you, Hal."

It is Christmas-time, nearly two years since the Lefroys have left Nutsgrove. The boys are spending the festive season at Leamington. Mr. Armstrong has also reluctantly accepted Miles Darcy's pressing invitation, for these meetings are painful to him. Although his lost wife's name is never mentioned, yet there is always a suggestion of her existence in the old lady's depressed flurried manner, and in her anxiety to propitiate him and seem at ease in his presence; moreover, Lottie, who has cast aside all her delicacy and is growing up a plump rosy-cheeked lass, at times is so like her unfortunate sister that he turns away his eyes from her with a sense of sore repugnance.

It’s Christmas time, nearly two years since the Lefroys left Nutsgrove. The boys are spending the holidays in Leamington. Mr. Armstrong has also reluctantly accepted Miles Darcy's persistent invitation, as these gatherings are difficult for him. Although the name of his late wife is never mentioned, there’s always an implication of her presence in the old lady’s anxious, flustered demeanor and her efforts to please him and appear relaxed around him; additionally, Lottie, who has lost all her childhood shyness and is becoming a plump, rosy-cheeked girl, sometimes resembles her unfortunate sister so much that he turns his gaze away from her, feeling a deep sense of discomfort.

"Two letters for me, Goggles? Then hand them over at once."

"Two letters for me, Goggles? Give them to me right away."

"Here they are, Bob. One of them is a bill, and the other is from foreign parts. What a lot of postmarks it has, to be sure! Whom is it from, Bob?"

"Here they are, Bob. One is a bill, and the other is from overseas. Wow, it has so many postmarks! Who's it from, Bob?"

He takes up the letter carelessly, then drops it with a quick exclamation.

He picks up the letter casually, then drops it with a quick exclamation.

Miss Darcy, who is seated beside him at the breakfast-table, turns suddenly. Her eyes fall on the upturned address; she springs to her feet with a cry.

Miss Darcy, sitting next to him at the breakfast table, suddenly turns. Her eyes land on the turned-up address; she jumps to her feet with a gasp.

"At last—at last! Quick, Robert, quick—open it, my boy!"

"Finally—finally! Hurry, Robert, hurry—open it, my boy!"

But Robert rises deliberately, his face white and set, walks over to the fire, and thrusts the unopened letter into the blazing coal. His aunt stares for a second paralyzed, then rushes forward to snatch it out; but she is stopped by Robert, whose strong young arms pinion hers powerless to her side. She struggles fiercely, and then appeals to Armstrong, who is staring in much astonishment at the extraordinary scene.

But Robert stands up slowly, his face pale and determined, walks over to the fire, and sticks the unopened letter into the blazing coals. His aunt looks on for a moment, frozen, then rushes forward to pull it out; but Robert stops her, his strong young arms pinning hers helplessly to her side. She fights against him fiercely, then looks to Armstrong for help, who is watching the strange scene in shock.

"Tom—Tom Armstrong, save it, save it! For the love of Heaven, save it! It's from her—from your unfortunate wife! Oh, save it!"

"Tom—Tom Armstrong, keep it, keep it! For the sake of everything, keep it! It's from her—from your unfortunate wife! Oh, keep it!"

Without a moment's hesitation he thrusts his hand into the fire, burning himself smartly; but he is too late—all that he rescues is a quivering sheet that crumbles to ashes in his grasp. Miss Darcy bursts into tears; she turns to Robert, her voice husky with bitterness and anger.

Without a second thought, he thrusts his hand into the fire, burning himself sharply; but he's too late—all he saves is a trembling sheet that turns to ashes in his grip. Miss Darcy breaks down in tears; she turns to Robert, her voice thick with bitterness and anger.

"Heaven will punish you—oh, Heaven will punish you, you wicked, heartless boy, for this morning's deed! Christmas morning, the morning of peace on earth and love and forgiveness, when that poor wandering sinner, probably weary of the ways of sin, thought she might reach your heart of stone—she, Robert Lefroy, who crept to your bedside, when you were thought to be dying of an infectious fever, and nursed you night and day! Oh, Heaven will punish you for this!"

"Heaven will punish you—oh, Heaven will punish you, you wicked, heartless boy, for what you did this morning! Christmas morning, the day of peace on earth and love and forgiveness, when that poor wandering sinner, probably tired of sin, thought she might finally touch your cold heart—she, Robert Lefroy, who came to your bedside when everyone thought you were dying from an infectious fever, and took care of you day and night! Oh, Heaven will punish you for this!"

"I can not help it," Robert sullenly replies. "I have done this before, and so has my sister Pauline, and I will do it again and again."

"I can't help it," Robert replies gloomily. "I've done this before, and so has my sister Pauline, and I'll keep doing it over and over."

"Leave my house, leave my house, all of you! I will have no feasting here. This to me is a day of mourning, not of rejoicing. Thomas Armstrong, you came to me to-day against your will, I know. I thank you for your goodness in so humoring an old woman; but you may go now. I will not ask you to come here again. Good-by, good by! You are a just, generous, and honest man, and have treated me and mine well; but I wish I had never seen your face. I do not want to see it any more. The object of my life is taken from me to-day. I have no further motive in dragging out my weary life, or in struggling to—"

"Get out of my house, all of you! I don’t want any celebrating here. For me, today is a day of mourning, not a time for joy. Thomas Armstrong, I know you came to see me today against your will. I appreciate your kindness in putting up with an old woman like me, but you can leave now. I won’t ask you to come back. Goodbye, goodbye! You are a fair, generous, and honest man, and you’ve treated me and my family well; but I wish I had never met you. I don’t want to see you again. Today, the purpose of my life is taken away from me. I have no reason to continue dragging out my tired existence, or to struggle to—"

"My dear lady," breaks in Armstrong gently. "There is no reason for you to take so hopeless a view of the case; the disaster is not irretrievable. You will probably hear from—from your niece again."

"My dear lady," Armstrong gently interrupts. "There’s no reason for you to have such a hopeless view of the situation; the disaster is not irreversible. You will likely hear from your niece again."

But Miss Darcy, heedless of the interruption, goes on, in whining soliloquy—

But Miss Darcy, ignoring the interruption, continues her whiny soliloquy—

"I loved her, I loved her! She was to me as my own child; her first cry was uttered in my arms, and I wanted to save her from eternal death, to bring her here and on her knees to receive your pardon, Thomas Armstrong, and then to take her away with me to some quiet corner of the world, where she could live down the memory of her sin and spend her days in preparation to meet her Judge. But my hope is gone. Something tells me that we shall never hear of her again, that she will sink too low for even a voice from heaven to reach her in the mist of coming death. We shall never hear of her again—never! Go from me now, all of you; you can say nothing, do nothing, to comfort me. Go and leave me to my grief!"

"I loved her, I loved her! She was like my own child; her first cry was in my arms, and I wanted to save her from eternal death, to bring her here and have her on her knees to receive your forgiveness, Thomas Armstrong, and then take her away with me to some quiet place in the world, where she could move past the memory of her sin and spend her days preparing to meet her Judge. But my hope is gone. Something tells me that we will never hear from her again, that she will fall too low for even a voice from heaven to reach her in the haze of impending death. We will never hear from her again—never! Leave me now, all of you; you can’t say anything, do anything, to comfort me. Go and let me be with my grief!"

They obey her silently. Robert takes his brother back with him to town, where they dine with some military acquaintances. Lottie spends a merry evening at the house of a neighboring school-friend, winding up with snap-dragon and an impromptu dance. Armstrong, returning home to a solitary dinner, is met at the station by Everard, who carries him off to Broom Hill, where he is most heartily welcomed by its new mistress, the late Miss Cicely Deane, who makes a most charming hostess, and her husband the happiest man in the parish. The whole party from the rectory spend the day with the bride and bridegroom; and late in the evening, when the young people are tired of romping and laughing, Cicely sings some sweet old-fashioned carols breathing of love and fireside peace, and the music of her rare voice brings to Armstrong's hardened heart a softening touch; he thinks with gentleness, almost with pity, of her who has wronged him past retrieval.

They follow her lead without a word. Robert takes his brother back to town, where they have dinner with some military friends. Lottie enjoys a fun evening at a nearby friend’s house, finishing the night with snap-dragon and an impromptu dance. Armstrong, going home to a lonely dinner, is greeted at the station by Everard, who takes him to Broom Hill, where he receives a warm welcome from its new owner, the former Miss Cicely Deane, who is a delightful hostess, and her husband, the happiest man in the area. The entire group from the rectory spends the day with the newlyweds; and late in the evening, when the young people are worn out from playing and laughing, Cicely sings some lovely old-fashioned carols filled with love and warmth, and the sound of her beautiful voice touches Armstrong’s hardened heart; he reflects with kindness, almost with pity, on the one who has wronged him beyond repair.

But Miss Darcy's forebodings prove true; no other letter comes from across the sea, and Adelaide's name is not mentioned again.

But Miss Darcy's fears turn out to be true; no other letter arrives from across the sea, and Adelaide's name is never mentioned again.


CHAPTER XXIX.

Two years more go by. The Lefroys, though enjoying both health and prosperity, are no longer banded together in family union as in days of yore. Lady Saunderson, whose social engagements are increasing day by day, is spending the winter and early spring in Rome; Robert is with his regiment at Sheffield, Hal on board a training-ship at Portsmouth, and Lottie finishing her education in an advanced collegiate academy in South Kensington. They are all doing well in the world, and growing out of the passionate attachment they once had for their old home, which still remains desolate and untenanted.

Two more years pass. The Lefroys, while enjoying good health and wealth, are no longer united as a family like they used to be. Lady Saunderson, whose social calendar is getting busier every day, is spending the winter and early spring in Rome; Robert is with his regiment in Sheffield, Hal is on a training ship in Portsmouth, and Lottie is finishing her education at an advanced college in South Kensington. They are all doing well in life and drifting away from the deep connection they once had to their old home, which still stands empty and abandoned.

One night, Armstrong takes Lottie and a school-friend to the theater.

One night, Armstrong takes Lottie and a friend from school to the theater.

"You have enjoyed yourself, my dear?" he asks, when he is taking them home.

"You had a good time, my dear?" he asks as he's taking them home.

"Oh, I don't think I ever enjoyed anything so much in my life before! Feel my handkerchief, Mr. Armstrong. Wouldn't you think I had soaked it in a tub of water? And I'm sure Susie Arthur's sobs were quite heartrending. Oh, we've enjoyed ourselves tremendously."

"Oh, I don’t think I’ve ever enjoyed anything this much in my life before! Feel my handkerchief, Mr. Armstrong. Wouldn't you think I soaked it in a tub of water? And I’m sure Susie Arthur's sobs were really heartbreaking. Oh, we’ve had a fantastic time."

"It was quite too awfully touching. Thank you so much, Mr. Armstrong, for bringing us," chimes in the sensitive Miss Arthur.

"It was really too incredibly touching. Thank you so much, Mr. Armstrong, for bringing us," chimes in the sensitive Miss Arthur.

"I'm so glad we decided on 'Jo,' instead of 'Hamlet.' Shakespeare is such a grind sometimes; isn't he, Susie? And now, if we knew some kind friend who would take us to see the Kendals, I think we should die happy, shouldn't we Susie?"

"I'm really happy we picked 'Jo' instead of 'Hamlet.' Shakespeare can be such a drag sometimes; don't you think so, Susie? And now, if we just knew someone kind enough to take us to see the Kendals, I think we’d be so thrilled, right Susie?"

And Lottie lifts her round bonny face, framed in a white hood, appealingly to Armstrong, who smiles negatively and turns away his head. The brougham stops, and with a sigh the two blooming school-girls descend, and Armstrong drives back to his hotel in Piccadilly, where, after knocking about a few billiard-balls, he lights a cigar and strolls out again. This time he unconsciously wends his way eastward, his mind absorbed in a semi-political,[149] semi-commercial speculation in which he is much interested, having invested a large sum of money and allowed his name to appear at the head of the list of directors. Heedless of time or distance, he walks on, with knitted brow and absorbed senses, until he is vigorously recalled to reality by a grimy hand making a snatch at his watch-chain, which, however, he is expert enough to rescue; but the would-be thief wriggles himself out of his grasp. On looking round he finds that he has strayed into the back slums of Shoreditch, into a regular labyrinth of reeking streets, dark lanes, and courts, from which egress seems almost impossible. He seeks in vain for a policeman to direct him, makes inquiries right and left, but receives only slangy, insulting, and sometimes almost threatening answers. At last he turns to a weather-beaten motherly-looking old lady presiding over a sugar-stick stall at a corner of a lane, who responds by throwing her arms protectingly around him, and murmuring words soothing but tipsy toned.

And Lottie lifts her round, cheerful face, framed in a white hood, looking hopefully at Armstrong, who shakes his head and turns away. The carriage stops, and with a sigh, the two vibrant schoolgirls get out, while Armstrong drives back to his hotel in Piccadilly. After hitting around a few billiard balls, he lights a cigar and heads back out. This time, he unknowingly heads east, his mind focused on a half-political, half-commercial idea that he's really into, having put a lot of money into it and letting his name be the first on the list of directors. Lost in thought, he walks on, brow furrowed and senses absorbed, until he's jolted back to reality by a dirty hand going for his watch chain, which he skillfully saves; but the would-be thief slips away. Looking around, he realizes he’s wandered into the back alleys of Shoreditch, a real maze of stinky streets, dark lanes, and courts where getting out seems almost impossible. He searches in vain for a cop to help him, asking around but only getting slangy, insulting, and sometimes almost threatening replies. Finally, he turns to a rough-looking old lady running a candy stall at the corner of a lane, who responds by wrapping her arms around him protectively and murmuring words that are soothing but a bit slurred.

"Losh yer way, did shye, me love? Mile-En' Road, to b'shure; bring ye there insh jiffy. Come 'long, come 'long, me lamb! Mile-En' Road—insh jiffy"—leading him at the same moment to the open door of a public-house opposite.

"Losh your way, did she say, my love? Mile-End Road, for sure; I'll take you there in a jiffy. Come along, come along, my dear! Mile-End Road—in a jiffy"—while leading him at that moment to the open door of a pub across the street.

He tries laughingly to shake her off; but she clings to him with a grasp of iron. Being unwilling to use her roughly, he is about to put his hand into his pocket to purchase freedom, when a sudden drunken sortie from the house in question hurls them both off the footpath and effects his purpose. The row soon looks rather alarming, people crowding from all parts, and the night becomes hideous with shrieks and imprecations. Armstrong stands by, watching a scene to which he was well accustomed in his earlier days, until he notices that two policemen, pluckily trying to restore order, are getting rather badly handled; then he begins pushing his way to give them help, when an unexpected backward movement of the crowd obliges him to retreat, and a woman, who has been feebly struggling to get away, is thrown heavily against his shoulder, where she lies without movement. He throws his strong arm around her and plows his way to an open hall door a few yards further down, where he leans panting for a moment against the wall.

He laughs and tries to shake her off, but she holds on to him tightly. Not wanting to be rough with her, he almost reaches for his pocket to buy his freedom when a sudden drunken rush from the house sends them both off the sidewalk and achieves his goal. The commotion quickly escalates, with people gathering from all directions, and the night turns chaotic with screams and curses. Armstrong stands by, watching a scene he was used to in his younger days, until he sees two policemen valiantly trying to restore order but getting handled pretty badly. Then he starts to make his way over to help them, but a sudden backward movement of the crowd forces him to step back, and a woman, who has been weakly trying to escape, is thrown hard against his shoulder, where she falls motionless. He wraps his strong arm around her and pushes his way to an open door a few yards ahead, where he leans against the wall, panting for a moment.

"Are you hurt?" he asks gently; but, as she makes no answer, he raises the hanging head, and the dismal yellow light of a gas-jet in the street outside falls on the face of Adelaide Armstrong—a face livid, worn, ghastly, from which the bloom and life of youth have fled.

"Are you hurt?" he asks softly; but, since she doesn't respond, he lifts her drooping head, and the dim yellow light of a street gas lamp shines on Adelaide Armstrong's face—a face pale, tired, and ghostly, from which the brightness and vitality of youth have vanished.

Armstrong does not recognize her in the least; nevertheless he remains gazing with a startled fascination into the unconscious face until she opens her heavy eyes and looks straight into his.

Armstrong doesn't recognize her at all; still, he keeps staring with shocked fascination at her unconscious face until she opens her heavy eyes and looks directly at him.

"Thomas Armstrong!" she says dreamily.

"Thomas Armstrong!" she says wistfully.

"Great Heaven," he cries, "is it you?"

"Wow, is that you?" he exclaims.

He starts back, shaking her from him; she sways, tries to save herself, and is on the point of falling when he puts out his hand, and she grasps it feverishly.

He steps back, pushing her away; she sways, trying to keep her balance, and is about to fall when he reaches out his hand, and she grabs it desperately.

"I—I think I must have been crushed a little in the crowd; I feel faint," she says gaspingly. "Will you—help me up to my room? It is in the next house to this." Then, seeing that he hesitates, she[150] adds, with a hard laugh, "You can take a bath—wash off my touch—afterward, you know."

"I—I think I might have been a bit crushed in the crowd; I feel faint," she says breathlessly. "Will you—help me get to my room? It's in the next house over." Then, noticing his hesitation, she[150] adds with a forced laugh, "You can take a shower—wash off my touch—afterward, you know."

Gravely he puts out his arm, and they toil slowly and silently up the rotting evil-smelling stairway to a garret furnished with one chair, a table, and a litter in one corner, dimly suggesting a bed. She sinks upon the chair exhausted.

Gravely, he extends his arm, and they slowly and silently make their way up the decaying, foul-smelling stairs to a small attic with just one chair, a table, and a mess in one corner that vaguely resembles a bed. She collapses into the chair, exhausted.

"There is a bit of candle on the table. If you have a match, will you strike it?"

"There’s a candle on the table. If you have a match, will you light it?"

He obeys her mechanically. When the dismal tallow light reveals the bare hideousness of the room she leans her arms on the table and looks full into his stern face with unabashed, and, to him, crime-hardened glance.

He follows her orders without thinking. When the gloomy candlelight exposes the stark ugliness of the room, she leans her arms on the table and looks directly into his serious face with an unashamed, and to him, hardened gaze.

"How well you wear, Thomas Armstrong! How strong and big and full of life you are! It gives me breath to look at you."

"Look at you, Thomas Armstrong! You're so strong and big, full of life! Just seeing you takes my breath away."

"You are ill?" he says abruptly.

"You're sick?" he asks suddenly.

"Ill! Well, I am not exactly in what you call robust health; I haven't been for many a day. I wish I could get into the consumptive hospital. A woman on the landing below me, a French-polisher, said she'd try to get me in when she came back from a job in the country; she has been a long time away."

"Ugh! Well, I’m not exactly in what you’d call great health; I haven’t been for quite a while. I wish I could get into the tuberculosis hospital. A woman on the landing below me, a French polisher, said she’d try to get me in when she returned from a job in the country; she has been gone for a long time."

"You are alone?"

"Are you alone?"

"Yes; he left me three weeks ago to attend some Newmarket meeting, and he has not returned since. I suspect he doesn't mean to do so either, though he has left an old portmanteau in my charge. I—I am not what you call a cheerful or fascinating companion for any man—am I? You—you would not like to escort me down Regent Street, would you, Mr. Armstrong?"

"Yeah; he left three weeks ago to go to some meeting in Newmarket, and he hasn't come back since. I have a feeling he doesn't plan to, even though he left an old suitcase with me. I—I’m not exactly what you would call a cheerful or exciting companion for any man—am I? You—you wouldn't want to take me down Regent Street, would you, Mr. Armstrong?"

He answers not a word.

He doesn't say a word.

"Do you know, I passed my brother Robert Lefroy in the Strand a week ago. When I uttered his name he sprung off the footpath to avoid my touch, and jumped into a passing hansom, as if to get out of the very air I was breathing; he looked almost ill when he saw me. You bore the shock better; but then you are made of stronger stuff than he, and, besides, you sprung from the depths into which I have sunk. You are acclimatized. Won't you sit down? I haven't a second chair; but the corner of the table near the door will bear your weight."

"Guess what? I ran into my brother Robert Lefroy on the Strand a week ago. As soon as I said his name, he jumped off the sidewalk to avoid me and hopped into a passing cab, like he wanted to escape the very air I was breathing; he looked almost sick when he saw me. You handled the surprise better, but you’re made of tougher stuff than he is, and besides, you’ve risen from the depths I’ve fallen into. You're used to it now. Will you sit down? I don’t have a second chair, but the corner of the table by the door can hold you."

"Have you no one to help you? Are you destitute?" he asks, bringing out his words with a jerk.

"Do you have no one to help you? Are you broke?" he asks, delivering his words abruptly.

"He left me seven-and-sixpence when he went away, saying he would be back in a few days. I have had nothing since; and yet he knew I was dying and friendless. I wrote to my sister Lady Saunderson when I first landed, and asked her, for the love of Heaven, for the sake of the same mother who bore us, to give me help, to let me die somewhere out of this hole of pestilence and crime; but she never answered my letter." She stops, then says, with a peevish querulous gesture, "Thomas Armstrong, why don't you say something to me, instead of staring as if I were a ghost, a ghoul?"

"He left me seven shillings and sixpence when he left, saying he would be back in a few days. I haven't heard from him since; and yet he knew I was struggling and alone. I wrote to my sister Lady Saunderson when I first arrived, begging her, for the love of God, for the sake of the same mother who gave us life, to help me, to let me die somewhere away from this miserable place full of disease and crime; but she never replied to my letter." She pauses, then says with an annoyed gesture, "Thomas Armstrong, why don't you say something to me instead of just staring at me like I'm a ghost, a monster?"

"What can I say, woman?" he answers roughly. "What words are needed to emphasize the retribution of your sin to me? If you want money I will give it to you as freely as I would to any needy sufferer, as freely as I will give you pity and pardon; but why[151] should I seek to moralize on your pitiful fate, to reproach you when Heaven has so terribly avenged my wrongs?"

"What can I say, woman?" he replies harshly. "What words do I need to highlight the consequences of your sin on me? If you want money, I’ll give it to you as willingly as I would help any other person in need, as freely as I’ll show you pity and forgiveness; but why[151] should I bother trying to lecture you on your sad situation, to blame you when Heaven has so mercilessly punished me for my grievances?"

"Heaven?" she interrupted, with a touch of the old fire in her thin wailing voice. "Where is Heaven? Heaven exists only when one is young and happy and healthy, free from care and sorrow when the sun is shining and the blood warm with hope and youth and love; with a body worn with disease, gnawed with want, and a soul sick with the sight of pain and misery and sin that never can be relieved, who can feel that there is a heaven? Ah, who can believe in heaven then, I ask? Come to my bedside every day Thomas Armstrong, with Bible, bell, and candle, whisper words of hope, of promise in my dying ears, and yet, if you speak with the tongue of an angel, and not of a man, you will not be able to lift the shroud from my soul, nor kindle one spark of heaven-born fire in my breaking heart. I defy you—I defy you!"

"Heaven?" she interrupted, her thin, wailing voice carrying a hint of her old fire. "Where is Heaven? Heaven only exists when you’re young, happy, and healthy, free from worries and sorrow, when the sun is shining and your blood is warm with hope, youth, and love. But when your body is worn down by illness, tormented by need, and your soul is sick from witnessing pain, misery, and sin that can never be eased, who can believe that there’s a heaven? Ah, who can trust in heaven then, I ask? Come to my bedside every day, Thomas Armstrong, with your Bible, bell, and candle, whispering words of hope and promise in my dying ears. Yet, even if you spoke like an angel and not like a human, you still wouldn’t be able to lift the shroud from my soul or ignite a single spark of heaven's fire in my breaking heart. I defy you—I defy you!"

"Yet I will try."

"I'll try anyway."

"Too late, too late—you come too late!" she murmurs, her voice dying away in a dry choking sob.

"Too late, too late—you’re too late!" she whispers, her voice fading into a dry, choking sob.

He tries to utter some hackneyed refutation, but the commonplace words die on his lips, and a heavy silence follows as his eyes, in which all wrath and repugnance have now made way for pain and pity infinite, rest on the cowering wreck of womanhood whom he has loved with a love that comes to men of his metal only once in a life.

He attempts to say some clichéd response, but the ordinary words fade away before he can speak, leaving a deep silence as his eyes, now filled with pain and infinite pity instead of anger and disgust, focus on the broken woman he has loved with a love that only men like him experience once in a lifetime.

An angry curse, followed by a woman's coarse laugh, breaks the stillness. There is the sound of stumbling footsteps on the stairs, and the next moment the door is burst open, and a tall, gaunt-looking man, past the prime life, with dark gleaming eyes, and a thin chiseled face scarred with the ravages of fast living and squalid dissipation, stands on the threshold.

An angry curse, followed by a woman's harsh laugh, shatters the silence. You can hear stumbling footsteps on the stairs, and the next moment the door swings open, revealing a tall, gaunt man, past his prime, with dark, shining eyes and a thin, chiseled face marked by the toll of reckless living and miserable excess, standing in the doorway.

"Adelaide"—he speaks in a sweet thrilling voice that sounds so incongruous coming from the hard sensual mouth—"are you here? Quick, my girl—give me those deeds I left behind. I'm off to Antwerp in half an hour. Infernal run of luck throughout! I'll write for you when—Eh, whom have you here? Who is this?"—starting back with lowering brow when he catches sight of Armstrong's flaming face.

"Adelaide"—he says in a sweet, exciting tone that feels so out of place coming from his hard, sensual mouth—"are you here? Quick, my girl—hand me those deeds I left behind. I'm heading to Antwerp in half an hour. It's been a terrible run of luck! I'll write to you when—Wait, who do you have here? Who is this?"—he asks, stepping back with a frown as he notices Armstrong's flushed face.

"I'll introduce you," says Addie rising quickly and turning to her husband. "This is, I believe, the only member of our estimable family whose acquaintance you have not yet made. My father, Colonel Lefroy—Mr. Armstrong of Kelvick."

"I'll introduce you," Addie says, quickly getting up and turning to her husband. "This is, I think, the only member of our respected family you haven't met yet. My father, Colonel Lefroy—Mr. Armstrong of Kelvick."

But, before the words have left her mouth, Colonel Lefroy, with an angry oath, has disappeared, and is stumbling frantically down the stairs.

But before the words have left her mouth, Colonel Lefroy, cursing angrily, has vanished and is stumbling frantically down the stairs.

For fully two minutes Armstrong, with dazed face, remains staring at the spot where he stood; then he turns slowly to Addie.

For a full two minutes, Armstrong, with a bewildered expression, keeps staring at the place where he was standing; then he slowly turns to Addie.

"Is that—that man your father?" he asks.

"Is that guy your dad?" he asks.

She nods bitterly.

She nods sadly.

"You have been living with him lately?"

"You've been living with him recently?"

"I have lived with him ever since I left you—four years ago."

"I've been living with him ever since I left you—four years ago."

"Since you left me—since you left me!" he repeats stupidly. "And—and your lover—where is he? What did you do with him?

"Since you left me—since you left me!" he keeps saying cluelessly. "And—and your boyfriend—where is he? What did you do with him?

"My lover?"—a faint flush stealing into her own cheek. "What[152] do you mean, Thomas Armstrong? Something insulting, I—I suppose. Well, I do not care; I have not much feeling left now—not enough blood in my veins to resent a sting, a blow from you as I once did. My lover!"

"My lover?"—a faint blush creeping into her cheek. "What[152] do you mean, Thomas Armstrong? Something hurtful, I—I guess. Well, I don't care; I don't have many feelings left now—not enough blood in my veins to feel insulted by a jab, a hit from you like I used to. My lover!"

"Yes, I repeat, your lover—the man you loved before you knew me, with whom you sailed to Melbourne in the 'Chimborazo' four years ago—your cousin, Teddy Lefroy."

"Yes, I’ll say it again, your lover—the man you loved before you met me, the one you sailed to Melbourne with in the 'Chimborazo' four years ago—your cousin, Teddy Lefroy."

To this statement she makes no reply whatever; her head sinks forward on her outstretched arm. After waiting a moment, his blood on fire, his every nerve quivering, he leans over her, thinking she has fainted; but he sees that her eyes are wide open and tearless, and that there is a strange smile on her pinched mouth.

To this statement, she doesn't respond at all; her head drops forward onto her outstretched arm. After waiting a moment, his blood boiling, every nerve trembling, he leans over her, thinking she has fainted; but he notices that her eyes are wide open and tearless, and that there's a strange smile on her thin lips.

"Go away, go away!" she cries querulously. "Can't you let me die in peace? I am so tired—so tired of you all—of husbands, lovers, father, brothers, sisters. Oh, go away—go away, all of you! I want peace."

"Leave me alone, just leave me alone!" she shouts, sounding annoyed. "Can't you let me die in peace? I’m so exhausted—so exhausted by all of you—husbands, lovers, father, brothers, sisters. Oh, just go away—go away, all of you! I want peace."

"Adelaide," he says sharply, using her name for the first time. "you must answer me—you must speak. Did you sail to Melbourne with your cousin as his wife?"

"Adelaide," he says sharply, using her name for the first time. "You have to answer me—you need to speak. Did you travel to Melbourne with your cousin as his wife?"

"How—how dare you ask me such a question?"

"How could you ask me such a question?"

"I have dared, and I will dare again and again, until you answer me."

"I have taken the risk, and I will continue to take it over and over until you respond to me."

"No," she says fiercely, "I did not! How could I do such a thing when I was your wife? I have not seen my Cousin Teddy Lefroy since I was a girl of sixteen. I heard he married, four years ago, a barmaid of some theater-restaurant, and went to Australia with her—that is all I know about him. And now—now will you go? You have done your worst, have offered me the grossest insult a husband could offer a wife. Will you follow my father?"

"No," she says fiercely, "I did not! How could I do something like that when I was your wife? I haven't seen my cousin Teddy Lefroy since I was sixteen. I heard he got married four years ago to a barmaid from some theater-restaurant and moved to Australia with her—that's all I know about him. And now—will you go? You've done your worst, you've given me the most awful insult a husband could give a wife. Are you going to follow my father?"

Armstrong draws a mighty breath, and passes his hand over his brow with a scared helpless gesture. He walks to the window, which he pulls open, thrusts his hot head out into the night, and then comes back to the table, and, leaning over the sick girl, asks, in a choking whisper:

Armstrong takes a deep breath and wipes his forehead with a scared, helpless gesture. He goes to the window, opens it, sticks his hot head out into the night, and then returns to the table. Leaning over the sick girl, he asks in a strained whisper:

"Why did you do it—why did you do it, Adelaide, my wife? Why did you make me, your brothers and sisters, believe that you—you were worthless—oh, why—in Heaven's name, why?"

"Why did you do it—why did you do it, Adelaide, my wife? Why did you make me, your brothers and sisters, believe that you—you were worthless—oh, why—in Heaven's name, why?"

"I don't know—I can't remember; it was so long ago! What does it matter now?" she answers wearily, her eyes closing. "I feel so ill, so tired. I can't talk any more."

"I don't know—I can't remember; it was so long ago! What does it matter now?" she replies wearily, her eyes closing. "I feel so sick, so exhausted. I can't talk anymore."

He drops upon his knees by her side, and brings his head on a level with hers.

He drops to his knees beside her and brings his head level with hers.

"Adelaide, Adelaide, by the love I once bore you, by all the pain, the trouble you brought into my life, I implore you to answer me!"

"Adelaide, Adelaide, for the love I once had for you, for all the pain, the trouble you brought into my life, I beg you to reply to me!"

The quivering earnestness of the appeal rouses her. She rubs her eyes and struggles into an upright position.

The trembling sincerity of the plea wakes her up. She rubs her eyes and tries to sit up straight.

"Let me think—let me think—it is so long ago. I did not let them believe anything but the truth. I wrote almost at once—before I went to America—and told them whom I was with and why I was going. I wrote many times to Robert and to Pauline, with letters inclosed for Aunt Jo and the others; but they never answered me."

"Let me think—let me think—it was so long ago. I didn’t let them believe anything but the truth. I wrote almost immediately—before I went to America—and told them who I was with and why I was going. I wrote many times to Robert and Pauline, with letters included for Aunt Jo and the others; but they never replied to me."

"They burned them unread. Oh, Heaven forgive them, Heaven forgive them, for I can not!" he mutters hoarsely.

"They burned them unread. Oh, God forgive them, God forgive them, because I can't!" he mutters hoarsely.

But Addie betrays no indignation, no surprise, no regret.

But Addie shows no anger, no surprise, no regret.

"Did they?" she murmurs indifferently. "That would explain."

"Did they?" she says casually. "That makes sense."

"Addie, Addie, why did you leave me—my love, my love?"

"Addie, Addie, why did you leave me—my love, my love?"

A flush spreads over her face and a sparkle comes to her eye which almost brings back her youth again.

A flush spreads across her face and a sparkle lights up her eye, almost bringing back her youth.

"Why did I leave you? Because you had learned to hate, to despise me, because I—we were all making your life unbearable, and I saw no other means by which I could free your home, give you back peace; and I left you because I loved you—loved you, oh, a thousand times better than you ever loved me!"

"Why did I leave you? Because you learned to hate and despise me. We were all making your life unbearable, and I saw no other way to free your home and give you back your peace. I left you because I loved you—loved you a thousand times more than you ever loved me!"

"Oh, child, child!"

"Oh, kid, kid!"

"I saw you had learned to hate, to loathe me—I saw it in your eyes when—when—I asked you for that wretched money."

"I saw that you had learned to hate, to despise me—I saw it in your eyes when—I asked you for that miserable money."

"The money—the money," he says eagerly, "you wanted for your father?"

"The money—the money," he says excitedly, "the money you wanted for your dad?"

"Yes; he had forged a check for that amount, hoping to be able to refund the money before his crime should be discovered; but, finding he could not, and seeing ruin staring him in the face, he came to me, having heard that I had married a rich man, and asked me to get it from you. I promised, and for a whole week I tried—tried to ask you; but I found I couldn't; and when at the end of the week I told him so, he held a loaded revolver to his temple and was about to blow his brains out on the spot. But I wrenched the weapon from his hand, ran straight into the house, and got the money from you. I got the money; but—but it cost me home—home, happiness, youth and life. I knew that we two could carry on the farce no longer, that the same roof could not shelter us again. I told my father that you had discarded me forever and that he must keep me with him. We sailed for America, and lived a hand-to-mouth existence there in the lowest haunts of Bohemianism among gamblers, sharpers, reprobates of all nations and classes until two months ago when we came home. What a life—what a life! I—I tried to get away many times, to support myself free from him; but my health was against me from the start, so I had to stay with him or starve, though he tried to shake me off often enough. I—I could have taken a—a husband before my looks went; but I didn't—I didn't because I thought the husband I had left would come to rescue me. I lived on this hope for two years; every morning when I woke I said, 'He will come to-day; he must come to-day!' I longed for you, Tom, I hungered for you, and I hoped—always hoped—for every night you used to whisper to me in my sleep that you were coming to take me home again. But you never came—ah, you never came! And then the great longing for you died in me; disease was wasting me. I became torpid, callous, and I thought no more of you or—Tom, Tom, what is the matter? Why, you are crying! How funny to see a man cry! You are sorry for me? Don't, please, don't—I—I don't like it."

"Yes; he had forged a check for that amount, hoping to pay it back before anyone found out, but when he realized he couldn’t, and saw disaster looming, he came to me. He had heard I married a wealthy man and asked me to get the money from you. I promised, and for an entire week I tried—tried to ask you; but I found I couldn’t. When I finally told him this at the end of the week, he held a loaded gun to his temple and was about to kill himself right there. I wrestled the weapon away from him, ran straight to the house, and got the money from you. I got the money; but—but it cost me my home—home, happiness, youth, and life. I knew we couldn’t keep up the act any longer, that we couldn’t live under the same roof again. I told my father you had rejected me forever and that he had to keep me with him. We sailed to America and lived hand-to-mouth in the lowest circles of Bohemian life among gamblers, con artists, and outcasts from all walks of life until two months ago when we returned home. What a life—what a life! I tried many times to break free, to support myself apart from him; but my health was against me from the start, so I had to either stay with him or starve, even though he often tried to push me away. I could have taken a husband before I lost my looks; but I didn’t—I didn’t because I thought the husband I left would come to rescue me. I held onto that hope for two years; every morning when I woke up, I said, 'He will come today; he must come today!' I longed for you, Tom, I craved for you, and I hoped—always hoped—because every night you whispered to me in my sleep that you were coming to take me home again. But you never came—oh, you never came! And then the deep longing for you faded in me; illness was wearing me down. I became numb, indifferent, and I stopped thinking about you or—Tom, Tom, what’s wrong? Why are you crying? How strange to see a man cry! You feel sorry for me? Please don’t—don’t—I—I don’t like it."

He is kneeling on the ground before her, sobbing wildly, kissing her feet, the hem of her dress, moaning forth inarticulate cries of love, remorse, pain, and pity infinite.

He is kneeling on the ground in front of her, crying uncontrollably, kissing her feet, the edge of her dress, making indistinct sounds of love, regret, pain, and endless compassion.

She leans forward, and looks at him for a few moments with cold sparkling eyes; then her better nature reasserts itself, and, after making several unsuccessful efforts to rouse him, she lays her hot thin fingers on his swelling neck and whispers in his ear—

She leans forward and looks at him for a few moments with cold, sparkling eyes; then her better nature takes over, and after several unsuccessful attempts to wake him, she places her hot, slender fingers on his swelling neck and whispers in his ear—

"Tom, listen! I—I am hungry, dear. I have not eaten anything to-day."

"Tom, listen! I—I’m hungry, dear. I haven’t eaten anything today."

He rises to his feet, stares at her with filmy eyes, then seizes her in his arms, with her pale face strained to his breast, and carries her down the rotting stairway, away from darkness, pain, and want, to warmth, peace, care, and love unsleeping, that are to be her lot while her days are yet of earth.

He gets up, looks at her with blurry eyes, then grabs her in his arms, resting her pale face against his chest, and carries her down the decaying stairs, away from darkness, pain, and need, to warmth, peace, care, and everlasting love, which will be hers for as long as she lives.


Armstrong wants at first to carry off his wife to Madeira, Nice, Algiers; but the doctors are of unanimous opinion that her strength is not sufficient to bear the fatigue of such a journey, but that later on in the season, after a few months' rest and care, she may be moved to a warmer climate.

Armstrong initially wants to take his wife to Madeira, Nice, or Algiers, but the doctors all agree that she doesn't have the strength to handle the stress of that journey. However, they believe that later in the season, after a few months of rest and care, she might be able to move to a warmer climate.

"Then tell me—tell me," he asks feverishly, "what I am to do for her in the meantime. I—I want to cure her quickly; what am I to do?"

"Then tell me—tell me," he asks anxiously, "what should I do for her in the meantime? I—I want to help her get better quickly; what should I do?"

"Take her where she wishes to go, within moderate distance; give her whatever she fancies, keep up her spirits, keep her mind undisturbed, and do not leave her much alone."

"Take her wherever she wants to go, as long as it’s a reasonable distance; give her whatever she likes, keep her spirits high, keep her mind at ease, and don’t leave her alone for too long."

"But medicine—what medicine is she to get? Surely you will give her something to strengthen her?" pleads Armstrong, an icy chill creeping over him at the vagueness of the prescription.

"But medicine—what medicine is she supposed to get? You will give her something to help her, right?" pleads Armstrong, a cold feeling washing over him at the unclear prescription.

"Certainly, certainly," says Dr. Gibson, one of the greatest authorities on lung disease in the United Kingdom, seizing a sheet of paper and writing hurriedly; "but remember, Mr. Armstrong, that good nutriment, complete rest of mind and body, and cheerful companionship will do more to restore your wife's health than all the medicine in an apothecary's shop."

"Of course, of course," says Dr. Gibson, one of the top experts on lung disease in the UK, grabbing a sheet of paper and writing quickly; "but keep in mind, Mr. Armstrong, that good nutrition, complete rest for both mind and body, and positive companionship will do more to restore your wife's health than all the medicine in a pharmacy."

With despair in his heart and a smile on his lips Armstrong kneels by his wife's chair, tells her that he has medical leave to take her away from the close crowded city, and asks whither she would like to go—to Brighton, Bournemouth, Cheltenham, the Isle of Wight?

With despair in his heart and a smile on his lips, Armstrong kneels by his wife's chair, tells her that he has medical leave to take her away from the cramped, crowded city, and asks where she would like to go—to Brighton, Bournemouth, Cheltenham, or the Isle of Wight?

Addie shakes her listless head—she has no wish, no fancy in the matter—wherever Tom wishes; she does not mind—it is all the same to her. He sighs noiselessly; everything is the same to her now, all the life, the vivacity, the eager pretty willfulness that charmed him, are gone. She lies all day with half-closed eyes, silent, torpid, enjoying the good things he heaps upon her with a dumb animal appreciation, taking no interest in any earthly matter, asking no questions or explanations, unmoved by—seemingly unaware of—the yearning anguished eyes that never leave her face, the hot and restless hands that always hover round her, anticipating her lightest want, holding to her lips food and medicine, from which she turns aside with childish distaste.

Addie shakes her disinterested head—she has no desire or preference in the matter—wherever Tom wants to go, she doesn’t care—it all feels the same to her. He sighs quietly; everything is the same to her now; all the life, the energy, and the eager charm that once captivated him are gone. She lies all day with half-closed eyes, silent and lethargic, appreciating the good things he brings her with a dull, animal-like gratitude, showing no interest in anything around her, asking no questions or wanting explanations, seemingly unaware of—the longing, pained eyes that never leave her face, the hot, restless hands that always hover near her, anticipating her slightest need, bringing food and medicine to her lips, which she turns away from with childish dislike.

"But you used to like the sea, don't you remember, Addie?" he pleads wistfully. "Bournemouth is, I believe, a lovely place. I think we'll decide on it."

"But you used to love the sea, don’t you remember, Addie?" he says longingly. "Bournemouth is, I believe, a beautiful place. I think we’ll go with that."

"Yes," she answers indifferently. "But I hope it is not too far away; I feel so tired still. Are there not primroses in the room?[155] Hold them to my face, Tom. How sweet they are—primroses! Why, it must be spring again, and the grove all yellow with them! And the white lilac too must be coming into bloom outside the school-room window."

"Yes," she replies casually. "But I hope it’s not too far away; I’m still so tired. Aren’t there primroses in the room?[155] Give them to me, Tom. They smell so nice—primroses! It must be spring again, and the grove must be all yellow with them! And the white lilacs should be starting to bloom outside the classroom window."

"Addie," he says quickly, "would you like me to take you home, my darling?"

"Addie," he says quickly, "do you want me to take you home, my dear?"

"Yes," she answers slowly, drawing a long breath; "I think I should like to spend another spring at home. Yes, take me home."

"Yeah," she replies slowly, taking a deep breath, "I think I'd like to spend another spring at home. Yeah, take me home."

Home! Is she going home only to die? is the question ever present to the penitent and remorseful husband.

Home! Is she going home just to die? That's the constant question for the penitent and remorseful husband.


CHAPTER XXX.

Mr. Armstrong telegraphs to Mrs. Turner, who is still in occupation at Nutsgrove, and the old place is dusted, swept, aired, and garnished. One soft April day Addie comes home again, and walks heavily through the familiar rooms, leaning on her husband's arm. Almost from the first day he notices a change for the better in her appearance and manner; her step gains firmness, her appetite improves; and one night, about a week after their return, when she stands by the drawing-room window, her face buried in a bunch of lilac-blossoms, there comes a radiance to her eyes, an eager softness to her voice that thrills him with wild hope.

Mr. Armstrong sends a telegram to Mrs. Turner, who is still at Nutsgrove, and the old place is cleaned, aired out, and tidied up. One gentle April day, Addie comes home again, walking slowly through the familiar rooms with her husband’s arm around her. Right from the start, he notices a positive change in her looks and demeanor; her walk becomes steadier, her appetite gets better, and one night, about a week after they return, as she stands by the drawing-room window with her face buried in a bunch of lilacs, a sparkle comes into her eyes and a warm softness fills her voice that fills him with wild hope.

"I'm glad we came home; aren't you, Tom?" she whispers, nestling close to him. "Let us never go away again. I'm tired of wandering; and I shall get well here, I know, without going to Madeira or Algiers. I feel to-night that I should like to live. Things are coming back to me again that I once loved—you amongst them, Tom. I am growing fond of you again—oh, yes, life is coming to me with the summer, and even good looks also! Look!" she cries gayly, pulling him to a glass and putting her face close to his swarthy one. "Am I not almost pretty to-night? You'd know me if you met me in the streets now, wouldn't you, Tom? Why, I want only a little red in my cheeks, a few freckles on the bridge of my nose, and some curliness in my fringe to be myself again—quite my old self again!"

"I'm so glad we came back home; aren't you, Tom?" she whispers, snuggling up to him. "Let’s never leave again. I’m tired of wandering; I know I can get better here, without going to Madeira or Algiers. Tonight, I feel like I want to live. Things are coming back to me that I once loved—especially you, Tom. I'm starting to really like you again—oh yes, life is coming back to me with the summer, and I even feel like I look better! Look!" she says cheerfully, dragging him to a mirror and putting her face next to his darker one. "Am I not almost pretty tonight? You’d recognize me if you saw me on the street now, wouldn’t you, Tom? I just need a little color in my cheeks, a few freckles on my nose, and some curls in my bangs to be completely myself again—just like my old self!"

"You can do without the fringe, young lady," says Armstrong, who has the old-fashioned male distaste for the modern style of hairdressing, pushing back two or three lank locks from her forehead.

"You can skip the bangs, young lady," says Armstrong, who has a traditional guy's dislike for the current hairstyle trends, pushing back two or three limp strands from her forehead.

"No, no; I must have a fringe, a regular Skye-terrier one too; my face looks so bald and hard without it. It's all that horrible cod-liver oil that's coming out in my hair and making it so thin and straight! I won't take any more of it, Tom; it's of no use trying to force me," she adds, with a low soft laugh that comes to him like a strain of sweetest music. "I'm going to get well without it—you'll see."

"No, no; I need a fringe, a classic Skye-terrier one too; my face looks so bare and harsh without it. It's that awful cod-liver oil that's making my hair so thin and straight! I won't take any more of it, Tom; there's no point in trying to convince me," she adds, with a soft laugh that sounds like the sweetest music to him. "I'm going to get better without it—you'll see."

Later on that evening she startles him by alluding for the first time to her sisters and brothers, quite casually too, as if the thought of them had just struck her incidentally. She has been looking over an old photographic album, and, stopping before one of her sisters—Pauline—she says lightly—

Later on that evening, she surprises him by mentioning her siblings for the first time, and she does it so casually, as if the thought of them just popped into her head. She has been browsing through an old photo album, and when she stops in front of a picture of one of her sisters—Pauline—she says lightly—

"The others, Tom? They are doing well, aren't they—dear old Jo and Polly and Bob and Hal and Lottchen?"

"The others, Tom? They're doing well, right—our dear old Jo and Polly and Bob and Hal and Lottchen?"

"Yes, yes, love," he answers eagerly. "They are all doing well, every one of them."

"Yeah, yeah, love," he replies enthusiastically. "They're all doing great, every single one of them."

"I should like to see them again," she says, after a pause—"to see them all together sitting here around me as in the old days. Will you ask them to come, Tom?"

"I'd like to see them again," she says after a pause—"to see all of them sitting here around me like in the old days. Will you ask them to come, Tom?"

"Yes, if you think you feel quite—quite rested enough, dear, after your journey," he answers reluctantly.

"Yeah, if you think you're feeling pretty—pretty rested enough, dear, after your trip," he replies hesitantly.

So they all come in haste and trembling, Lady Saunderson giving up two important appointments with Worth, traveling up from London with her elder brother, who seems paralyzed by the news that he had heard so unexpectedly.

So they all rush in, shaking with anxiety, Lady Saunderson canceling two important meetings with Worth and traveling up from London with her older brother, who looks stunned by the shocking news he received so unexpectedly.

Armstrong interviews them first, and in a few stern impressive words gives them the outline of their sister's story, and warns them against exciting her with ill-timed emotion in her critical state.

Armstrong interviews them first and, in a few serious and impactful words, outlines their sister's story. He warns them not to upset her with poorly timed emotions during this crucial moment.

So with smiling faces and cheerful words they welcome her back as if she has been on a pleasant trip. There are no passionate tears, no hysterical kisses, no entreaties for forgiveness, no remorseful appeals. The meeting which Armstrong has been dreading opens and closes in sunshine, and Addie, propped up with cushions, greets them with glistening unresentful glance and gentle loving words.

So with smiling faces and cheerful words, they welcome her back as if she’s just returned from a nice trip. There are no passionate tears, no hysterical kisses, no pleas for forgiveness, and no remorseful appeals. The meeting that Armstrong has been dreading starts and ends with sunshine, and Addie, propped up with cushions, greets them with a glistening, unresentful look and gentle, loving words.

"How well they look! Don't they, Tom?" she cries, turning a beaming face to her husband, against whose shoulder she is resting. "And, take them all in all, what a good-looking family they are to be sure! Why, Lottie, what an immense girl you have grown! And you've got all the doubtful bloom of my teens, roses, flesh, and freckles—all. I don't suppose it would become me to call you pretty, would it? Polly, what a swell you are—just like pictures from Le Follet. But your face hasn't changed much. Bob, I won't believe that mustache is genuine until I pull it. Come over here, sir, and face the light at once! What! You are afraid? I thought so," she adds with a gay laugh, as the boy turns away swiftly to hide the burning tears he can not keep from his eyes.

"Don’t they look amazing, Tom?" she exclaims, turning a bright smile to her husband, leaning against his shoulder. "And really, what a good-looking family we have here! Lottie, wow, you’ve grown into such a tall girl! You’ve got all the uncertain beauty of my teenage years—roses, curves, and freckles—all of it. I guess I shouldn’t call you pretty, right? Polly, you look so fancy—just like the pictures from Le Follet. But your face hasn’t changed much. Bob, I won’t believe that mustache is real until I get to tug on it. Come here, buddy, and face the light! What? You’re scared? I thought so," she adds with a cheerful laugh, as the boy quickly turns away to hide the tears he can’t stop from welling up in his eyes.

They sit together all the afternoon, chatting merrily, recalling old family jokes, making plans for the future; and, when tea is brought in, Addie insists on pouring it out, her husband's large hand covering hers and guiding the spout to the tea-pot. She makes them all drink her health, declares she has never felt so well and happy in her life, and sends a loving message to poor Aunt Jo, who is laid up with rheumatic fever, which Lottie promises to deliver without fail. Then she makes engagements to spend a week with Bob at Aldershot during the maneuvers, to visit Hal at the Naval College, to stop a month at the Park with Pauline, and to take Lottie for a trip abroad during the holidays. Toward evening she seems a little tired; so, at a signal from Armstrong, the family withdraw by degrees, and she sinks into a light doze, from which she awakes with an uneasy start.

They sit together all afternoon, chatting happily, reminiscing about old family jokes, and making plans for the future. When tea is brought in, Addie insists on serving it, her husband's large hand covering hers while guiding the spout of the teapot. She makes them all toast to her health, claims she has never felt so well and happy in her life, and sends a loving message to poor Aunt Jo, who is stuck in bed with rheumatic fever, which Lottie promises to deliver without fail. Then she makes plans to spend a week with Bob at Aldershot during the maneuvers, to visit Hal at the Naval College, to stay a month at the Park with Pauline, and to take Lottie on a trip abroad during the holidays. Toward evening, she seems a little tired; so, at a signal from Armstrong, the family leaves gradually, and she drifts into a light doze, from which she wakes with a start, feeling uneasy.

"Tom, Tom, where are you?"

"Tom, Tom, where are you?"

"Here, here, where I always am—by your—side, sweetheart."

"Right here, where I always am—by your—side, babe."

"They have all gone?"

"Have they all left?"

"Yes, for the present."

"Yes, for now."

She raises herself up, puts her warm arms round his neck, and whispers—

She lifts herself up, wraps her warm arms around his neck, and whispers—

"And now only you—only you to the end!"

"And now it’s just you—just you until the end!"

Seeing the spasm of pain that crosses his dark face, she turns the sob into a laugh, and, taking a pink anemone from a glass on the table, begins to fray it childishly.

Seeing the spasm of pain that crosses his dark face, she turns the sob into a laugh, and, taking a pink anemone from a glass on the table, starts to pick at it playfully.

"'Tinker, tailor, soldier, sailor, gentleman, plowboy, apothecary—' Apothecary! Oh, you stupid, empty-headed flower—much you know about it! I wish I had a daisy—a big milky-petaled daisy; they always tell the truth—always."

"'Tinker, tailor, soldier, sailor, gentleman, plowboy, apothecary—' Apothecary! Oh, you dumb, clueless flower—what do you even know about it! I wish I had a daisy—a big, white-petaled daisy; they always tell the truth—always."

"What did they tell you, love?"

"What did they say to you, darling?"

"That I was to marry a gentleman, Tom—a gentleman. I consulted them every day nearly for three weeks before I married you, and they always gave me the same answer. If—if I were going to die—which I have not the slightest intention of doing—I should ask you, Tom, to plant only daisies on my grave."

"That I was going to marry a gentleman, Tom—a gentleman. I talked to them almost every day for three weeks before I married you, and they always gave me the same response. If—I were to die—which I have no intention of doing—I would ask you, Tom, to plant only daisies on my grave."

"I think it would be more to the point," he answers lightly, "if I made the request of you, considering that I am almost twenty years your senior, and that I, not you, my dear, was the object of the pointed and persistent compliment."

"I think it would be more relevant," he responds casually, "if I made the request of you, given that I am almost twenty years older than you, and that I, not you, my dear, was the one who received the pointed and persistent compliment."

"Very well then," she says, laughing; "I'll plant your grave all with big daisies, Tom Armstrong, gentleman, and I'll come and water them every evening—when you're dead."

"Alright then," she says, laughing; "I'll fill your grave with big daisies, Tom Armstrong, gentleman, and I'll come and water them every evening—after you're dead."

"'Oh, if you did, my dear, my sweet,
Even if it had such a light step,
My dust would listen to you and respond. If I had been lying dead for a hundred years—
Would begin to shake beneath your feet,
"And bloom in purple and red!'"

"'My dust would hear you and beat had I lain for a century dead,'" she repeats softly. "There is fiber as well as music in that idea; I like it. 'Had I lain for a century dead'—the old tune of the immortality of love, Tom, sung by poets and psalters since the world began. And so you think your dusty old heart would feel me, your drumless ear would hear me a century hence?" Then, after a pause, looking up into his face with a twitching mouth that brings a dead dimple to life—"But suppose, Tom—suppose my second husband carried the watering-pot—would your dust blossom into purple and red then?"

"'My dust would hear you and beat if I had been lying here dead for a century,'" she softly repeats. "There's both substance and music in that thought; I like it. 'If I had been lying here dead for a century'—the old tune of love's immortality, Tom, sung by poets and writers since the beginning of time. So you believe your dusty old heart would feel me, and your ear without a heartbeat would hear me a century from now?" Then, after a pause, looking up at him with a twitching mouth that brings back a hint of a smile—"But what if, Tom—what if my second husband was the one watering the flowers—would your dust bloom in purple and red then?"

"You little Goth! You soulless barbarian!" he exclaims, in mock indignation. "Catch me ever dropping out of prose for your edification again!"

"You little Goth! You soulless barbarian!" he exclaims, in mock indignation. "You’ll never catch me stepping out of prose for your benefit again!"

"There—don't be cross; I'll always leave him at home when I come to call on your poor ghost. Now are you satisfied?"

"There—don't be upset; I'll always leave him at home when I come to visit your poor spirit. Now are you happy?"

The stars come out, faintly studding the purple vault of heaven; a tiny breeze sweeps the budding world, bringing to the sick girl the perfume of a thousand flowers, telling her of the sweets and the joys, the bloom of the coming summer, which she may never know.

The stars appear, lightly dotting the purple sky; a gentle breeze sweeps through the emerging world, bringing the sick girl the scent of a thousand flowers, reminding her of the pleasures and joys, the blossoming of the upcoming summer, which she may never experience.

"If it were ever such a light step,
My dust would hear you and respond. Had I been lying dead for a century,

she repeats softly; then, suddenly starting to her feet with a peevish wailing cry—"Why do you talk to me of death—death, only death? Oh, I don't want to die, I don't want to die, I tell you! I can not die now—it would be double death! I am so young, I have suffered[158] so"—sinking upon her knees and clasping her hands piteously—"not yet, dear Heaven, ah, not yet! Give me this summer—this one summer; it is all I ask! Tom, why don't you speak—why don't you look at me? Ah, you have no hope—no hope! I saw it in their faces to-day; I see it in yours every time you look at me. You know I'm doomed—you know I'm doomed!"

she repeats softly; then, suddenly leaping to her feet with an annoyed wail—"Why do you keep talking to me about death—death, only death? Oh, I don’t want to die, I don’t want to die, I’m telling you! I can’t die now—it would feel like dying twice! I’m so young, I have suffered[158] so much"—sinking to her knees and clasping her hands desperately—"not yet, dear God, oh, not yet! Give me this summer—just this one summer; that’s all I ask! Tom, why don’t you speak—why don’t you look at me? Ah, you have no hope—no hope! I saw it in their faces today; I see it in yours every time you look at me. You know I’m doomed—you know I’m doomed!"

"I know nothing, nothing," he answers, in a smothered voice, clasping her to his breast and kissing the tears from her gray scared face, "but that they say that the Almighty's power is great and His mercy infinite."

"I don’t know anything, nothing," he replies in a muffled voice, holding her tightly and kissing the tears from her gray, frightened face. "All I know is that they say the Almighty’s power is immense and His mercy is limitless."

"And I have one lung left, you know; I have one lung left!" she pleads peevishly. "The doctors at the hospital told me that; and people have been known to live for years with one lung, with great care and love. And I have both—I have both! I ought to last the summer; it is so near now; the roses are budding outside the window, the apple trees are white with blossom—it is so near! Oh, Tom, my love, my life, keep me with you this one summer, this one summer, please!"

"And I have one lung left, you know; I have one lung left!" she pleads irritably. "The doctors at the hospital told me that; and people can live for years with just one lung if they get enough care and love. And I have both—I have both! I should be able to last the summer; it's so close now; the roses are budding outside the window, the apple trees are covered in blossoms—it’s so close! Oh, Tom, my love, my life, please keep me with you this one summer, just this one summer!"


She lives to see the summer, to see the tall daisies and sleepy cowslips bow their scorched heads to the dust, and the roses drop leaf by leaf from their thorny stem—lives to welcome the golden sheaves of autumn; and, when the first bud shrivels in the grove, she is carried, not to that quiet garden behind the church to lie beside her mother, but to the balmy shores of Algiers, where summer meets her again and lingers with her so kindly and helpfully that three years go by before Tom Armstrong sets eyes on the tall chimneys of his native town again.

She lives to see the summer, to watch the tall daisies and sleepy cowslips bow their scorched heads to the dust, and the roses drop leaf by leaf from their thorny stems—lives to welcome the golden harvests of autumn; and, when the first bud withers in the grove, she is taken, not to that quiet garden behind the church to lie next to her mother, but to the warm shores of Algiers, where summer meets her again and stays with her so kindly and generously that three years pass before Tom Armstrong sees the tall chimneys of his hometown again.


One bright July day two ladies are seated at the window of the old drawing-room at Nutsgrove. One, old and massively spectacled, is busy knitting a diminutive jersey; the other, with a pretty air of chronic invalidism that Mrs. Wittiterly might have copied with effect, is lying in an easy-chair, her white hands idle on her lap, watching a baby, unwieldy and almost shapeless with the quantity of flesh his tender age has to carry, playing with a kitten at her feet, pulling its tail, turning back its ears, clasping it ecstatically to a fat heaving chest, until at last, with one frantic wriggle and a smart little tap on the chubby arm torturing it, the unfortunate brute gets free, and, with a spring, clears the open window.

One bright July day, two ladies are sitting by the window in the old drawing room at Nutsgrove. One, older and heavily bespectacled, is busy knitting a tiny sweater; the other, with a delicate air of chronic illness that Mrs. Wittiterly might have copied effectively, is lounging in an easy chair, her pale hands resting idly in her lap, watching a baby, chunky and almost shapeless from all the baby fat he has to carry, playing with a kitten at her feet, tugging at its tail, folding back its ears, and squeezing it joyfully to her soft, round chest, until finally, with one frantic wriggle and a quick little swipe at the chubby arm that’s annoying it, the poor creature breaks free and leaps out through the open window.

"Well done, puss, well done!" says Addie, laughing. "For the last ten minutes I've been trying to summon up energy to come to your rescue, but couldn't. Well done!"

"Great job, kitty, great job!" says Addie, laughing. "For the last ten minutes, I’ve been trying to muster up the energy to come to your rescue, but I couldn’t. Great job!"

For a moment the baby looks in utter silence from the thin red streak on his arm to his mother's callous face; then, having taken in the full measure of his grievance, he stiffens out his limbs, clinches his fists, closes his eyes, opens his mouth until the corners almost reach his ears, and gives vent to the most soul-piercing, stupendous roar that has ever echoed through the walls of Nutsgrove within the memory of a Lefroy.

For a moment, the baby silently stares from the thin red line on his arm to his mother's indifferent face; then, fully aware of his unfairness, he tenses his body, balls up his fists, shuts his eyes, opens his mouth wide until the corners nearly touch his ears, and lets out the most heart-wrenching, thunderous scream that has ever resonated through the walls of Nutsgrove in the memory of a Lefroy.

The mighty volume electrifies the household, and brings servants and friends from all quarters—brings Armstrong from his study, his face pale with apprehension.

The powerful book energizes the home and attracts servants and friends from all around—pulls Armstrong away from his study, his face pale with worry.

"What is it? He is killed—my boy?"

"What is it? Is my boy dead?"

"No," pants Addie, "not quite. There is, I think, a little life left in him still."

"No," Addie breathes, "not quite. I think there’s still a little life left in him."

"But he has frightened, he has excited you, my love; you look quite flushed. You must drink this glass of wine at once, Addie."

"But he has scared you, he has thrilled you, my love; you look really flushed. You need to drink this glass of wine right away, Addie."

"He is gone?" asks Miss Darcy, cautiously withdrawing her fingers from her tortured ears, and, turning to her host and hostess, exclaims contemptuously—

"He’s gone?" Miss Darcy asks, carefully pulling her fingers away from her aching ears and, turning to her host and hostess, exclaims disdainfully—

"And that—that is the child you would have me believe is the offspring of a woman with one lung! Adelaide, my niece, excuse plain speaking; but it's my impression you're nothing more nor less than a humbug—an arrant humbug!"

"And that—that is the child you expect me to believe is the offspring of a woman with one lung! Adelaide, my niece, forgive my bluntness; but I think you're nothing more than a fraud—an outright fraud!"

THE END.

THE END.


Advertisement James Pyle's Pearline

MUNRO'S PUBLICATIONS.


THE SEASIDE LIBRARY.—POCKET EDITION.

[CONTINUED FROM FOURTH PAGE.]

[CONTINUED FROM FOURTH PAGE.]

NO. PRICE.     NO. PRICE.
255   The Mystery. By Mrs. Henry Wood 15      286   Deldee; or, The Iron Hand. F. Warden 20
256   Mr. Smith: A Part of His Life. By L. B. Walford 15      287   At War With Herself. By the author of "Dora Thorne" 10
257   Beyond Recall. By Adeline Sergeant 10      288   From Gloom to Sunlight. By the author of "Dora Thorne" 10
258   Cousins. By L. B. Walford 20      289   John Bull's Neighbor in Her True Light. By a "Brutal Saxon" 10
259   The Bride of Monte-Cristo. A Sequel to "The Count of Monte-Cristo," By Alexander Dumas 10      290   Nora's Love Test. By Mary Cecil Hay 20
260   Proper Pride. By B. M. Croker 10      291   Love's Warfare. By the author of "Dora Thorne" 10
261   A Fair Maid. By F. W. Robinson 20      292   A Golden Heart. By the author of "Dora Thorne" 10
262   The Count of Monte-Cristo. Part I. By Alexander Dumas 20      293   The Shadow of a Sin. By the author of "Dora Thorne" 10
262   The Count of Monte-Cristo. Part II. By Alexander Dumas 20      294   Hilda. By the author of "Dora Thorne" 10
263   An Ishmaelite. By Miss M.E. Braddon 15      295   A Woman's War. By the author of "Dora Thorne" 10
264   Piédouche. A French Detective. By Fortuné Du Boisgobey 10      296   A Rose in Thorns. By the author of "Dora Thorne" 10
265   Judith Shakespeare: Her Love Affairs and Other Adventures. By William Black 15      297   Hilary's Folly. By the author of "Dora Thorne" 10
266   The Water-Babies. A Fairy Tale for a Land-Baby. By the Rev. Charles Kingsley 10      298   Mitchelhurst Place. By Margaret Veley 10
267   Laurel Vane; or, The Girls' Conspiracy. By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller 20      299   The Fatal Lilies, and A Bride from the Sea. By the author of "Dora Thorne" 10
268   Lady Gay's Pride; or, The Miser's Treasure. By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller 20      300   A Gilded Sin, and A Bridge of Love. By the author of "Dora Thorne" 10
269   Lancaster's Choice. By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller 20      301   Dark Days. By Hugh Conway 10
270   The Wandering Jew. Part I. By Eugene Sue 20      302   The Blatchford Bequest. By Hugh Conway 10
270   The Wandering Jew. Part II. By Eugene Sue 20      303   Ingledew House, and More Bitter than Death. By the author of "Dora Thorne" 10
271   The Mysteries of Paris. Part I. By Eugene Sue 20      304   In Cupid's Net. By the author of "Dora Thorne" 10
271   The Mysteries of Paris. Part II. By Eugene Sue 20      305   A Dead Heart, and Lady Gwendoline's Dream. By the author of "Dora Thorne" 10
272   The Little Savage. Captain Marryat 10      306   A Golden Dawn, and Love for a Day. By the author of "Dora Thorne" 10
273   Love and Mirage: or, The Waiting on an Island. By M. Betham Edwards 10      307   Two Kisses, and Like No Other Love. By the author of "Dora Thorne" 10
274   Alice, Grand Duchess of Hesse, Princess of Great Britain and Ireland. Biographical Sketch and Letters 10      308   Beyond Pardon 20
275   The Three Brides. Charlotte M. Yonge 10      309   The Pathfinder. By J. Fenimore Cooper 20
276   Under the Lilies and Roses. By Florence Marryat (Mrs. Francis Lean) 10      310   The Prairie. By J. Fenimore Cooper 20
277   The Surgeon's Daughters. By Mrs. Henry Wood. A Man of His Word. By W. E. Norris 10      311   Two Years Before the Mast. By R. H. Dana Jr. 20
278   For Life and Love. By Alison 10      312   A Week in Killarney. By "The Duchess" 10
279   Little Goldie. Mrs. Sumner Hayden 20      313   The Lover's Creed. By Mrs. Cashel Hoey 15
280   Omnia Vanitas. A Tale of Society. By Mrs. Forrester 10      314   Peril. By Jessie Fothergill 20
281   The Squire's Legacy. By Mary Cecil Hay 15      315   The Mistletoe Bough. Edited by Miss M. E. Braddon 20
282   Donal Grant. By George MacDonald 15      316   Sworn to Silence; or, Aline Rodney's Secret. By Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller 20
283   The Sin of a Lifetime. By the author of "Dora Thorne" 10      317   By Mead and Stream. By Charles Gibbon 20
284   Doris. By "The Duchess" 10     
285   The Gambler's Wife 20     

[CONTINUED ON LAST PAGE OF COVER.]

[CONTINUED ON LAST PAGE OF COVER.]


Sohmer Grand, Square amd Upright Pianos

TRANSCRIBER'S NOTE:

TRANSCRIBER'S NOTE:

Obvious printer errors have been corrected. Otherwise, the author's original spelling, punctuation and hyphenation have been left intact. In order to obtain correct spacing in the book lists the order of the books has been rearranged.

Obvious printer errors have been fixed. Otherwise, the author's original spelling, punctuation, and hyphenation have been kept as is. To ensure proper spacing in the book lists, the order of the books has been rearranged.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!